This is a modern-English version of The Best Short Stories of 1917, and the Yearbook of the American Short Story, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE
BEST SHORT STORIES
OF 1917
AND THE
AND THE
YEARBOOK OF THE AMERICAN SHORT STORY
YEARBOOK OF THE AMERICAN SHORT STORY
EDITED BY
Edited by
EDWARD J. O'BRIEN
EDWARD J. O'BRIEN
EDITOR OF "THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1915,"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1916," ETC.
EDITOR OF "THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1915,"
"THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1916," ETC.
BOSTON
SMALL, MAYNARD & COMPANY
BOSTON
SMALL, MAYNARD & COMPANY
PUBLISHERS
PUBLISHERS
Copyright, 1918, by The Boston Transcript Company
Copyright, 1918, by The Boston Transcript Company
Copyright, 1917, by The Pictorial Review Company, The Century Company, Charles Scribner's Sons, The Curtis Publishing Company, Harper & Brothers, The Metropolitan Magazine Company, The Atlantic Monthly Company, The Crowell Publishing Company, The International Magazine Company, The Pagan Publishing Company, The Stratford Journal, and The Boston Transcript Company
Copyright, 1917, by The Pictorial Review Company, The Century Company, Charles Scribner's Sons, The Curtis Publishing Company, Harper & Brothers, The Metropolitan Magazine Company, The Atlantic Monthly Company, The Crowell Publishing Company, The International Magazine Company, The Pagan Publishing Company, The Stratford Journal, and The Boston Transcript Company
Copyright, 1918, by Edwina Stanton Babcock, Thomas Beer, Maxwell Struthers Burt, Francis Buzzell, Irvin S. Cobb, Charles Caldwell Dobie, H. G. Dwight, Edna Ferber, Katharine Fullerton Gerould, Susan Glaspell Cook, Frederick Stuart Greene, Richard Matthews Hallet, Fannie Hurst, Fanny Kemble Costello, Burton Kline, Vincent O'Sullivan, Lawrence Perry, Mary Brecht Pulver, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and Mary Synon
Copyright, 1918, by Edwina Stanton Babcock, Thomas Beer, Maxwell Struthers Burt, Francis Buzzell, Irvin S. Cobb, Charles Caldwell Dobie, H. G. Dwight, Edna Ferber, Katharine Fullerton Gerould, Susan Glaspell Cook, Frederick Stuart Greene, Richard Matthews Hallet, Fannie Hurst, Fanny Kemble Costello, Burton Kline, Vincent O'Sullivan, Lawrence Perry, Mary Brecht Pulver, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and Mary Synon
Copyright, 1918, by Edward J. O'Brien
Copyright, 1918, by Edward J. O'Brien
Copyright, 1918, by Small, Maynard & Company, Inc.
Copyright, 1918, by Small, Maynard & Company, Inc.
Fourth printing, January, 1919 Fifth printing, September, 1919 Sixth printing, August, 1920 Seventh printing, August, 1921 |
TO
TO
WILBUR DANIEL STEELE
WILBUR DANIEL STEELE
BY WAY OF ACKNOWLEDGMENT
As a way of recognition
Grateful acknowledgment for permission to include the stories and other material in this volume is made to the following authors, editors, publishers, and copyright holders:
Thankful acknowledgment for permission to include the stories and other materials in this volume is given to the following authors, editors, publishers, and copyright holders:
To The Pictorial Review Company and Miss Edwina Stanton Babcock for permission to reprint "The Excursion," first published in The Pictorial Review; to The Century Company and Mr. Thomas Beer for permission to reprint "Onnie," first published in The Century Magazine; to Charles Scribner's Sons and Mr. Maxwell Struthers Burt for permission to reprint "A Cup of Tea," first published in Scribner's Magazine; to The Pictorial Review Company and Mr. Francis Buzzell for permission to reprint "Lonely Places," first published in The Pictorial Review; to The Curtis Publishing Company and Mr. Irvin S. Cobb for permission to reprint "Boys Will Be Boys," first published in The Saturday Evening Post; to Harper and Brothers and Mr. Charles Caldwell Dobie for permission to reprint "Laughter," first published in Harper's Magazine; to The Century Company and Mr. H. G. Dwight for permission to reprint "The Emperor of Elam," first published in The Century Magazine; to The Metropolitan Magazine Company and Miss Edna Ferber for permission to reprint "The Gay Old Dog," first published in The Metropolitan Magazine; to The Atlantic Monthly Company and Mrs. Katharine Fullerton Gerould for permission to reprint "The Knight's Move," first published in The Atlantic Monthly; to The Crowell Publishing Company, the editor of Every Week, and Mrs. George Cram Cook for permission to reprint "A Jury of Her Peers," by Susan Glaspell, first published in Every Week and The Associated Sunday Magazines; to The Century Company and Captain Frederick Stuart Greene for permission to reprint "The Bunker Mouse," first published in The Century Magazine; to Mr. Paul R. Reynolds for confirmation of Captain Greene's permission; to The Pictorial Review Company and Mr. Richard Matthews Hallet for permission to reprint "Rainbow Pete," first published in The Pictorial Review; to The International Magazine Company, the editor of The Cosmopolitan Magazine, and Miss Fannie Hurst for permission to reprint "Get Ready the Wreaths," first published in The Cosmopolitan Magazine; to the editor of The Pagan and Mrs. Vincent Costello for permission to reprint "The Strange-Looking Man," by Fanny Kemble Johnson, first published in The Pagan; to The Stratford Journal, the editor of The Stratford Journal, and Mr. Burton Kline for permission to reprint "The Caller in the Night," first published in The Stratford Journal; to The Boston Transcript Company and Mr. Vincent O'Sullivan for permission to reprint "The Interval," first published in The Boston Evening Transcript; to Charles Scribner's Sons and Mr. Lawrence Perry for permission to reprint "'A Certain Rich Man—,'" first published in Scribner's Magazine; to The Curtis Publishing Company and Mrs. Mary Brecht Pulver for permission to reprint "The Path of Glory," first published in The Saturday Evening Post; to The Pictorial Review Company and Mr. Wilbur Daniel Steele for permission to reprint "Ching, Ching, Chinaman," first published in The Pictorial Review; and to Harper and Brothers and Miss Mary Synon for permission to reprint "None So Blind," first published in Harper's Magazine.
To The Pictorial Review Company and Miss Edwina Stanton Babcock for permission to reprint "The Excursion," first published in The Pictorial Review; to The Century Company and Mr. Thomas Beer for permission to reprint "Onnie," first published in The Century Magazine; to Charles Scribner's Sons and Mr. Maxwell Struthers Burt for permission to reprint "A Cup of Tea," first published in Scribner's Magazine; to The Pictorial Review Company and Mr. Francis Buzzell for permission to reprint "Lonely Places," first published in The Pictorial Review; to The Curtis Publishing Company and Mr. Irvin S. Cobb for permission to reprint "Boys Will Be Boys," first published in The Saturday Evening Post; to Harper and Brothers and Mr. Charles Caldwell Dobie for permission to reprint "Laughter," first published in Harper's Magazine; to The Century Company and Mr. H. G. Dwight for permission to reprint "The Emperor of Elam," first published in The Century Magazine; to The Metropolitan Magazine Company and Miss Edna Ferber for permission to reprint "The Gay Old Dog," first published in The Metropolitan Magazine; to The Atlantic Monthly Company and Mrs. Katharine Fullerton Gerould for permission to reprint "The Knight's Move," first published in The Atlantic Monthly; to The Crowell Publishing Company, the editor of Every Week, and Mrs. George Cram Cook for permission to reprint "A Jury of Her Peers," by Susan Glaspell, first published in Every Week and The Associated Sunday Magazines; to The Century Company and Captain Frederick Stuart Greene for permission to reprint "The Bunker Mouse," first published in The Century Magazine; to Mr. Paul R. Reynolds for confirmation of Captain Greene's permission; to The Pictorial Review Company and Mr. Richard Matthews Hallet for permission to reprint "Rainbow Pete," first published in The Pictorial Review; to The International Magazine Company, the editor of The Cosmopolitan Magazine, and Miss Fannie Hurst for permission to reprint "Get Ready the Wreaths," first published in The Cosmopolitan Magazine; to the editor of The Pagan and Mrs. Vincent Costello for permission to reprint "The Strange-Looking Man," by Fanny Kemble Johnson, first published in The Pagan; to The Stratford Journal, the editor of The Stratford Journal, and Mr. Burton Kline for permission to reprint "The Caller in the Night," first published in The Stratford Journal; to The Boston Transcript Company and Mr. Vincent O'Sullivan for permission to reprint "The Interval," first published in The Boston Evening Transcript; to Charles Scribner's Sons and Mr. Lawrence Perry for permission to reprint "'A Certain Rich Man—,'" first published in Scribner's Magazine; to The Curtis Publishing Company and Mrs. Mary Brecht Pulver for permission to reprint "The Path of Glory," first published in The Saturday Evening Post; to The Pictorial Review Company and Mr. Wilbur Daniel Steele for permission to reprint "Ching, Ching, Chinaman," first published in The Pictorial Review; and to Harper and Brothers and Miss Mary Synon for permission to reprint "None So Blind," first published in Harper's Magazine.
Acknowledgments are specially due to The Boston Evening Transcript and The Bookman for permission to reprint the large body of material previously published in their pages.
Acknowledgments go to The Boston Evening Transcript and The Bookman for allowing us to reprint the extensive material that was previously published in their pages.
I wish specially to express my gratitude to the following who have materially assisted by their efforts and advice in making this year-book of American fiction possible and more nearly complete:
I want to especially thank the following individuals who have greatly helped with their efforts and advice in making this yearbook of American fiction possible and more complete:
Mrs. Padraic Colum, Mr. A. A. Boyden, Mr. Ellery Sedgwick, Mr. Henry A. Bellows, Mr. Herman E. Cassino, Mr. G. G. Wyant, Mr. Burton Kline, Mr. Douglas Z. Doty, Mr. Barry Benefield, Mr. T. R. Smith, Mr. Frederick Lewis Allen, Mr. Henry J. Forman, Miss Honoré Willsie, Mr. Harold Hersey, Mr. Bruce Barton, Miss Bernice Brown, Miss Mariel Brady, Mr. William Frederick Bigelow, Mr. John Chapman Hilder, Mr. Thomas B. Wells, Mr. Lee Foster Hartman, Mr. Sewell Haggard, Mr. Samuel W. Hippler, Mr. Joseph Bernard Rethy, Mr. Karl Edwin Harriman, Mr. Christopher Morley, Miss Margaret Anderson, Mrs. Hughes Cornell, Miss Myra G. Reed, Mr. Merrill Rogers, Mr. Charles Hanson Towne, Mr. Carl Hovey, Miss Sonya Levien, Mr. John T. Frederick, Mr. Ival McPeak, Mr. Robert H. Davis, Mrs. R. M. Hallowell, Mr. Harold T. Pulsifer, Mr. Wyndham Martyn, Mr. Frank Harris, Mr. Robert W. Sneddon, Miss Rose L. Ellerbe, Mr. Arthur T. Vance, Miss Jane Lee, Mr. Joseph Kling, Mr. William Marion Reedy, Mr. Leo Pasvolsky, Mr. Churchill Williams, Mr. Robert Bridges, Mr. Waldo Frank, Mr. H. E. Maule, Mr. Henry L. Mencken, Mr. Robert Thomas Hardy, Miss Anne Rankin, Mr. Henry T. Schnittkind, Dr. Isaac Goldberg, Mr. Charles K. Field, Mrs. Mary Fanton Roberts, Miss Sarah Field Splint, Miss Mabel Barker, Mr. Hayden Carruth, Mrs. Kathleen Norris, Mrs. Ethel Hoe, Miss Mildred Cram, Miss Dorothea Lawrance Mann, Miss Hilda Baker, Mr. William Stanley Braithwaite, Mr. Frank Owen, Mr. Alexander Harvey, Mr. Seumas O'Brien, Madame Gaston Lachaise, Mr. John J. Phillips, Mr. Sylvester Baxter, Miss Alice Brown, Mr. Francis Buzzell, Mr. Will Levington Comfort, Mr. Robert A. Parker, Mr. Randolph Edgar, Miss Augusta B. Fowler, Captain Frederick Stuart Greene, Mr. Emanuel Haldeman-Julius, Mr. Reginald Wright Kauffman, Mr. J. B. Kerfoot, Mrs. Elsie S. Lewars, Miss Jeannette Marks, Mr. W. M. Clayton, Mr. Vincent O'Sullivan, Mr. Henry Wallace Phillips, Mr. Melville Davisson Post, Mr. John D. Sabine, Mr. Richard Barker Shelton, Mrs. A. M. Scruggs, Miss May Selley, Mr. Daniel J. Shea, Mr. Vincent Starrett, Mr. M. M. Stearns, Mrs. Ann Watkins, Dr. Blanche Colton Williams, Mr. Edward P. Nagel, Mr. G. Humphrey, Rev. J.-F. Raiche, Mr. Wilbur Daniel Steele, Miss Louise Rand Bascom, Mr. Octavus Roy Cohen, Mr. Robert Cumberland, Mr. Charles Divine, Mr. Frank C. Dodd, Mr. William R. Kane, Mr. David Gibson, Miss Ida Warren Gould, Miss Ella E. Hirsch, Miss Marie Louise Kinsella, Mr. Frank E. Lohn, Mrs. Margaret Medbury, Miss Anna Mitchell, Mr. Robert W. Neal, Mr. Edwin Carty Ranck, Miss Anne B. Schultze, Mrs. Celia Baldwin Whitehead, Mr. Horatio Winslow, Miss Kate Buss, Mrs. E. B. Dewing, Mr. A. E. Dingle, Mr. Edmund R. Brown, Mr. George Gilbert, Mr. Harry E. Jergens, Mr. Eric Levison, Mr. Robert McBlair, Mrs. Vivien C. Mackenzie, Mr. W. W. Norman, Rev. Wilbur Fletcher Steele, Mrs. Elizabeth C. A. Smith, Captain Achmed Abdullah, Mr. H. H. Howland, Mr. Howard W. Cook, Mr. Newton A. Fuessle, Mr. B. Guilbert Guerney, Mr. William H. Briggs, Mr. Francis Garrison, Mr. Albert J. Klinck, Mr. Alfred A. Knopf, Miss Mary Lerner, Mr. H. F. Jenkins, Mr. Guy Holt, Mr. H. S. Latham, Mr. H. L. Pangborn, Miss Maisie Prim, Mr. S. Edgar Briggs, Mr. William Morrow, Mr. Sherwood Anderson, Hon. W. Andrews, Miss Edwina Stanton Babcock, Mr. Thomas Beer, Mrs. Fleta Campbell Springer, Miss Sarah N. Cleghorn, Mr. Irvin S. Cobb, Miss Alice Cowdery, Miss Bertha Helen Crabbe, Mr. H. G. Dwight, Miss Edna Ferber, Mrs. Elizabeth Irons Folsom, Miss Ellen Glasgow, Mrs. George Cram Cook, Mr. Armistead C. Gordon, Miss Fannie Hurst, Mrs. Vincent Costello, Mrs. E. Clement Jones, Mrs. Gerald Stanley Lee, Mr. Addison Lewis, Mr. Edison Marshall, Mr. Edgar Lee Masters, Miss Gertrude Nafe, Mr. Meredith Nicholson, Mr. Harvey J. O'Higgins, Mr. Lawrence Perry, Mrs. Olive Higgins Prouty, Mrs. Mary Brecht Pulver, Mr. Benjamin Rosenblatt, Mr. Herman Schneider, Professor Grant Showerman, Miss Mary Synon, Mrs. Mary Heaton O'Brien, Mr. George Weston, and especially to Mr. Francis J. Hannigan, to whom I owe invaluable cooperation in ways too numerous to mention.
Mrs. Padraic Colum, Mr. A. A. Boyden, Mr. Ellery Sedgwick, Mr. Henry A. Bellows, Mr. Herman E. Cassino, Mr. G. G. Wyant, Mr. Burton Kline, Mr. Douglas Z. Doty, Mr. Barry Benefield, Mr. T. R. Smith, Mr. Frederick Lewis Allen, Mr. Henry J. Forman, Miss Honoré Willsie, Mr. Harold Hersey, Mr. Bruce Barton, Miss Bernice Brown, Miss Mariel Brady, Mr. William Frederick Bigelow, Mr. John Chapman Hilder, Mr. Thomas B. Wells, Mr. Lee Foster Hartman, Mr. Sewell Haggard, Mr. Samuel W. Hippler, Mr. Joseph Bernard Rethy, Mr. Karl Edwin Harriman, Mr. Christopher Morley, Miss Margaret Anderson, Mrs. Hughes Cornell, Miss Myra G. Reed, Mr. Merrill Rogers, Mr. Charles Hanson Towne, Mr. Carl Hovey, Miss Sonya Levien, Mr. John T. Frederick, Mr. Ival McPeak, Mr. Robert H. Davis, Mrs. R. M. Hallowell, Mr. Harold T. Pulsifer, Mr. Wyndham Martyn, Mr. Frank Harris, Mr. Robert W. Sneddon, Miss Rose L. Ellerbe, Mr. Arthur T. Vance, Miss Jane Lee, Mr. Joseph Kling, Mr. William Marion Reedy, Mr. Leo Pasvolsky, Mr. Churchill Williams, Mr. Robert Bridges, Mr. Waldo Frank, Mr. H. E. Maule, Mr. Henry L. Mencken, Mr. Robert Thomas Hardy, Miss Anne Rankin, Mr. Henry T. Schnittkind, Dr. Isaac Goldberg, Mr. Charles K. Field, Mrs. Mary Fanton Roberts, Miss Sarah Field Splint, Miss Mabel Barker, Mr. Hayden Carruth, Mrs. Kathleen Norris, Mrs. Ethel Hoe, Miss Mildred Cram, Miss Dorothea Lawrance Mann, Miss Hilda Baker, Mr. William Stanley Braithwaite, Mr. Frank Owen, Mr. Alexander Harvey, Mr. Seumas O'Brien, Madame Gaston Lachaise, Mr. John J. Phillips, Mr. Sylvester Baxter, Miss Alice Brown, Mr. Francis Buzzell, Mr. Will Levington Comfort, Mr. Robert A. Parker, Mr. Randolph Edgar, Miss Augusta B. Fowler, Captain Frederick Stuart Greene, Mr. Emanuel Haldeman-Julius, Mr. Reginald Wright Kauffman, Mr. J. B. Kerfoot, Mrs. Elsie S. Lewars, Miss Jeannette Marks, Mr. W. M. Clayton, Mr. Vincent O'Sullivan, Mr. Henry Wallace Phillips, Mr. Melville Davisson Post, Mr. John D. Sabine, Mr. Richard Barker Shelton, Mrs. A. M. Scruggs, Miss May Selley, Mr. Daniel J. Shea, Mr. Vincent Starrett, Mr. M. M. Stearns, Mrs. Ann Watkins, Dr. Blanche Colton Williams, Mr. Edward P. Nagel, Mr. G. Humphrey, Rev. J.-F. Raiche, Mr. Wilbur Daniel Steele, Miss Louise Rand Bascom, Mr. Octavus Roy Cohen, Mr. Robert Cumberland, Mr. Charles Divine, Mr. Frank C. Dodd, Mr. William R. Kane, Mr. David Gibson, Miss Ida Warren Gould, Miss Ella E. Hirsch, Miss Marie Louise Kinsella, Mr. Frank E. Lohn, Mrs. Margaret Medbury, Miss Anna Mitchell, Mr. Robert W. Neal, Mr. Edwin Carty Ranck, Miss Anne B. Schultze, Mrs. Celia Baldwin Whitehead, Mr. Horatio Winslow, Miss Kate Buss, Mrs. E. B. Dewing, Mr. A. E. Dingle, Mr. Edmund R. Brown, Mr. George Gilbert, Mr. Harry E. Jergens, Mr. Eric Levison, Mr. Robert McBlair, Mrs. Vivien C. Mackenzie, Mr. W. W. Norman, Rev. Wilbur Fletcher Steele, Mrs. Elizabeth C. A. Smith, Captain Achmed Abdullah, Mr. H. H. Howland, Mr. Howard W. Cook, Mr. Newton A. Fuessle, Mr. B. Guilbert Guerney, Mr. William H. Briggs, Mr. Francis Garrison, Mr. Albert J. Klinck, Mr. Alfred A. Knopf, Miss Mary Lerner, Mr. H. F. Jenkins, Mr. Guy Holt, Mr. H. S. Latham, Mr. H. L. Pangborn, Miss Maisie Prim, Mr. S. Edgar Briggs, Mr. William Morrow, Mr. Sherwood Anderson, Hon. W. Andrews, Miss Edwina Stanton Babcock, Mr. Thomas Beer, Mrs. Fleta Campbell Springer, Miss Sarah N. Cleghorn, Mr. Irvin S. Cobb, Miss Alice Cowdery, Miss Bertha Helen Crabbe, Mr. H. G. Dwight, Miss Edna Ferber, Mrs. Elizabeth Irons Folsom, Miss Ellen Glasgow, Mrs. George Cram Cook, Mr. Armistead C. Gordon, Miss Fannie Hurst, Mrs. Vincent Costello, Mrs. E. Clement Jones, Mrs. Gerald Stanley Lee, Mr. Addison Lewis, Mr. Edison Marshall, Mr. Edgar Lee Masters, Miss Gertrude Nafe, Mr. Meredith Nicholson, Mr. Harvey J. O'Higgins, Mr. Lawrence Perry, Mrs. Olive Higgins Prouty, Mrs. Mary Brecht Pulver, Mr. Benjamin Rosenblatt, Mr. Herman Schneider, Professor Grant Showerman, Miss Mary Synon, Mrs. Mary Heaton O'Brien, Mr. George Weston, and especially to Mr. Francis J. Hannigan, to whom I owe invaluable cooperation in ways too numerous to mention.
I shall be grateful to my readers for corrections, and particularly for suggestions leading to the wider usefulness of this annual volume. In particular, I shall welcome the receipt, from authors, editors, and publishers, of stories published during 1918 which have qualities of distinction, and yet are not printed in periodicals falling under my regular notice. It is also my intention during 1918 to review all volumes of short stories published during that year in the United States. All communications and volumes submitted for review in "The Best Short Stories of 1918" maybe addressed to me at South Yarmouth, Massachusetts. For such assistance, I shall make due and grateful acknowledgment in next year's annual.
I would appreciate it if my readers could provide corrections and suggestions to make this annual volume more useful. Specifically, I would love to receive stories published in 1918 from authors, editors, and publishers that stand out but aren't featured in the periodicals I usually review. I also plan to review all collections of short stories published in the United States during 1918. Any communications and volumes for review in "The Best Short Stories of 1918" can be sent to me at South Yarmouth, Massachusetts. I'll make sure to acknowledge your help in next year's edition.
If I have been guilty of any omissions in these acknowledgments, it is quite unintentional, and I trust that I shall be absolved for my good intentions.
If I’ve accidentally left anyone out in these acknowledgments, it’s completely unintentional, and I hope I can be forgiven for my good intentions.
E. J. O.
E. J. O.
CONTENTS[1]
INTRODUCTION
A year ago, in the introduction to "The Best Short Stories of 1916," I pointed out that the American short story cannot be reduced to a literary formula, because the art in which it finds its concrete embodiment is a growing art. The critic, when he approaches American literature, cannot regard it as he can regard any foreign literature. Setting aside the question of whether our cosmopolitan population, with its widely different kinds of racial heritage, is at an advantage or a disadvantage because of its conflicting traditions, we must accept the variety in substance and attempt to find in it a new kind of national unity, hitherto unknown in the history of the world. The message voiced in President Wilson's words on several occasions during the past year is a true reflection of the message implicit in American literature. Various in substance, it finds its unity in the new freedom of democracy, and English and French, German and Slav, Italian and Scandinavian bring to the common melting-pot ideals which are fused in a national unity of democratic utterance.
A year ago, in the introduction to "The Best Short Stories of 1916," I mentioned that you can't pin down the American short story to a specific literary formula because it's an evolving art form. When critics examine American literature, they can't look at it the same way they would foreign literature. Whether our diverse population, with its various racial backgrounds, is an advantage or a disadvantage due to its mixed traditions is a separate question. We need to embrace this variety and seek a new kind of national unity that hasn't been seen before in history. The message expressed by President Wilson several times over the past year reflects the underlying message of American literature. While diverse in content, it finds its unity in the new freedom of democracy, as English, French, German, Slavic, Italian, and Scandinavian ideals blend together in a national unity of democratic expression.
It is inevitable, therefore, that in this stage of our national literary development, our newly conscious speech lacks the sophisticated technique of older literatures. But, perhaps because of this very limitation, it is much more alert to the variety and life of the human substance with which it deals. It does not take the whole of life for granted and it often reveals the fresh naïveté of childhood in its discovery of life. When its sophistication is complete, it is the sophistication of English rather than of American literature, and is derivative rather than original, for the most part, in its criticism of life. I would specifically except, however, from this criticism the work of three writers, at least, whose sophistication is the embodiment of a new American technique. Katharine Fullerton Gerould, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and H. G. Dwight have each attained a distinction in our contemporary literature which places them at the head of their craft.
It’s inevitable that at this point in our national literary growth, our newly aware speech lacks the refined technique of older literatures. But, maybe because of this limitation, it’s much more attuned to the variety and vibrancy of the human experiences it addresses. It doesn’t take all of life for granted and often shows the fresh innocence of childhood in its exploration of life. Once it achieves sophistication, it reflects the style of English rather than American literature and tends to be more derivative than original when critiquing life. However, I want to specifically exempt the work of at least three writers from this critique, as their sophistication embodies a new American technique. Katharine Fullerton Gerould, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and H. G. Dwight have each achieved a level of distinction in our contemporary literature that places them at the forefront of their field.
During the past year there has been much pessimistic criticism of the American short story, some of it by Americans, and some by Europeans who are now residing in our midst. To the European mind, trained in a tradition where technique in story-writing is paramount, it is natural that the American short story should seem to reveal grave deficiencies. I am by no means disposed to minimize the weakness of American craftsmanship, but I feel that at the present stage of our literary development, discouragement will prove a very easy and fatal thing. The typical point of view of the European critic, when justified, is adequately reflected in an article by Mary M. Colum, which was published in the Dial last spring: "Those of us who take an interest in literary history will remember how particular literary forms at times seize hold of a country: in Elizabethan England, it was the verse drama; in the eighteenth century, it was the essay; in Scandinavia of a generation ago, it was the drama again. At present America is in the grip of the short story—so thoroughly in its grip indeed that, in addition to all the important writers, nearly all the literate population who are not writing movie scenarios are writing or are about to write short stories. One reason for this is the general belief that this highly sophisticated and subtle art is a means for making money in spare time, and so one finds everybody, from the man who solicits insurance to the barber who sells hair-tonics, engaged in writing, or in taking courses in the writing, of short stories. Judging from what appears in the magazines, one imagines that they get their efforts accepted. There is no doubt that the butcher, the baker, and the candle-stick maker are easily capable of producing the current short stories with the aids now afforded."
Over the past year, there’s been a lot of negative criticism of the American short story, some from Americans and some from Europeans living among us. For Europeans, who have a tradition that emphasizes technical skill in storytelling, it makes sense that the American short story might seem to have serious flaws. I don’t want to downplay the weaknesses in American craftsmanship, but I believe that at this point in our literary growth, feeling discouraged can be really easy and harmful. The typical perspective of the European critic, when justified, is well represented in an article by Mary M. Colum published in the Dial last spring: "Those of us interested in literary history will remember how specific literary forms can dominate a country: in Elizabethan England, it was the verse drama; in the eighteenth century, it was the essay; in Scandinavia a generation ago, it was drama again. Right now, America is captivated by the short story—so much so that nearly all the important writers, along with most of the literate population not writing movie scripts, are writing or planning to write short stories. One reason for this is the widespread belief that this highly refined and subtle art form can be a way to make extra money in your free time, so you find everyone, from insurance salesmen to barbers selling hair products, trying their hand at writing or taking writing courses. Based on what appears in magazines, you might think they’re getting accepted. There’s no doubt that the butcher, the baker, and the candlestick maker can easily produce today’s short stories with the resources now available."
Now this is the heart of the matter with which criticism has to deal. It is regrettable that the American magazine editor is not more mindful of his high calling, but the tremendous advertising development of the American magazine has bound American literature in the chains of commercialism, and before a permanent literary criticism of the American short story can be established, we must fight to break these bonds. I conceive it to be my essential function to begin at the bottom and record the first signs of grace, rather than to limit myself to the top and write critically about work which will endure with or without criticism. If American critics would devote their attention for ten years to this spade work, they might not win so much honor, but we should find the atmosphere clearer at the end of that period for the true exercise of literary criticism.
This is the core issue that criticism needs to address. It’s unfortunate that American magazine editors aren’t more aware of their important role, but the massive growth of advertising in American magazines has tied American literature to commercial interests. Before we can establish a lasting literary criticism of the American short story, we need to break free from these constraints. I believe my main task is to start from the ground up and capture the initial signs of talent, instead of just focusing on established works that would survive criticism regardless. If American critics spent ten years on this foundational work, they might not gain as much recognition, but we would find the environment much more conducive to genuine literary criticism by the end of that time.
Nevertheless I contend that there is much fine work being accomplished at present, which is buried in the ruck of the interminable commonplace. I regard it as my duty to chronicle this work, and thus render it accessible for others to discuss.
Nevertheless, I believe that there is a lot of great work happening right now that gets lost in the endless average stuff. I see it as my responsibility to document this work and make it available for others to talk about.
Mrs. Colum continues: "Apart from the interesting experiments in free verse or polyphonic prose, the short story in America is at a low ebb. Magazine editors will probably say the blame rests with their readers. This may be so, but do people really read the long, dreary stories of from five to nine thousand words which the average American magazine editor publishes? Why a vivid people like the American should be so dusty and dull in their short stories is a lasting puzzle to the European, who knows that America has produced a large proportion of the great short stories of the world."
Mrs. Colum continues: "Besides the interesting experiments in free verse or polyphonic prose, the short story in America isn’t doing well. Magazine editors might argue that the readers are to blame. That could be true, but do people actually read the long, tedious stories of five to nine thousand words that the typical American magazine editor publishes? It's a lasting puzzle for Europeans, who wonder why a vibrant culture like America produces such dry and boring short stories, especially since America has given us many of the world's greatest short stories."
I deny that the American short story is at a low ebb, and I offer the present volume as a revelation of the best that is now being done in this field. I agree with Mrs. Colum that the best stories are only to be found after a laborious dusty search, but this is the proof rather than the refutation of my position.
I reject the idea that American short stories are in a decline, and I present this volume as evidence of the best work currently being done in this genre. I agree with Mrs. Colum that finding the best stories requires a lot of hard work and a thorough search, but this actually supports my argument rather than disproving it.
Despite the touch of paradox, Mrs. Colum makes two admirable suggestions to remedy this condition of affairs. "A few magazine editors could do a great deal to raise the level of the American short story. They could at once eradicate two of the things that cause a part of the evil—the wordiness and the commercial standardization of the story. By declining short stories over three thousand words long, and by refusing to pay more than a hundred dollars for any short story, they could create a new standard and raise both the prestige of the short story and of their magazines. They would then get the imaginative writers, and not the exploiters of a commercial article."
Even though it seems a bit contradictory, Mrs. Colum offers two great suggestions to improve this situation. "A few magazine editors could really help elevate the quality of American short stories. They could quickly eliminate two major issues contributing to the problem—the excessive wordiness and the commercial standardization of stories. By rejecting short stories that are over three thousand words and by refusing to pay more than a hundred dollars for any short story, they could establish a new standard and enhance the prestige of both short stories and their magazines. This way, they would attract imaginative writers instead of those who just profit from commercial writing."
I am not sure that the average American editor wishes to welcome the imaginative writer, but assuming this to be true, I would modify Mrs. Colum's suggestions and propose that, except in an unusual instance, the short story should be limited to five thousand words, and that the compensation for it should not exceed three hundred dollars.
I’m not sure the average American editor is eager to welcome creative writers, but if that’s the case, I’d tweak Mrs. Colum’s suggestions and recommend that, unless it’s a special situation, short stories should be capped at five thousand words, and the payment for them shouldn’t go over three hundred dollars.
To repeat what I have said in previous volumes of this series, for the benefit of the reader as yet unacquainted with my standards and principles of selection, I shall point out that I have set myself the task of disengaging the essential human qualities in our contemporary fiction which, when chronicled conscientiously by our literary artists, may fairly be called a criticism of life. I am not at all interested in formulas, and organized criticism at its best would be nothing more than dead criticism, as all dogmatic interpretation of life is always dead. What has interested me, to the exclusion of other things, is the fresh living current which flows through the best of our work, and the psychological and imaginative reality which our writers have conferred upon it.
To reiterate what I’ve mentioned in earlier volumes of this series, for the benefit of readers who aren’t familiar with my standards and selection principles, I want to emphasize that I’ve committed myself to uncovering the essential human qualities in today’s fiction that, when portrayed thoughtfully by our writers, can genuinely be considered a critique of life. I’m not interested in formulas; organized criticism, at its best, is just lifeless criticism, as any rigid interpretation of life is inherently lifeless. What truly fascinates me, above all else, is the vibrant, living energy that flows through the best of our work, and the psychological and imaginative authenticity that our writers have brought to it.
No substance is of importance in fiction, unless it is organic substance, that is to say, substance in which the pulse of life is beating. Inorganic fiction has been our curse in the past, and bids fair to remain so, unless we exercise much greater artistic discrimination than we display at present.
No element matters in fiction unless it's something alive, meaning it has the pulse of life within it. Non-living fiction has been our burden in the past and is likely to continue being so, unless we develop much better artistic judgment than we currently show.
During the past year I have sought to select from the stories published in American magazines those which have rendered life imaginatively in organic substance and artistic form. As the most adequate means to this end, I have taken each short story by itself, and examined it impartially. I have done my best to surrender myself to the writer's point of view, and granting his choice of material and personal interpretation of its value, have sought to test it by the double standard of substance and form. Substance is something achieved by the artist in every act of creation, rather than something already present, and accordingly a fact or group of facts in a story only obtain substantial embodiment when the artist's power of compelling imaginative persuasion transforms them into a living truth. The first test of a short story, therefore, in any qualitative analysis is to report upon how vitally compelling the writer makes his selected facts or incidents. This test may be known as the test of substance.
Over the past year, I’ve tried to pick out stories published in American magazines that depict life creatively in an engaging and artistic way. To achieve this, I’ve looked at each short story individually and assessed it fairly. I’ve done my best to embrace the writer's perspective, considering their choice of material and personal interpretation of its significance, while also evaluating it based on both substance and form. Substance is something the artist creates with each act of creation rather than something that's already there, so a fact or group of facts in a story only gains depth when the artist’s ability to create imaginative persuasion turns them into a living truth. Therefore, in any quality analysis, the first test of a short story is to evaluate how effectively the writer brings their chosen facts or events to life. This is what we call the test of substance.
But a second test is necessary if a story is to take high rank above other stories. The true artist will seek to shape this living substance into the most beautiful and satisfying form, by skilful selection and arrangement of his material, and by the most direct and appealing presentation of it in portrayal and characterization.
But a second test is needed if a story is to stand out above others. A true artist will strive to shape this living material into the most beautiful and satisfying form, through thoughtful selection and arrangement of their content, and by presenting it in the most direct and engaging way in portrayal and characterization.
The short stories which I have examined in this study, as in previous years, have fallen naturally into four groups. The first group consists of those stories which fail, in my opinion, to survive either the test of substance or the test of form. These stories are listed in the year-book without comment or a qualifying asterisk. The second group consists of those stories which may fairly claim that they survive either the test of substance or the test of form. Each of these stories may claim to possess either distinction of technique alone, or more frequently, I am glad to say, a persuasive sense of life in them to which a reader responds with some part of his own experience. Stories included in this group are indicated in the year-book index by a single asterisk prefixed to the title. The third group, which is composed of stories of still greater distinction, includes such narratives as may lay convincing claim to a second reading, because each of them has survived both tests, the test of substance and the test of form. Stories included in this group are indicated in the year-book index by two asterisks prefixed to the title.
The short stories I've looked at in this study, just like in previous years, naturally fall into four groups. The first group contains those stories that, in my opinion, don't pass either the test of substance or the test of form. These stories are listed in the yearbook without any comments or a qualifying asterisk. The second group is made up of stories that can fairly say they pass either the test of substance or the test of form. Each story in this category has either a notable technique or, more often, a compelling sense of life that resonates with readers based on their own experiences. Stories in this group are marked in the yearbook index with a single asterisk before the title. The third group includes stories of even greater distinction—those that convincingly deserve a second reading because they have passed both tests, the test of substance and the test of form. Stories in this group are marked in the yearbook index with two asterisks before the title.
Finally, I have recorded the names of a small group of stories which possess, I believe, an even finer distinction—the distinction of uniting genuine substance and artistic form in a closely woven pattern with such sincerity that these stories may fairly claim a position in our literature. If all of these stories by American authors were republished, they would not occupy more space than six average novels. My selection of them does not imply the critical belief that they are great stories. It is simply to be taken as meaning that I have found the equivalent of six volumes worthy of republication among all the stories published during 1917. These stories are indicated in the year-book index by three asterisks prefixed to the title, and are listed in the special "Rolls of Honor." In compiling these lists, I have permitted no personal preference or prejudice to influence my judgment consciously for or against a story. To the titles of certain stories, however, in the American "Roll of Honor," an asterisk is prefixed, and this asterisk, I must confess, reveals in some measure a personal preference. It is from this final short list that the stories reprinted in this volume have been selected.
Finally, I've noted the names of a small group of stories that, in my view, have an even greater distinction—the ability to blend real substance with artistic form in a tightly-knit way that is so genuine that these stories deserve a place in our literature. If all the stories by American authors were republished, they wouldn't take up more space than six average novels. My selection doesn’t mean I think they are great stories; it simply indicates that I've identified six volumes worth republishing from all the stories published in 1917. These stories are marked in the year-book index with three asterisks before the title and are included in the special "Rolls of Honor." In creating these lists, I made sure that no personal preference or bias consciously swayed my judgment for or against any story. However, for certain titles in the American "Roll of Honor," an asterisk is added, and I must admit that this asterisk does reflect some degree of personal preference. The stories included in this volume were selected from this final short list.
It has been a point of honor with me not to republish an English story, nor a translation from a foreign author. I have also made it a rule not to include more than one story by an individual author in the volume. The general and particular results of my study will be found explained and carefully detailed in the supplementary part of the volume.
It has been a matter of pride for me not to republish an English story or a translation from a foreign author. I've also made it a rule not to include more than one story by the same author in the collection. The overall and specific outcomes of my research will be explained and thoroughly detailed in the supplementary section of the volume.
The Yearbook for 1917 contains three new features. The Roll of Honor of American Short Stories includes a short biographical sketch of each author; a selection from the volumes of short stories published during the past year is reviewed at some length; and, in response to numerous requests, a list of American magazines publishing short stories, with their editorial addresses, has been compiled.
The Yearbook for 1917 includes three new features. The Roll of Honor of American Short Stories contains a brief biography of each author; a selection from the short story collections published in the past year is reviewed in detail; and, in response to many requests, a list of American magazines that publish short stories, along with their editorial addresses, has been put together.
Wilbur Daniel Steele and Katharine Fullerton Gerould are still at the head of their craft. But during the past year the ten published stories by Maxwell Struthers Burt and Charles Caldwell Dobie seem to promise a future in our literature of equal importance to the later work of these writers. Sherwood Anderson and Waldo Frank emerge as writers with a great deal of importance to say, although they have not yet fully mastered the art of saying it. The three new short story writers who show most promise are Gertrude Nafe and Thomas Beer, whose first stories appeared in the Century Magazine during 1917, and Elizabeth Stead Taber, whose story, "The Scar," when it appeared in the Seven Arts, attracted much favorable comment. Edwina Stanton Babcock and Lee Foster Hartman have both published memorable stories, and "The Interval," which was Vincent O'Sullivan's sole contribution to an American periodical during 1917, compels us to wonder why an artist, for whom men of such widely different temperaments as Lionel Johnson, Remy de Gourmont, and Edward Garnett had high critical esteem, finds the American public so indifferent to his art.
Wilbur Daniel Steele and Katharine Fullerton Gerould are still leading their field. However, in the past year, the ten stories published by Maxwell Struthers Burt and Charles Caldwell Dobie seem to suggest a future in our literature that could be just as significant as the later works of these writers. Sherwood Anderson and Waldo Frank stand out as authors with important messages to share, even though they haven't completely mastered the craft of conveying them. The three new short story writers showing the most promise are Gertrude Nafe and Thomas Beer, whose first stories were published in Century Magazine in 1917, and Elizabeth Stead Taber, whose story "The Scar," published in Seven Arts, received a lot of positive feedback. Edwina Stanton Babcock and Lee Foster Hartman have both produced memorable stories, and "The Interval," which was Vincent O'Sullivan's only contribution to an American magazine in 1917, makes us wonder why an artist, esteemed by critics with diverse tastes like Lionel Johnson, Remy de Gourmont, and Edward Garnett, finds the American audience so unresponsive to his work.
Addison Lewis has published during the past year a series of stories in Reedy's Mirror which have more of O. Henry's magic than the thousand writers who have endeavored to imitate him to the everlasting injury of American literature. Frederick Stuart Greene, in "The Bunker Mouse" and "Molly McGuire, Fourteen," shows marked literary development, and reinforces my belief that in him we have an important new story-teller. I suppose the best war story of the year is "The Flying Teuton," by Alice Brown, soon to be reprinted in book form.
Addison Lewis has published a series of stories in Reedy's Mirror over the past year that capture more of O. Henry's magic than the countless writers who have tried to imitate him, to the lasting detriment of American literature. Frederick Stuart Greene, in "The Bunker Mouse" and "Molly McGuire, Fourteen," shows significant literary growth and supports my belief that he is an important new storyteller. I think the best war story of the year is "The Flying Teuton" by Alice Brown, which will soon be available in book form.
I do not know whether it is an effect of the war or not, but during 1917, even more than during 1916, American magazines have been almost absolutely devoid of humor. Save for Irvin S. Cobb, on whom the mantle of Mark Twain has surely fallen, and for Seumas O'Brien, whom Mr. Dooley must envy, I have found American fiction to be sufficiently solemn and imperturbable.
I’m not sure if it’s because of the war or not, but in 1917, even more than in 1916, American magazines have been almost completely lacking in humor. Aside from Irvin S. Cobb, who has definitely taken on Mark Twain’s legacy, and Seumas O'Brien, who must make Mr. Dooley jealous, I’ve found American fiction to be quite serious and unflappable.
I need not emphasize again the fine art of Fannie Hurst. Two years ago Mr. Howells stated more truly than I can the significance of her work. Comparing her with two other contemporaries, he wrote: "Miss Fannie Hurst shows the same artistic quality, the same instinct for reality, the same confident recognition of the superficial cheapness and commonness of the stuff she handles; but in her stories she also attests the right to be named with them for the gift of penetrating to the heart of life. No one with the love of the grotesque which is the American portion of the human tastes or passions, can fail of his joy in the play of the obvious traits and motives of her Hebrew comedy, but he will fail of something precious if he does not sound the depths of true and beautiful feeling which underlies the comedy."
I don’t need to stress again how talented Fannie Hurst is. Two years ago, Mr. Howells captured the importance of her work better than I can. Comparing her with two other contemporaries, he wrote: "Miss Fannie Hurst shows the same artistic quality, the same instinct for reality, and the same clear recognition of the superficial cheapness and commonness of the material she works with; but in her stories, she also deserves to be mentioned alongside them for her ability to dive into the essence of life. Anyone with an appreciation for the grotesque, which is a part of the American human experience, will find joy in the obvious traits and motives of her Hebrew comedy, but they will miss something valuable if they don’t explore the depths of true and beautiful emotion that lie beneath the comedy."
A similar distinction marks Edna Ferber's story entitled "The Gay Old Dog."
A similar distinction is found in Edna Ferber's story called "The Gay Old Dog."
Of the English short story writers who have published during the past year in American periodicals, Mr. Galsworthy has presented the most evenly distinguished work. Hardly second to his best are the six stories by J. D. Beresford and D. H. Lawrence, both well known realists of the younger generation. Stacy Aumonier has continued the promise of "The Friends" with three new stories written in the same key. Although the vein of his talent is a narrow one, it reveals pure gold. Good Housekeeping has published three war stories by an Englishwoman, I. A. R. Wylie, which I should have coveted for this book had they been by an American author. But perhaps the best English short story of the year in an American magazine was "The Coming of the Terror," by Arthur Machen, since republished in book form.
Among the English short story writers who have published in American magazines over the past year, Mr. Galsworthy has delivered the most consistently outstanding work. Just behind him are six stories by J. D. Beresford and D. H. Lawrence, both well-known realists from the younger generation. Stacy Aumonier has followed up the success of "The Friends" with three new stories in the same style. While his talent may be focused, it reveals true brilliance. Good Housekeeping has featured three war stories by Englishwoman I. A. R. Wylie, which I would have loved to include in this book if they had been written by an American author. However, perhaps the best English short story of the year in an American magazine was "The Coming of the Terror" by Arthur Machen, which has since been republished as a book.
Elsewhere I have discussed at some length the more important volumes of short stories published during the year. "A Munster Twilight," by Daniel Corkery is alone sufficient to mark a notable literary year. And "The Echo of Voices," by Richard Curle is hardly second to it. Yet the year has seen the publication of at least three other books by English authors who are new to the reading public. Thomas Burke, Caradoc Evans, and Arthur Machen have added permanent contributions to English literature.
Elsewhere, I've talked in detail about the key short story collections released this year. "A Munster Twilight" by Daniel Corkery stands out as a highlight of the literary year. Similarly, "The Echo of Voices" by Richard Curle is almost just as significant. Additionally, this year has brought at least three new books by English authors who are unfamiliar to readers. Thomas Burke, Caradoc Evans, and Arthur Machen have made lasting contributions to English literature.
In "A Handbook on Story Writing," Dr. Blanche Colton Williams has written the first definitive textbook on the subject. Its many predecessors have either been content to deal with narrow branches in the same field, or have exploited quite frankly and shamelessly the commercial possibilities of story writing as a cheap trade. Dr. Williams's book will not be in all likelihood superseded for many years to come, and the effects of her work are already to be seen in the short stories of many established writers.
In "A Handbook on Story Writing," Dr. Blanche Colton Williams has created the first comprehensive textbook on the topic. Previous works have either focused on specific areas within the field or have openly capitalized on the commercial potential of story writing as a low-cost profession. Dr. Williams's book is unlikely to be replaced for many years, and we can already see the impact of her work in the short stories of numerous established writers.
In the death of Edward Thomas, England has lost a rare artist who, in his particular field, was only rivalled by Richard Jefferies.
In the death of Edward Thomas, England has lost a unique artist who, in his specific field, was only matched by Richard Jefferies.
During the past year the Seven Arts and the Masses have ceased publication. The Craftsman, which ceased publication a year ago, has been succeeded by the Touchstone, which is already beginning to print many interesting stories; and to the list of magazines which publish short stories must now be welcomed the Bookman.
During the past year, the Seven Arts and the Masses have stopped publishing. The Craftsman, which stopped publishing a year ago, has been replaced by the Touchstone, which is already starting to print many interesting stories. We must now welcome the Bookman to the list of magazines that publish short stories.
As it has been my happiness in past years to associate this annual with the names of Benjamin Rosenblatt and Richard Matthews Hallet, whose stories, "Zelig" and "Making Port," seemed to me respectively the best short stories of 1915 and 1916, so it is my pleasure and honor this year to dedicate the best that I have found in the American magazines as the fruit of my labors to Wilbur Daniel Steele, who has contributed to American literature, preëminently in "Ching, Ching, Chinaman," and almost as finely in "White Hands" and "The Woman At Seven Brothers," three stories which take their place for finality, to the best of my belief, in the great English line.
As I've enjoyed associating this annual with the works of Benjamin Rosenblatt and Richard Matthews Hallet in the past, whose stories, "Zelig" and "Making Port," I believed to be the best short stories of 1915 and 1916, I’m excited and honored this year to dedicate the top pieces I’ve found in American magazines as the result of my work to Wilbur Daniel Steele. He has made significant contributions to American literature, especially with "Ching, Ching, Chinaman," and almost equally with "White Hands" and "The Woman At Seven Brothers," three stories that I believe have a lasting place in the great English tradition.
Edward J. O'Brien.
Edward J. O'Brien.
South Yarmouth, Massachusetts,
December 23, 1917.
South Yarmouth, MA,
December 23, 1917.
THE BEST SHORT STORIES OF 1917
Note. The twenty stories which follow are arranged in the alphabetical order of their authors' names. This arrangement does not imply any precedence in merit of particular stories.
Note. The twenty stories that follow are organized alphabetically by the authors' names. This organization does not suggest that any particular story is superior to the others.
THE EXCURSION[2]
By EDWINA STANTON BABCOCK
By EDWINA STANTON BABCOCK
From The Pictorial Review
From The Pictorial Review
Mrs. Tuttle arrived breathless, bearing a large gilt parrot-cage. She swept up the gangway of the Fall of Rome and was enthusiastically received. There were, however, concealed titterings and suppressed whispers. "My sakes! She's went and brought that bird."
Mrs. Tuttle arrived out of breath, carrying a large gold-colored parrot cage. She rushed up the gangway of the Fall of Rome and was greeted with enthusiasm. However, there were some hidden giggles and hushed whispers. "Oh my! She actually brought that bird."
"I won't believe it till I see it."
"I won't believe it until I see it."
"There he sets in his gold coop."
"There he sits in his golden cage."
Mrs. Turtle brought Romeo to the excursion with the same assurance that a woman of another stamp brings her Pekingese dog to a restaurant table. While the Fall of Rome sounded a warning whistle, and hawsers were loosed she adjusted her veil and took cognizance of fellow passengers.
Mrs. Turtle brought Romeo on the trip with the same confidence that a woman of a different type brings her Pekingese dog to a restaurant table. While the Fall of Rome sounded a warning whistle and the ropes were untied, she adjusted her veil and took note of the other passengers.
In spite of wealth and "owning her own automobile," Mrs. Turtle's fetish was democratic popularity. She greeted one after another.
In spite of her wealth and "owning her own car," Mrs. Turtle's obsession was being popular with everyone. She greeted each person in turn.
"How do, Mis' Bridge, and Mister, too! Who's keeping store while you're away?
"How are you, Miss Bridge, and Mr. too! Who's running the store while you're gone?
"Carrie Turpin! You here? Where's Si? Couldn't come? Now that's too bad!" After a long stare, "You're some fleshier, ain't you, Carrie?"
"Carrie Turpin! Are you here? Where’s Si? He couldn’t make it? That’s too bad!" After a long look, "You’re looking a bit fuller, aren’t you, Carrie?"
A large woman in a tan-colored linen duster came slowly down the deck, a camp-stool in either hand. Her portly advance was intercepted by Mrs. Tuttle.[Pg 2]
A large woman in a tan linen duster walked slowly down the deck, carrying a camp stool in each hand. Her stout progress was stopped by Mrs. Tuttle.[Pg 2]
"Mis' Tinneray! Same as ever!"
"Ms. Tinneray! Same as always!"
Mrs. Tinneray dropped the camp-stools and adjusted her smoked glasses; she gave a start and the two ladies embraced.
Mrs. Tinneray dropped the camp stools and adjusted her dark sunglasses; she jumped a little, and the two ladies hugged.
Mrs. Tuttle said that "it beat all," and Mrs. Tinneray said "she never!"
Mrs. Tuttle said that "it was unbelievable," and Mrs. Tinneray said "she can't believe it!"
Mrs. Tuttle, emerged from the embrace, re-adjusting her hat with many-ringed fingers, inquiring, "How's the folks?"
Mrs. Tuttle stepped back from the hug, fixing her hat with her many-ringed fingers, and asked, "How's everyone doing?"
Up lumbered Mr. Tinneray, a large man with a chuckle and pale eyes, who was introduced by the well-known formula, "Mis' Tuttle, Mr. Tinneray, Mr. Tinneray, Mis' Tuttle."
Up came Mr. Tinneray, a big guy with a laugh and light-colored eyes, who was introduced with the familiar words, "Mrs. Tuttle, Mr. Tinneray, Mr. Tinneray, Mrs. Tuttle."
The Tinnerays said, "So you brought the bird along, hey?" Then, without warning, all conversation ceased. The Fall of Rome, steaming slowly away from the pier, whistled a sodden whistle, the flags flapped, every one realized that the excursion had really begun.
The Tinnerays said, "So you brought the bird with you, huh?" Then, out of nowhere, all conversation stopped. The Fall of Rome, slowly pulling away from the pier, let out a wet whistle, the flags flapped, and everyone understood that the trip had officially started.
This excursion was one of the frank displays of human hopes, yearnings, and vanities, that sometimes take place on steamboats. Feathers had a hectic brilliancy that proved secret, dumb longings. Pendants known as "lavaleers" hung from necks otherwise innocent of the costly fopperies of Versailles. Old ladies clad in princess dresses with yachting caps worn rakishly on their grey hair, vied with other old ladies in automobile bonnets, who, with opera glasses, searched out the meaning of every passing buoy. Young girls carrying "mesh-bags," that subtle connotation of the feminine character, extracted tooth-picks from them or searched for bits of chewing gum among their over scented treasures.
This trip was a clear showcase of human hopes, desires, and pretensions that sometimes happen on steamboats. Feathers had a vibrant glow that revealed hidden, unspoken longings. Pendants called "lavaleers" dangled from necks otherwise free of the expensive adornments of Versailles. Older women dressed in princess-style outfits with yachting caps worn stylishly on their gray hair competed with other elderly ladies in car bonnets who, armed with opera glasses, tried to decipher the meaning of every passing buoy. Young girls with "mesh-bags," that subtle hint of femininity, pulled out toothpicks from them or looked for pieces of chewing gum among their overly scented treasures.
As it was an excursion, the Fall of Rome carried a band and booths laden with many delicious superfluities such as pop-corn and the misleading compound known as "salt-water taffy." There were, besides, the blue and red pennants that always go on excursions, and the yellow and pink fly-flappers that always come home from them; also there were stacks of whistle-whips and slender[Pg 3] canes with ivory heads with little holes pierced through. These canes were bought only by cynical young men whose new straw hats were fastened to their persons by thin black strings. Each young man, after purchasing an ivory-headed cane retired to privacy to squint through it undisturbed. Emerging from this privacy the young man would then confer with other young men. What these joyless young men saw when they squinted they never revealed. But among their elders they spread the strong impression that it was the Capital at Washington or Bunker Hill Monument.
Since it was a day trip, the Fall of Rome had a band and booths filled with tasty treats like popcorn and the misleadingly named "salt-water taffy." Additionally, there were the usual blue and red flags seen on excursions, along with the yellow and pink fly flappers that always come back from them. There were also piles of whistle-whips and slim canes with ivory tops that had little holes drilled through them. These canes were only bought by cynical young men whose new straw hats were secured to their heads with thin black strings. After buying an ivory-headed cane, each young man would retreat to a private spot to look through it in peace. When they came back from this privacy, they would then talk with other young men. What these joyless young men saw while looking through the canes was never shared, but they created a strong impression among the older crowd that it was the Capital in Washington or Bunker Hill Monument.
Besides bottled soda and all soft drinks the Fall of Rome carried other stimuli in the shape of comic gentlemen—such beings, as, more or less depressed in their own proper environment, on excursions suddenly see themselves in their true light, irresistibly facetious. These funny gentlemen, mostly husbands, seated themselves near to large groups of indulgent women and kept up an exquisite banter directed at each other's personal defects, or upon the idiosyncrasies of any bachelor or spinster near. These funny gentlemen kept alluding to the excursion as the "Exertion." If the boat rolled a little they said, "Now, Mother, don't rock the boat."
Besides bottled soda and all soft drinks, the Fall of Rome brought along other distractions in the form of funny guys—people who, feeling a bit down in their usual surroundings, suddenly see themselves in a new light while on outings and become hilariously amusing. These humorous guys, mostly husbands, would sit close to large groups of indulgent women and engage in witty banter about each other's quirks or the peculiar habits of any single man or woman nearby. They kept referring to the trip as the "Exertion." If the boat rocked a little, they would say, "Now, Mom, don’t rock the boat."
"Here, girls, sit up close, we'll all go down together."
"Okay, girls, come sit close, we'll all go down together."
"Hold on to yer beau, Minnie. He'll fall overboard and where'll you git another?"
"Hold on to your boyfriend, Minnie. He'll fall overboard and where will you find another?"
The peals of laughter at these sallies were unfailing. The crunch of peanuts was unfailing. The band, with a sort of plethoric indulgence, played slow waltzes in which the bass instruments frequently misapplied notes, but to the allure of which came youthful dancers lovely in proud awkward poses.
The laughter from these jokes was constant. The sound of peanuts being crushed was also steady. The band, with a sort of over-the-top indulgence, played slow waltzes where the bass instruments often missed notes, but the beautiful young dancers were drawn to it, striking proud yet awkward poses.
Mrs. Tuttle meanwhile was the social center, demonstrating that mysterious psychic force known as being the "life of the party." She advanced upon a tall sallow woman in mourning, challenging, "Now Mis' Mealer, why don't you just set and take a little comfort,[Pg 4] it won't cost you nothing? Ain't that your girl over there by the coffee fountain? I should ha' known her by the reesemblance to you; she's rill refined lookin'."
Mrs. Tuttle was the social hub, showcasing that elusive vibe of being the "life of the party." She approached a tall, pale woman dressed in black, saying, "Now, Mrs. Mealer, why don't you sit down and take some comfort?[Pg 4] It won't cost you anything. Isn't that your daughter over there by the coffee fountain? I could tell it was her by the resemblance to you; she looks really refined."
Mrs. Mealer, a tall, sallow widow with carefully maintained mourning visage, admitted that this was so. Refinement, she averred, was in the family, but she hinted at some obscure ailment which, while it made Emma refined, kept her "mizzable."
Mrs. Mealer, a tall, pale widow with a meticulously maintained mournful appearance, acknowledged that this was true. She insisted that sophistication ran in the family, but she alluded to some hidden issue that, while it made Emma elegant, also left her feeling "miserable."
"I brought her along," sighed Mrs. Mealer, "tain't as if neither of us could take much pleasure into it, both of us being so deep in black fer her Popper, but the styles is bound to do her good. Emma is such a great hand for style."
"I brought her along," sighed Mrs. Mealer, "it's not like either of us could really enjoy it, since we’re both so deep in mourning for her dad, but the fashion is sure to lift her spirits. Emma has such a knack for style."
"Yuess?" replied Mrs. Tuttle blandly. This lady in blue was not nearly so interested in Emma as in keeping a circle of admirers hanging around her cerulean presence, but even slightly encouraged, Mrs. Mealer warmed to her topic.
"Yes?" replied Mrs. Tuttle flatly. This lady in blue was not nearly as interested in Emma as she was in maintaining a group of admirers around her blue presence, but even a little encouragement made Mrs. Mealer more enthusiastic about her topic.
"Style?" she repeated impressively, "style? Seems like Emma couldn't never have enough of it. Where she got it I don't know. I wasn't never much for dress, and give her Popper coat and pants, twuz all he wanted. But Emma—ef you want to make her happy tie a bow onto suthin'."
"Style?" she repeated impressively, "style? It seems like Emma could never get enough of it. I have no idea where she got it. I was never really into clothes, and all her dad wanted was a coat and pants. But Emma—if you want to make her happy, just tie a bow on something."
Mrs. Tuttle nodded with ostentatious understanding. Rising, she seized Romeo's cage and placed it more conspicuously near her. She was critically watched by the older women. They viewed the thing with mingled feelings, one or two going so far as to murmur darkly, "Her and her parrot!"
Mrs. Tuttle nodded with exaggerated understanding. Standing up, she grabbed Romeo's cage and set it down more obviously next to her. The older women watched her closely. They watched with mixed feelings, with one or two even murmuring under their breath, "Her and her parrot!"
Still, the lady's elegance and the known fact that she owned and operated her own automobile cast a spell over most of her observers, and many faces, as Mrs. Tuttle proceeded to draw out her pet, were screwed into watchful and ingratiating benevolence.
Still, the lady’s elegance and the fact that she owned and drove her own car captivated most of her onlookers, and many expressions, as Mrs. Tuttle began to showcase her pet, were filled with eager and friendly interest.
Romeo, a blasé bird with the air of having bitter memories, affected for a long time not to hear his mistress's blandishments. After looking contemptuously[Pg 5] into his seed-cup, he crept slowly around the sides of his cage, fixing a cynical eye upon all observers.
Romeo, a disinterested bird with an aura of painful memories, pretended for a long time not to hear his owner's sweet talks. After disdainfully[Pg 5] glancing into his seed cup, he slowly shuffled around the edges of his cage, casting a skeptical gaze at everyone watching.
"How goes it, Romeo?" appealed Mrs. Tuttle. Making sounds supposed to be appreciated by birds, the lady put her feathered head down, suggesting, "Ah there, Romeo?"
"How's it going, Romeo?" Mrs. Tuttle called out. Making sounds that she thought birds would like, the lady bent her feathered head down, implying, "Oh there, Romeo?"
"Rubberneck," returned Romeo sullenly. To show general scorn, the bird revolved on one claw round and round his swing; he looked dangerous, repeating, "Rubberneck."
"Rubberneck," Romeo said begrudgingly. To express his disdain, the bird spun on one claw around and around his swing; he seemed threatening, repeating, "Rubberneck."
At this an interested group gathered around Mrs. Tuttle, who, affable and indulgent, attempted by coaxings and flirtings of a fat bediamonded finger to show Romeo off, but the pampered bird saw further opportunity to offend.
At this, an intrigued group gathered around Mrs. Tuttle, who, friendly and indulgent, tried to show off Romeo by coaxing and flirting with him using her heavily ringed finger, but the spoiled bird seized the chance to misbehave.
"Rubberneck," screamed Romeo again. He ruffled up his neck feathers, repeating "Rubberneck, I'm cold as the deuce; what's the matter with Hannah; let 'em all go to grass."
"Rubberneck," yelled Romeo again. He fluffed up his neck feathers, repeating, "Rubberneck, I’m freezing; what’s wrong with Hannah; let them all go to waste."
Several of the youths with ivory-headed canes now forsook their contemplations to draw near, grinning, to the parrot-cage.
Several of the young men with their ivory-headed canes now stopped pondering and approached the parrot cage, grinning.
Stimulated by these youths, Romeo reeled off more ribald remarks, things that created a sudden chill among the passengers on the Fall of Rome. Mrs. Tinneray, looked upon as a leader, called up a shocked face and walked away; Mrs. Mealer after a faint "Excuse me," also abandoned the parrot-cage; and Mrs. Bean, a small stout woman with a brown false front, followed the large lady with blue spectacles and the tan linen duster. On some mysterious pretext of washing their hands, these two left the upper deck and sought the calm of the white and gold passenger saloon. Here they trod as in the very sanctities of luxury.
Stimulated by these young people, Romeo let loose a stream of off-color jokes that created an uncomfortable tension among the passengers on the Fall of Rome. Mrs. Tinneray, viewed as a leader, put on a shocked expression and walked away; Mrs. Mealer, after a timid "Excuse me," also left the parrot-cage; and Mrs. Bean, a small stout woman with a brown wig, followed the large lady with blue glasses and the tan linen coat. Under some vague excuse of needing to wash their hands, the two women left the upper deck and sought the tranquility of the white and gold passenger lounge. Here, they walked as if they were in the very heart of luxury.
"These carpets is nice, ain't they?" remarked Mrs. Bean.
"These carpets are nice, aren't they?" remarked Mrs. Bean.
Then alluding to the scene they had just left: "Ain't it comical how she idolizes that there bird?"[Pg 6]
Then referring back to the scene they had just left: "Isn't it funny how she idolizes that bird?"[Pg 6]
Mrs. Tinneray sniffed. "And what she spends on him! 'Nitials on his seed-cup—and some says the cage itself is true gold."
Mrs. Tinneray sniffed. "And what she spends on him! Initials on his seed cup—and some say the cage itself is real gold."
Mrs. Bean, preparing to wash her hands, removed her black skirt and pinned a towel around her waist. "This here liquid soap is nice"—turning the faucets gingerly—"and don't the boat set good onto the water?" Then returning to the rich topic of Mrs. Tuttle and her pampered bird, "Where's she get all her money for her ottermobile and her gold cage?"
Mrs. Bean, getting ready to wash her hands, took off her black skirt and tied a towel around her waist. "This liquid soap is nice," she said while carefully turning on the faucets, "and doesn’t the boat sit well in the water?" Then, going back to the interesting topic of Mrs. Tuttle and her pampered bird, she added, "Where does she get all her money for her fancy car and her gold cage?"
Mrs. Tinneray at an adjacent basin raised her head sharply, "You ain't heard about the Tuttle money? You don't know how Mabel Hutch that was, was hair to everything?"
Mrs. Tinneray at a nearby basin looked up suddenly, "Haven't you heard about the Tuttle money? You don't know how Mabel Hutch was related to it all?"
Mrs. Bean confessed that she had not heard, but she made it evident that she thirsted for information. So the two ladies, exchanging remarks about sunburn and freckles, finished their hand-washing and proceeded to the dark-green plush seats of the saloon, where with appropriate looks of horror and incredulity Mrs. Bean listened to the story of the hairs to the Hutches' money.
Mrs. Bean admitted she hadn't heard, but it was clear she was eager for details. So the two ladies, chatting about sunburn and freckles, finished washing their hands and headed to the dark-green plush seats of the parlor, where with suitable expressions of shock and disbelief, Mrs. Bean listened to the story about the hair related to the Hutches' money.
"Mabel was the favorite; her Pa set great store by her. There was another sister—consumpted—she should have been a hair, but she died. Then the youngest one, Hetty, she married my second cousin Hen Cronney—well it seemed like they hadn't nothing but bad luck and her Pa and Mabel sort of took against Hetty."
"Mabel was the favorite; her dad thought very highly of her. There was another sister who was unwell—she should have been a strong woman, but she passed away. Then there was the youngest one, Hetty; she married my second cousin Hen Cronney—well, it seemed like they had nothing but bad luck, and her dad and Mabel kind of turned against Hetty."
Mrs. Bean, herself chewing calculatingly, handed Mrs. Tinneray a bit of sugared calamus-root.
Mrs. Bean, thoughtfully chewing, handed Mrs. Tinneray a piece of sugared calamus root.
"Is your cousin Hen dark-complexioned like your folks?" she asked scientifically.
"Is your cousin Hen dark-skinned like your family?" she asked thoughtfully.
Mrs. Tinneray, narrowing both eyes, considered. "More auburn-inclined, I should say—he ain't rill smart, Hen ain't, he gets took with spells now and then, but I never held that against him."
Mrs. Tinneray, narrowing both eyes, considered. "More on the auburn side, I’d say—he's not really smart, Hen isn't, he has his moments now and then, but I never held that against him."
"Uh-huh!" agreed Mrs. Bean sympathetically.
"Yeah!" agreed Mrs. Bean sympathetically.
"Well, then, Mabel Hutch and her Popper took against poor little Hetty. Old man Hutch he died and[Pg 7] left everything to Mabel, and she never goes near her own sister!"
"Well, then, Mabel Hutch and her dad turned against poor little Hetty. Old man Hutch died and[Pg 7] left everything to Mabel, and she never visits her own sister!"
Mrs. Bean raised gray-cotton gloved hands signifying horror.
Mrs. Bean raised her hands, covered in gray cotton gloves, showing her horror.
"St—st—st——!" she deplored. She searched in her reticule for more calamus-root. "He didn't leave her nothing?"
"St—st—st——!" she lamented. She rummaged in her bag for more calamus-root. "He didn't leave her anything?"
"No, ma'am! This one!" With a jerk of the head, Mrs. Tinneray indicated a dashing blue feather seen through a distant saloon window. "This one's got it all; hair to everything."
"No, ma'am! This one!" With a quick nod, Mrs. Tinneray pointed to a striking blue feather visible through a far-off saloon window. "This one's got it all; hair and everything."
"And what did she do—married a traveling salesman and built a tony brick house. They never had no children, but when he was killed into a railway accident she trimmed up that parrot's cage with crape—and now,"—Mrs. Tinneray with increasing solemnity chewed her calamus-root—"now she's been and bought one of them ottermobiles and runs it herself like you'd run your sewin'-machine, just as shameless—"
"And what did she do? She married a traveling salesman and built a fancy brick house. They never had any kids, but when he was killed in a train accident, she decorated that parrot's cage with black fabric—and now,"—Mrs. Tinneray, with growing seriousness, chewed her calamus root—"now she's gone and bought one of those cars and drives it herself like you'd use your sewing machine, just as shameless—"
Both of the ladies glared condemnation at the distant blue feather.
Both women shot a disapproving look at the distant blue feather.
Mrs. Tinneray continued, "Hetty Cronney's worth a dozen of her. When I think of that there bird goin' on this excursion and Hetty Cronney stayin' home because she's too poor, I get nesty, Mrs. Bean, yes, I do!"
Mrs. Tinneray continued, "Hetty Cronney is worth a dozen of her. When I think about that woman going on this trip and Hetty Cronney staying home because she's too broke, it makes me really upset, Mrs. Bean, yes, it does!"
"Don't your cousin Hetty live over to Chadwick's Harbor," inquired Mrs. Bean, "and don't this boat-ride stop there to take on more folks?"
"Doesn't your cousin Hetty live over at Chadwick's Harbor?" Mrs. Bean asked, "and doesn't this boat ride stop there to pick up more people?"
Mrs. Tinneray, acknowledging that these things were so, uncorked a small bottle of cologne and poured a little of it on a handkerchief embroidered in black forget-me-nots. She handed the bottle to Mrs. Bean who took three polite sniffs and closed her eyes. The two ladies sat silent for a moment. They experienced a detachment of luxurious abandon filled with the poetry of the steamboat saloon. Psychically they were affected as by ecclesiasticism. The perfume of the cologne and the throb of the engines swept them with a sense of esthetic[Pg 8] reverie, the thrill of travel, and the atmosphere of elegance. Moreover, the story of the Hutch money and the Hutch hairs had in some undefined way affiliated the two. At last by tacit consent they rose, went out on deck and, holding their reticules tight, walked majestically up and down. When they passed Mrs. Turtle's blue feathers and the gold parrot-cage they smiled meaningly and looked at each other.
Mrs. Tinneray, realizing that this was the case, uncorked a small bottle of cologne and poured a little onto a handkerchief embroidered with black forget-me-nots. She handed the bottle to Mrs. Bean, who took three polite sniffs and closed her eyes. The two ladies sat quietly for a moment. They felt a sense of luxurious detachment infused with the charm of the steamboat saloon. They were emotionally moved as if touched by something spiritual. The scent of the cologne and the rumble of the engines enveloped them in a wave of aesthetic reverie, the excitement of travel, and an air of sophistication. Additionally, the story of the Hutch money and the Hutch hairs had somehow connected the two. Finally, by unspoken agreement, they stood up, stepped out onto the deck, and, holding their handbags tightly, walked gracefully back and forth. As they passed Mrs. Turtle's blue feathers and the golden parrot cage, they exchanged meaningful smiles and glanced at each other.
As the Fall of Rome approached Chadwick's Landing more intimate groups formed. The air was mild, the sun warm and inviting, and the water an obvious and understandable blue. Some serious-minded excursionists sat well forward on their camp-stools discussing deep topics over half-skinned bananas.
As the Fall of Rome drew near, smaller groups began to gather at Chadwick's Landing. The weather was pleasant, the sun warm and welcoming, and the water a clear, inviting blue. Some thoughtful travelers sat at the front on their camp stools, discussing serious topics while munching on half-peeled bananas.
"Give me the Vote," a lady in a purple raincoat was saying, "Give me the Vote and I undertake to close up every rum-hole in God's World."
"Give me the Vote," a woman in a purple raincoat was saying, "Give me the Vote and I promise to shut down every bar in the world."
A mild-mannered youth with no chin, upon hearing this, edged away. He went to the stern, looking down for a long time upon the white path of foam left in the wake of the Fall of Rome and taking a harmonica from his waistcoat pocket began to play, "Darling, I Am Growing Old." This tune, played with emotional throbbings managed by spasmodic movements of the hands over the sides of the mouth, seemed to convey anything but age to Miss Mealer, the girl who was so refined. She also sat alone in the stern, also staring down at the white water. As the wailings of the harmonica ceased, she put up a thin hand and furtively controlled some waving strands of hair. Suddenly with scarlet face the mild-mannered youth moved up his camp-stool to her side.
A soft-spoken young man with no chin, after hearing this, slowly moved away. He went to the back of the boat, looking down for a long time at the white foam trail left by the Fall of Rome and took a harmonica from his waistcoat pocket, starting to play, "Darling, I Am Growing Old." This tune, played with emotional fluctuations managed by quick movements of his hands over his mouth, seemed to express anything but aging to Miss Mealer, the sophisticated girl who was also sitting alone at the back, staring at the white water. As the harmonica's wailing came to an end, she raised a delicate hand to discreetly manage some loose strands of hair. Suddenly, with a bright red face, the soft-spoken young man moved his camp stool beside her.
"They're talkin' about closing up the rum-holes." He indicated the group dominated by the lady in the purple raincoat. "They don't know what they're talking about. Some rum-holes is real refined and tasty, some of them have got gramophones you can hear for nothin'."
"They're talking about shutting down the bars." He pointed to the group led by the lady in the purple raincoat. "They have no clue what they're saying. Some bars are really classy and delicious, and some of them have gramophones you can listen to for free."
"Is that so?" responded the refined Miss Mealer.[Pg 9] She smoothed her gloves. She opened her "mesh" bag and took out an intensely perfumed handkerchief. The mild-mannered youth put his harmonica in his pocket and warmed to the topic.
"Really?" replied the elegant Miss Mealer.[Pg 9] She adjusted her gloves. She opened her "mesh" bag and pulled out a strongly scented handkerchief. The gentle young man put his harmonica in his pocket and engaged more enthusiastically in the conversation.
"Many's the time I've set into a saloon listening to that Lady that sings high up—higher than any piano can go. I've set and listened till I didn't know where I was settin'—of course I had to buy a drink, you understand, or I couldn't 'a' set."
"Many times I've walked into a
"And they call that vice," remarked Miss Mealer with languid criticism.
"And they call that vice," Miss Mealer said, rolling her eyes in criticism.
The mild-mannered youth looked at her gratefully. The light of reason and philosophy seemed to him to shine in her eyes.
The gentle young man looked at her with gratitude. The light of reason and philosophy seemed to glow in her eyes.
"You've got a piano to your house," he said boldly, "can you—ahem—play classic pieces, can you play—ahem—'Asleep on the Deep'?"
"You have a piano at your place," he said confidently, "can you—um—play classical pieces, can you play—um—'Asleep on the Deep'?"
In another group where substantial sandwiches were being eaten, the main theme was religion and psychic phenomena with a strong leaning toward death-bed experiences.
In another group where people were eating big sandwiches, the main topic was religion and psychic phenomena, with a strong focus on near-death experiences.
"And then, my sister's mother-in-law, she set up, and she says, 'Where am I?' she says, like she was in a store or somethin', and she told how she seen all white before her eyes and all like gentlemen in high silk hats walkin' around."
"And then, my sister's mother-in-law sat up and said, 'Where am I?' like she was in a store or something, and she described seeing everything white in front of her eyes and all these gentlemen in tall silk hats walking around."
There were sighs of comprehension, gasps of dolorous interest.
There were sighs of understanding and gasps of painful curiosity.
"The same with my Christopher!"
"Same goes for my Christopher!"
"Just like my aunt's step-sister afore she went!"
"Just like my aunt's step-sister before she left!"
Mrs. Tuttle did not favor the grave character of these symposia.
Mrs. Tuttle didn't like the serious tone of these meetings.
With the assured manner peculiar to her, she swept into such circles bearing a round box of candy, upon which was tied a large bow of satin ribbon of a convivial shade of heliotrope. Opening this box she handed it about, commanding, "Help yourself."
With her typical confidence, she entered those social circles carrying a round box of candy, topped with a big satin bow in a cheerful shade of purple. As she opened the box, she passed it around, saying, "Go ahead, help yourself."
At first it was considered refined to refuse. One or[Pg 10] two excursionists, awed by the superfluity of heliotrope ribbon, said feebly, "Don't rob yourself."
At first, it was seen as classy to decline. One or[Pg 10] two tourists, impressed by the excess of heliotrope ribbon, weakly said, "Don't miss out on this."
But Mrs. Tuttle met this restraint with practised raillery. "What you all afraid of? It ain't poisoned! I got more where this come from." She turned to the younger people. "Come one, come all! It's French-mixed."
But Mrs. Tuttle responded to this hesitation with her usual playful teasing. "What are you all afraid of? It’s not poisoned! I have plenty more where this came from." She turned to the younger people. "Come on, everyone! It’s French-mixed."
Meanwhile Mrs. Bean and Mrs. Tinneray, still aloof and enigmatic, paced the deck. Mrs. Tuttle, blue feathers streaming, teetered on her high heels in their direction. Again she proffered the box. One of the cynical youths with the ivory-headed canes was following her, demanding that the parrot be fed a caramel. Once more the sky-blue figure bent over the ornate cage; then little Mrs. Bean looked at Mrs. Tinneray with a gesture of utter repudiation.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Bean and Mrs. Tinneray, still distant and mysterious, walked back and forth on the deck. Mrs. Tuttle, her blue feathers flowing, wobbled on her high heels toward them. Again, she held out the box. One of the cynical young men with the ivory-headed canes was trailing her, insisting that the parrot be given a caramel. Once more, the sky-blue figure leaned over the fancy cage; then little Mrs. Bean exchanged a look with Mrs. Tinneray that clearly expressed her complete disapproval.
"Ain't she terrible?"
"Isn't she awful?"
As the steamboat approached the wharf and the dwarf pines and yellow sand-banks of Chadwick's Landing, a whispered consultation between these two ladies resulted in one desperate attempt to probe the heart of Mabel Hutch that was. Drawing camp-stools up near the vicinity of the parrot's cage, they began with what might to a suspicious nature have seemed rather pointed speculation, to wonder who might or might not be at the wharf when the Fall of Rome got in.
As the steamboat neared the dock and the small pine trees and yellow sandbanks of Chadwick's Landing, a quiet discussion between the two ladies led to a bold effort to understand Mabel Hutch's feelings. Pulling camp stools close to the parrot's cage, they began with what might have seemed like focused speculation to someone overly observant, wondering who would be at the dock when the Fall of Rome arrived.
Once more the bottle of cologne was produced and handkerchiefs genteelly dampened. Mrs. Bean, taking off her green glasses, polished them and held them up to the light, explaining, "This here sea air makes 'em all of a muck."
Once again, the bottle of cologne was brought out and handkerchiefs were lightly dampened. Mrs. Bean, removing her green glasses, polished them and held them up to the light, saying, "This sea air makes them all dirty."
Suddenly she leaned over to Mrs. Tuttle with an air of sympathetic interest.
Suddenly, she leaned over to Mrs. Tuttle with a look of genuine concern.
"I suppose—er—your sister Hetty'll be comin' on board when we get to Chadwick's Landing—her and her husband?"
"I guess your sister Hetty will be coming on board when we arrive at Chadwick's Landing—her and her husband?"
Mrs. Tuttle fidgeted. She covered Romeo's cage with a curious arrangement like an altar-cloth on which gay[Pg 11] embroidered parrakeets of all colors were supposed to give Romeo, when lonely, a feeling of congenial companionship.
Mrs. Tuttle fidgeted. She covered Romeo's cage with an unusual arrangement that looked like an altar cloth, decorated with vibrant embroidered parrots of all colors, meant to provide Romeo with a sense of friendly companionship when he felt lonely.
Mrs. Bean, thus evaded, screwed up her eyes tight, then opened them wide at Mrs. Tinneray, who sat rigid, her gaze riveted upon far-off horizons, humming between long sighs a favorite hymn. Finally, however, the last-named lady leaned past Mrs. Bean and touched Mrs. Turtle's silken knee, volunteering,
Mrs. Bean, having avoided the moment, squinted her eyes tightly, then opened them wide to look at Mrs. Tinneray, who sat still, her gaze fixed on distant horizons, humming a favorite hymn between long sighs. Eventually, though, Mrs. Tinneray leaned past Mrs. Bean and gently touched Mrs. Turtle's smooth knee, offering,
"Your sister Hetty likes the water, I know. You remember them days, Mis' Tuttle, when we all went bathin' together down to old Chadwick's Harbor, afore they built the new wharf?"
"Your sister Hetty loves the water, I know. Remember those days, Ms. Tuttle, when we all went swimming together down at old Chadwick's Harbor, before they built the new dock?"
Mrs. Tinneray continued reminiscently.
Mrs. Tinneray continued with nostalgia.
"You remember them old dresses we wore—no classy bathin'-suits then—but my—the mornings used to smell good! That path to the shore was all wild roses and we used to find blueberries in them woods. Us girls was always teasin' Hetty, her bathin'-dress was white muslin and when it was wet it stuck to her all over, she showed through—my, how we'd laugh, but yet for all," concluded Mrs. Tinneray sentimentally, "she looked lovely—just like a little wet angel."
"You remember those old dresses we used to wear—there were no fancy bathing suits back then—but wow, the mornings smelled amazing! That trail to the beach was lined with wild roses, and we used to find blueberries in the woods. We girls were always teasing Hetty; her bathing dress was white muslin, and when it got wet, it stuck to her completely—you could see right through it! Oh, how we laughed, but honestly," Mrs. Tinneray concluded with a touch of sentimentality, "she looked beautiful—just like a little wet angel."
Mrs. Tuttle carefully smoothed her blue mitts, observing nervously, "Funny how Mis' Tinneray could remember so far back."
Mrs. Tuttle carefully smoothed her blue mitts, observing nervously, "It's funny how Mrs. Tinneray can remember things from so long ago."
"Is Hetty your sister by rights," suavely inquired Mrs. Bean, "or ony by your Pa's second marriage, as it were?"
"Is Hetty your sister by birth," Mrs. Bean asked smoothly, "or just through your dad's second marriage, so to speak?"
The owner of the overestimated parrot roused herself.
The owner of the overhyped parrot woke up.
"By rights," she admitted indifferently, "I don't see much of her—she married beneath her."
"Honestly," she said without much emotion, "I don’t really see her that often—she married someone below her."
The tip of Mrs. Tinneray's nose, either from cologne inhalings or sunburn, grew suddenly scarlet. However she still regarded the far-off horizons and repeated the last stanza of her hymn, which stanza, sung with much quavering and sighing was a statement to the effect that Mrs. Tinneray would "cling to the old rugged cross."[Pg 12] Suddenly, however, she remarked to the surrounding Summer air,
The tip of Mrs. Tinneray's nose, either from inhaling cologne or from sunburn, turned bright red. Still, she looked at the distant horizons and repeated the last stanza of her hymn, which, sung with a lot of trembling and sighing, expressed that Mrs. Tinneray would "cling to the old rugged cross."[Pg 12] Suddenly, though, she spoke to the warm Summer air,
"Hen Cronney is my second cousin on the mother's side. Some thought he was pretty smart until troubles come and his wife was done out of her rights."
"Hen Cronney is my second cousin on my mom's side. Some people thought he was pretty smart until trouble hit and his wife lost her rights."
The shaft, carefully aimed, went straight into Mrs. Turtle's blue bosom and stuck there. Her eyes, not overintelligent, turned once in her complacent face, then with an air of grandiose detachment, she occupied herself with the ends of her sky-blue automobile veil.
The dart, skillfully thrown, landed right in Mrs. Turtle's blue chest and lodged there. Her eyes, not particularly bright, turned once in her satisfied expression, then with a sense of exaggerated indifference, she busied herself with the ends of her light blue car veil.
"I'll have to fix this different," she remarked unconcernedly, "or else my waves'll come out. Well, I presume we'll soon be there. I better go down-stairs and primp up some." The high heels clattered away. Mrs. Bean fixed a long look of horror on Mrs. Tinneray, who silently turned her eyes up to heaven!
"I'll have to handle this differently," she said casually, "or my waves will come out. Well, I guess we'll be there soon. I should go downstairs and freshen up a bit." The high heels clicked away. Mrs. Bean shot a long look of horror at Mrs. Tinneray, who silently rolled her eyes up to heaven!
As the Fall of Rome churned its way up to the sunny wharf of Chadwick's Landing, the groups already on the excursion bristled with excitement. Children were prepared to meet indulgent grandparents, lovers their sweethearts, and married couples old school friends they had not seen for years. From time to time these admonished their offspring.
As the Fall of Rome made its way to the sunny dock of Chadwick's Landing, the groups already on the trip buzzed with excitement. Kids were ready to meet their doting grandparents, lovers their partners, and married couples old friends they hadn't seen in years. Every so often, they would remind their children to behave.
"Hypatia Smith, you're draggin' your pink sash, leave Mommer fix it. There now, don't you dare to set down so Grammer can see you lookin' good."
"Hypatia Smith, you're dragging your pink sash, let Mom fix it. There now, don't you dare sit down so Grandma can see you looking good."
"Lionel Jones, you throw that old pop-corn overboard. Do you want to eat it after you've had it on the floor?"
"Lionel Jones, throw that old popcorn overboard. Do you really want to eat it after it's been on the floor?"
"Does your stomach hurt you, dear? Well, here don't cry Mommer'll give you another cruller."
"Does your stomach hurt, sweetheart? Don’t cry, Mom will give you another cruller."
With much shouting of jocular advice from the male passengers the Fall of Rome was warped into Chadwick's Landing and the waiting groups came aboard. As they streamed on, bearing bundles and boxes and all the impedimenta of excursions, those already on board congregated on the after-deck to distinguish familiar faces. A few persons had come down to the landing merely to look upon the embarkation.[Pg 13]
With a lot of joking advice from the male passengers, the Fall of Rome was transformed into Chadwick's Landing, and the waiting groups came on board. As they boarded, carrying bundles, boxes, and all the stuff they needed for their trip, those who were already on the ship gathered on the back deck to spot familiar faces. A few people had come to the landing just to watch the boarding. [Pg 13]
These, not going themselves on the excursion, maintained an air of benevolent superiority that could not conceal vivid curiosity. Among them, eagerly scanning the faces on deck was a very small thin woman clad in a gingham dress, on her head a battered straw hat of accentuated by-gone mode, and an empty provision-basket swinging on her arm. Mrs. Tinneray peering down on her through smoked glasses, suddenly started violently. "My sakes," she ejaculated, "my sakes," then as the dramatic significance of the thing gripped her, "My—my—my, ain't that terrible?"
Those who weren't going on the trip themselves kept an air of thoughtful superiority that couldn't hide their genuine curiosity. Among them, eagerly scanning the faces on the deck, was a very small, thin woman wearing a gingham dress, with a worn straw hat in an outdated style on her head, and an empty picnic basket swinging from her arm. Mrs. Tinneray, looking down at her through tinted glasses, suddenly gasped. "Oh my goodness," she exclaimed, "oh my goodness," then as the dramatic weight of the situation hit her, "Oh—oh—oh, isn't that terrible?"
Solemnly, with prunella portentousness, Mrs. Tinneray stole back of the other passengers leaning over the rail up to Mrs. Bean, who turned to her animatedly, exclaiming,
Solemnly, with a serious air, Mrs. Tinneray slipped past the other passengers leaning over the rail to reach Mrs. Bean, who turned to her excitedly, exclaiming,
"They've got a new schoolhouse. I can just see the cupola—there's some changes since I was here. They tell me there's a flag sidewalk in front of the Methodist church and that young Baxter the express agent has growed a mustache, and's got married."
"They've got a new schoolhouse. I can just see the cupola—there are some changes since I was here. They tell me there’s a flag sidewalk in front of the Methodist church and that young Baxter, the express agent, has grown a mustache and got married."
Mrs. Tinneray did not answer. She laid a compelling hand on Mrs. Bean's shoulder and turned her so that she looked straight at the small group of home-stayers down on the wharf. She pointed a sepulchral finger,
Mrs. Tinneray didn’t reply. She placed a firm hand on Mrs. Bean’s shoulder and turned her to face the small group of people remaining on the wharf. She pointed a serious finger,
"That there, in the brown with the basket, is Hetty Cronney, own sister to Mis' Josiah Tuttle."
That person over there, in brown and with the basket, is Hetty Cronney, the sister of Mrs. Josiah Tuttle.
Mrs. Bean clutched her reticule and leaned over the rail, gasping with interest.
Mrs. Bean gripped her purse and leaned over the railing, gasping with curiosity.
"Ye don't say—that's her? My! My! My!"
"You don't say—that's her? Wow! Wow! Wow!"
In solemn silence the two regarded the little brown woman so unconscious of their gaze. By the piteous wizened face screwed up in the sunlight, by the faded hair, nut-cracker jaws, and hollow eyes they utterly condemned Mrs. Tuttle, who, blue feathers floating, was also absorbed in watching the stream of embarking excursionists.
In quiet stillness, the two observed the little brown woman, completely unaware of their scrutiny. By the pitiful, wrinkled face squinting in the sunlight, the faded hair, narrow jaw, and sunken eyes, they completely judged Mrs. Tuttle, who, with blue feathers drifting around her, was also focused on watching the flow of departing tourists.
Mrs. Tinneray, after a whispered consultation with[Pg 14] Mrs. Bean went up and nudged her; without ceremony she pointed,
Mrs. Tinneray, after a quiet chat with[Pg 14] Mrs. Bean, went over and nudged her; without any formalities, she pointed,
"Your sister's down there on the wharf," she announced flatly, "come on over where we are and you can see her."
"Your sister's down there at the dock," she said bluntly, "come over to where we are and you can see her."
Frivolous Mrs. Tuttle turned and encountered a pair of eyes steely in their determination. Re-adjusting the gold cage more comfortably on its camp-stool and murmuring a blessing on the hooked-beak occupant, the azure lady tripped off in the wake of her flat-heeled friend.
Frivolous Mrs. Tuttle turned and met a pair of eyes that were unyielding in their determination. She adjusted the gold cage more comfortably on its camp stool and murmured a blessing for the hooked-beak occupant, then the blue lady followed after her flat-heeled friend.
Meanwhile Mr. Tinneray, standing well aft, was calling cheerfully down to the little figure on the wharf.
Meanwhile, Mr. Tinneray, standing further back, was cheerfully calling down to the small figure on the dock.
"Next Summer you must git your nerve up and come along. Excursions is all the rage nowadays. My wife's took in four a'ready."
"Next summer you have to build up your courage and come with us. Trips are really popular these days. My wife has already been on four."
But little Mrs. Cronney did not answer. Shading her eyes from the sun glare, she was establishing recognizance with her cerulean relative who, waving a careless blue-mitted hand, called down in girlish greeting,
But little Mrs. Cronney didn't respond. Shielding her eyes from the sun's glare, she was making out her bright blue-clad relative who, waving a casual hand covered in blue fabric, called down with a cheerful greeting,
"Heigho, Hetty, how's Cronney? Why ain't you to the excursion?"
"Heigho, Hetty, how's Cronney? Why aren't you at the trip?"
The little woman on the wharf was seen to wince slightly. She shifted her brown basket to the other arm, ignoring the second question.
The small woman on the dock winced a bit. She moved her brown basket to her other arm, ignoring the second question.
"Oh, Cronney's good—ony he's low-spirited—seems as tho he couldn't get no work."
"Oh, Cronney's good—only he's down in the dumps—seems like he can't find any work."
"Same old crooked stick, hey?" Mrs. Tuttle called down facetiously.
"Same old crooked stick, huh?" Mrs. Tuttle called down playfully.
Mrs. Bean and Mrs. Tinneray stole horrified glances at each other. One planted a cotton-gloved hand over an opening mouth. But little Mrs. Cronney, standing alone on the pier was equal to the occasion. She shook out a small and spotless handkerchief, blowing her nose with elegant deliberation before she replied,
Mrs. Bean and Mrs. Tinneray exchanged horrified looks. One covered her open mouth with a cotton-gloved hand. But little Mrs. Cronney, standing alone on the pier, was ready for the moment. She took out a small, spotless handkerchief and blew her nose with graceful purpose before she responded,
"Well—I don't know as he needs to work all the time; Cronney is peculiar, you know, he's one of them that is high-toned and nifty about money—he ain't like some, clutching onto every penny!"[Pg 15]
"Well—I don't think he needs to work all the time; Cronney is peculiar, you know, he's one of those who is fancy and particular about money—he isn't like some, hoarding every penny!"[Pg 15]
By degrees, other excursionists, leaning over the railing, began to catch at something spicy in the situation of these two sisters brought face to face. At Mrs. Cronney's sally, one of the funny men guffawed his approval. Groups of excursionists explained to each other that that lady down there, her on the wharf, in the brown, was own sister to Mrs. Josiah Tuttle!
Gradually, other tourists, leaning over the railing, started to pick up on the drama between the two sisters who were suddenly in front of each other. At Mrs. Cronney's remark, one of the jokesters laughed loudly in approval. Groups of tourists were explaining to each other that the lady down there on the wharf in brown was actually Mrs. Josiah Tuttle's own sister!
The whistle of the Fall of Rome now sounded for all aboard. It was a dramatic moment, the possibilities of which suddenly gripped Mrs. Tinneray. She clasped her hands in effortless agony. This lady, as she afterward related to Mrs. Bean, felt mean! She could see in her mind's eye, she said, how it all looked to Hetty Cronney, the Fall of Rome with its opulent leisurely class of excursionists steaming away from her lonely little figure on the wharf; while Mabel Tuttle, selfish devourer of the Hutches' substance and hair to everything, would still be handing aroun' her boxes of French-mixed and talking baby talk to that there bird!
The whistle of the Fall of Rome now rang out for everyone on board. It was a dramatic moment that suddenly overwhelmed Mrs. Tinneray. She clenched her hands in silent anguish. This lady, as she later told Mrs. Bean, felt terrible! She could vividly picture how it all appeared to Hetty Cronney, the Fall of Rome with its wealthy, leisurely group of travelers steaming away from her lonely little figure on the dock; while Mabel Tuttle, the selfish taker of the Hutches' resources and attention, would still be passing around her boxes of French candies and cooing at that bird!
At the moment, Mrs. Tinneray's mind, dwelling upon the golden cage and its over-estimated occupant, became a mere boiling of savage desires. Suddenly the line of grim resolution hardened on her face. This look, one that the Tinneray children invariably connected with the switch hanging behind the kitchen door, Mr. Tinneray also knew well. Seeing it now, he hastened to his wife.
At that moment, Mrs. Tinneray was fixated on the golden cage and its overhyped occupant, and her mind was filled with fierce desires. Suddenly, a determined look settled on her face. This expression, which the Tinneray kids always associated with the switch hanging behind the kitchen door, was also familiar to Mr. Tinneray. Recognizing it now, he quickly went over to his wife.
"What's the matter, Mother, seasick? Here I'll git you a lemon."
"What's wrong, Mom, feeling seasick? Let me get you a lemon."
Mrs. Tinneray, jaw set, eyes rolling, was able to intimate that she needed no lemon, but she drew her husband mysteriously aside. She fixed him with a foreboding glare, she said it was a wonder the Lord didn't sink the boat! Then she rapidly sketched the tragedy—Mrs. Tuttle serene and pampered on the deck, and Hetty Cronney desolate on the wharf! She pronounced verdict.
Mrs. Tinneray, jaw clenched, eyes flashing, made it clear that she didn’t need any lemon, but she pulled her husband aside mysteriously. She leveled a tense look at him and said it was a miracle the Lord didn’t sink the boat! Then she quickly outlined the tragedy—Mrs. Tuttle calm and spoiled on the deck, and Hetty Cronney heartbroken on the wharf! She gave her verdict.
"It's terrible—that's what it is!"
"It's awful— that's what it is!"
Mr. Tinneray with great sagacity said he'd like to show[Pg 16] Mabel Tuttle her place—then he nudged his wife and chuckled admiringly,
Mr. Tinneray wisely mentioned that he wanted to show[Pg 16] Mabel Tuttle her place—then he nudged his wife and chuckled with admiration,
"But yet for all, Hetty's got her tongue in her head yet—say, ain't she the little stinger?"
"But still, Hetty can talk—come on, isn't she a little firecracker?"
Sotto voce Mr. Tinneray related to his spouse how Mabel Tuttle was bragging about her brick house and her shower-bath and her automobile and her hired girl, and how she'd druv herself and that there bird down to Boston and back.
Sotto voce Mr. Tinneray told his wife how Mabel Tuttle was bragging about her brick house, her shower, her car, and her maid, and how she drove herself and that fancy girl down to Boston and back.
"Hetty, she just stands there, just as easy, and hollers back that Cronney has bought a gramophone and how they sets by it day and night listening, and how it's son and daughter to 'em. Then she calls up to Mabel Tuttle, 'I should think you'd be afraid of meddlin' with them ottermobiles, your time of life.'"
"Hetty just stands there, easy as can be, and shouts back that Cronney bought a gramophone and how they sit by it day and night listening, and how it's like a son and daughter to them. Then she yells up to Mabel Tuttle, 'I would think you'd be scared of messing with those cars, at your age.'"
Mr. Tinneray choked over his own rendition of this audacity, but his wife sniffed hopelessly.
Mr. Tinneray struggled to get through his own take on this boldness, but his wife sighed in despair.
"They ain't got no gramophone—her, with that face and hat?—Cronney don't make nothing; they two could live on what that Blue Silk Quilt feeds that stinkin' parrot."
"They don't have a gramophone—her, with that face and hat?—Cronney doesn't make anything; those two could live on what that Blue Silk Quilt feeds that stinking parrot."
But Mr. Tinneray chuckled again, he seemed to be possessed with the humor of some delightful secret. Looking carefully around him and seeing every one absorbed in other things he leaned closer to his wife.
But Mr. Tinneray chuckled again; he seemed to be harboring the humor of some delightful secret. Having looked carefully around and noticing that everyone was absorbed in other things, he leaned closer to his wife.
"She's liable to lose that bird," he whispered. "Them young fellers with the canes—they're full of their devilment—well, they wanted I shouldn't say nothing and I ain't sayin' nothing—only—"
"She’s likely to lose that bird," he whispered. "Those young guys with the canes—they’re full of mischief—well, they wanted me to keep quiet, and I’m not saying anything—only—"
Fat Mr. Tinneray, pale eyes rolling in merriment, pointed to the camp-stool where once the parrot's cage had rested and where now no parrot-cage was to be seen.
Fat Mr. Tinneray, with his pale eyes sparkling with joy, pointed to the camp-stool where the parrot's cage used to be, and now there was no sign of it.
"As fur as I can see," he nudged his wife again, "that bird's liable to get left ashore."
"As far as I can see," he nudged his wife again, "that bird's probably going to get left behind."
For a moment Mrs. Tinneray received this news stolidly, then a look of comprehension flashed over her face. "What you talkin' about, Henry?" she demanded. "Say, ain't you never got grown up? Where's Manda Bean?"[Pg 17]
For a moment, Mrs. Tinneray took the news in without showing much reaction, then a look of understanding crossed her face. "What are you talking about, Henry?" she asked. "Hey, haven't you grown up yet? Where's Manda Bean?"[Pg 17]
Having located Mrs. Bean, the two ladies indulged in a rapid whispered conversation. Upon certain revelations made by Mrs. Bean, Mrs. Tinneray turned and laid commands upon her husband.
Having found Mrs. Bean, the two ladies quickly engaged in a whispered conversation. After hearing some revelations from Mrs. Bean, Mrs. Tinneray turned and gave orders to her husband.
"Look here," she said, "that what you told me is true—them young fellers—" she fixed Mr. Tinneray with blue-glassed significant eyes, adding sotto voce, "You keep Mabel Tuttle busy."
"Listen," she said, "what you told me is true—the young guys—" she looked at Mr. Tinneray with her significant blue-tinted glasses, adding sotto voce, "You keep Mabel Tuttle occupied."
Fat Mr. Tinneray, chuckling anew, withdrew to the after-rail where the azure lady still stood, chained as it were in a sort of stupor induced by the incisive thrusts of the forlorn little woman on the wharf. He joined in the conversation.
Fat Mr. Tinneray, chuckling again, moved to the back railing where the blue lady still stood, seemingly in a daze caused by the sharp comments from the sad little woman on the dock. He joined the conversation.
"So yer got a gramophone, hey," he called down kindly—"Say, that's nice, ain't it?—that's company fer you and Cronney." He appealed to Mrs. Tuttle in her supposed part of interested relative. "Keeps 'em from gettin' lonesome and all," he explained.
"So you've got a gramophone, huh," he called down kindly—"Hey, that's nice, right?—that's company for you and Cronney." He turned to Mrs. Tuttle, acting like an interested relative. "Keeps them from feeling lonely and all," he explained.
That lady looking a pointed unbelief, could not, with the other excursionists watching, but follow his lead.
That woman, looking clearly skeptical, had no choice but to follow his lead with the other tourists watching.
"Why—er—ye-ess, that's rill nice," she agreed, with all the patronage of the wealthy relative.
"Why—uh—yeah, that's really nice," she agreed, with all the condescension of the wealthy relative.
Little Mrs. Cronney's eyes glittered. The steamboat hands had begun lifting the hawsers from the wharf piles and her time was short. She was not going to be pitied by the opulent persons on the excursion. Getting as it were into her stride, she took a bolder line of imagery.
Little Mrs. Cronney's eyes sparkled. The steamboat crew had started pulling the ropes from the dock, and her time was running out. She wasn't going to let the wealthy people on the trip feel sorry for her. Finding her confidence, she opted for a more daring way of expressing herself.
"And the telephone," looking up at Mr. Tinneray. "I got friends in Quahawg Junction and Russell Center—we're talkin' sometimes till nine o'clock at night. I can pick up jelly receipts and dress-patterns just so easy."
"And the phone," looking up at Mr. Tinneray. "I have friends in Quahawg Junction and Russell Center—we're talking sometimes until nine o'clock at night. I can easily pick up jelly recipes and dress patterns."
But Mrs. Tuttle now looked open incredulity. She turned to such excursionists as stood by and registered emphatic denial. "Uh-huh?" she called down in apparent acceptance of these lurid statements, at the same time remarking baldly to Mr. Tinneray, who had placed himself at her side,[Pg 18]
But Mrs. Tuttle now looked completely incredulous. She turned to the tourists nearby and expressed strong disbelief. "Really?" she called out, pretending to accept these outrageous claims, while bluntly commenting to Mr. Tinneray, who had positioned himself next to her,[Pg 18]
"She ain't got no telephone!"
"She doesn't have a phone!"
At this moment something seemed to occur to little Mrs. Cronney. As she gave a parting defiant scrutiny to her opulent sister her black eyes snapped in hollow reminiscence and she called out,
At that moment, it seemed like something clicked for little Mrs. Cronney. As she shot a final defiant glance at her wealthy sister, her dark eyes sparkled with distant memories and she called out,
"Say—how's your parrot? How's your beau—Ro-me-o?"
"Hey—how's your parrot? How's your boyfriend—Romeo?"
At this, understood to be a parting shot, the crowd strung along the rail of the Fall of Rome burst into an appreciative titter. Mrs. Tuttle, reddening, made no answer, but Mr. Tinneray, standing by and knowing what he knew, seized this opportunity to call down vociferously,
At this, seen as a final jab, the crowd along the railing of the Fall of Rome erupted in appreciative laughter. Mrs. Tuttle, her face turning red, said nothing, but Mr. Tinneray, standing nearby and aware of the situation, took this chance to shout loudly,
"Oh—he's good, Romeo is. But your sister's had him to the excursion and he's got just a little seasick comin' over. Mis' Tuttle, yer sister, is going to leave him with you, till she can come and take him home, by land, ye know, in her ottermobile—she's coming to get you too, fer a visit, ye know."
"Oh—he's great, Romeo is. But your sister took him on the trip, and he got a bit seasick on the way over. Miss Tuttle, your sister, is going to leave him with you until she can come and take him home by land, you know, in her car—she's also coming to get you for a visit, you know."
There was an effect almost as of panic on the Fall of Rome. Not only did the big whistle for "all aboard" blow, but some one's new hat went overboard and while every one crowded to one side to see it rescued, it was not discovered that Romeo's cage had disappeared! In the confusion of a band of desperadoes composed of the entire group of cynical young men with ivory-headed canes, seized upon an object covered with something like an altar-cloth and ran down the gangplank with it.
There was a sense of panic on the Fall of Rome. Not only did the big whistle for "all aboard" sound, but someone’s new hat went overboard, and while everyone crowded to one side to try to retrieve it, nobody noticed that Romeo's cage had vanished! In the chaos, a group of cynical young men with ivory-headed canes snatched up an object wrapped in something that looked like an altar cloth and sprinted down the gangplank with it.
Going in a body to little Mrs. Cronney, these young men deposited a glittering burden, the gold parrot-cage with the green bird sitting within, in her surprised and gratified embrace. Like flashes these agile young men jumped back upon the deck of the Fall of Rome just before the space between wharf and deck became too wide to jump. Meanwhile on the upper deck, before the petrified Mrs. Tuttle could open her mouth, Mr. Tinneray shouted instructions,
Going in a group to little Mrs. Cronney, these young men placed a shiny load, the gold parrot-cage with the green bird inside, into her surprised and delighted arms. Like lightning, these nimble young men sprang back onto the deck of the Fall of Rome just before the gap between the wharf and the deck got too wide to leap. Meanwhile, on the upper deck, before the stunned Mrs. Tuttle could say a word, Mr. Tinneray shouted instructions,
"Your sister wants you should keep him," he roared,[Pg 19] "till she comes over to see you in her ottermobile—to—fetch—him—and—git—you—for—a—visit!"
"Your sister wants you to hold onto him," he yelled,[Pg 19] "until she comes over to see you in her car—to get him—and get you—for a visit!"
Suddenly the entire crowd of excursionists on the after-deck of the Fall of Rome gave a rousing cheer. The gratified young men with the ivory-headed canes suddenly saw themselves of the age of chivalry and burst into ragtime rapture; the excursion, a mass of waving flags and hats and automobile veils, made enthusiastic adieu to one faded little figure on the wharf, who proud and happy gently waved back a gleaming parrot's cage!
Suddenly, the whole crowd of tourists on the back deck of the Fall of Rome erupted in cheers. The pleased young men with their ivory-handled canes felt like they were living in the age of chivalry and began dancing to the lively ragtime music; the excursion, a flurry of waving flags, hats, and car veils, enthusiastically bid farewell to a small, faded figure on the dock, who proudly and happily waved back with a shiny parrot's cage!
It was Mr. Tinneray, dexterous in all such matters, that caught at a drooping cerulean form as it toppled over.
It was Mr. Tinneray, skilled in all such matters, who caught a drooping blue figure as it fell over.
"I know'd she'd faint," the pale-eyed gentleman chuckled. He manfully held his burden until Mrs. Tinneray and Mrs. Bean relieved him. These ladies, practised in all smelling-bottle and cologne soothings, supplied also verbal comfort.
"I knew she’d faint," the pale-eyed gentleman chuckled. He bravely held his burden until Mrs. Tinneray and Mrs. Bean relieved him. These ladies, experienced in all sorts of smelling bottles and cologne remedies, also provided verbal comfort.
"Them young fellows," they explained to Mrs. Tuttle, "is full of their devilment and you can't never tell what they'll do next. But ain't it lucky, Mis' Tuttle, that it's your own sister has charge of that bird?"
"Those young guys," they explained to Mrs. Tuttle, "are full of mischief and you can never predict what they'll do next. But isn't it lucky, Mrs. Tuttle, that it's your own sister in charge of that bird?"
When at last a pale and interesting lady in blue appeared feebly on deck, wiping away recurrent tears, she was received with the most perfect sympathy tempered with congratulations. There may have been a few winks and one or two nods of understanding which she did not see, but Mrs. Tuttle herself was petted and soothed like a queen of the realm, only, to her mind was brought a something of obligation—the eternal obligation of those who greatly possess—for every excursionist said,
When finally a pale and intriguing woman in blue weakly appeared on deck, wiping away her constant tears, she was met with perfect sympathy mixed with congratulations. There might have been a few winks and a couple of knowing nods that she didn’t notice, but Mrs. Tuttle was treated like a queen, though she felt a sense of obligation—the unending obligation of those who have much—because every fellow traveler said,
"My, yes! No need to worry—your sister will take care of that bird like he was one of her own, and then you can go over in yer ottermobile to git him—and when you fetch him you can take her home with yer—fer a visit."[Pg 20]
"Of course! Don't worry—your sister will look after that bird as if it were her own, and then you can drive over in your car to get him—and when you bring him back, you can take her home with you—for a visit."[Pg 20]
ONNIE[3]
By THOMAS BEER
By THOMAS BEER
From The Century Magazine
From *The Century Magazine*
Mrs. Rawling ordered Sanford to take a bath, and with the clear vision of seven years Sanford noted that no distinct place for this process had been recommended. So he retired to a sun-warmed tub of rain-water behind the stables, and sat comfortably armpit deep therein, whirring a rattle lately worn by a snake, and presented to him by one of the Varian tribe, sons of his father's foreman. Soaking happily, Sanford admired his mother's garden, spread up along the slope toward the thick cedar forest, and thought of the mountain strawberries ripening in this hot Pennsylvania June. His infant brother Peter yelled viciously in the big gray-stone house, and the great sawmill snarled half a mile away, while he waited patiently for the soapless water to remove all plantain stains from his brown legs, the cause of this immersion.
Mrs. Rawling told Sanford to take a bath, and with the clear understanding of a seven-year-old, Sanford noticed that no specific place for this task had been suggested. So he went to a sun-warmed tub of rainwater behind the stables, where he sat comfortably, submerged up to his armpits, playing with a rattle that had recently belonged to a snake and was given to him by one of the Varian tribe, the sons of his father's foreman. Enjoying the soak, Sanford admired his mother’s garden, which climbed up the slope toward the thick cedar forest, and thought about the mountain strawberries ripening in the hot Pennsylvania June. His baby brother Peter screamed angrily in the big gray-stone house, and the noisy sawmill grumbled half a mile away, while he patiently waited for the soapless water to wash away all the plantain stains from his brown legs, which was why he was in the tub.
A shadow came between him and the sun, and Sanford abandoned the rattles to behold a monstrous female, unknown, white-skinned, moving on majestic feet to his seclusion. He sat deeper in the tub, but she seemed unabashed, and stood with a red hand on each hip, a grin rippling the length of her mouth.
A shadow fell between him and the sun, and Sanford put down the rattles to see a huge woman he didn't recognize, with white skin, striding toward his private spot with confidence. He sank deeper into the tub, but she looked completely unfazed, standing with a red hand on each hip and a wide grin spreading across her face.
"Herself says you'll be comin' to herself now, if it's you that's Master San," she said.[Pg 21]
"She says you'll be coming to her now, if you’re Master San," she said.[Pg 21]
Sanford speculated. He knew that all things have an office in this world, and tried to locate this preposterous, lofty creature while she beamed upon him.
Sanford wondered. He understood that everything has a purpose in this world and tried to figure out this ridiculous, elevated being while she smiled at him.
"I'm San. Are you the new cook?" he asked.
"I'm San. Are you the new cook?" he asked.
"I am the same," she admitted.
"I'm the same," she said.
"Are you a good cook?" he continued. "Aggie wasn't. She drank."
"Are you a good cook?" he asked. "Aggie wasn't. She drank."
"God be above us all! And whatever did herself do with a cook that drank in this place?"
"God help us all! And what was she thinking by hiring a cook who drank in this place?"
"I don't know. Aggie got married. Cooks do," said Sanford, much entertained by this person. Her deep voice was soft, emerging from the largest, reddest mouth he had ever seen. The size of her feet made him dubious as to her humanity. "Anyhow," he went on, "tell mother I'm not clean yet. What's your name?"
"I don't know. Aggie got married. Cooks do," said Sanford, who was quite entertained by this person. Her deep voice was soft, coming from the largest, reddest mouth he had ever seen. The size of her feet made him question her humanity. "Anyway," he continued, "tell mom I'm not clean yet. What's your name?"
"Onnie," said the new cook. "An' would this be the garden?"
"Onnie," said the new cook. "And is this the garden?"
"Silly, what did you think?"
"Silly, what were you thinking?"
"I'm a stranger in this place, Master San, an' I know not which is why nor forever after."
"I'm a stranger in this place, Master San, and I don't know why or for how long."
Sanford's brain refused this statement entirely, and he blinked.
Sanford's mind completely rejected this statement, and he blinked.
"I guess you're Irish," he meditated.
"I guess you're Irish," he thought.
"I am. Do you be gettin' out of your tub now, an' Onnie'll dry you," she offered.
"I am. Are you getting out of your tub now, and Onnie will dry you," she offered.
"I can't," he said firmly; "you're a lady."
"I can't," he said firmly. "You're a lady."
"A lady? Blessed Mary save us from sin! A lady? Myself? I'm no such thing in this world at all; I'm just Onnie Killelia."
"A lady? Thank goodness Mary saves us from sin! A lady? Me? I'm no such thing in this world at all; I'm just Onnie Killelia."
She appeared quite horrified, and Sanford was astonished. She seemed to be a woman, for all her height and the extent of her hands.
She looked really shocked, and Sanford was amazed. She seemed to be a woman, despite her height and the size of her hands.
"Are you sure?" he asked.
"Are you sure?" he asked.
"As I am a Christian woman," said Onnie. "I never was a lady, nor could I ever be such a thing."
"As a Christian woman," Onnie said, "I’ve never been a lady, and I could never be one."
"Well," said Sanford, "I don't know, but I suppose you can dry me."
"Well," said Sanford, "I don't know, but I guess you can dry me off."
He climbed out of his tub, and this novel being paid[Pg 22] kind attention to his directions. He began to like her, especially as her hair was of a singular, silky blackness, suggesting dark mulberries, delightful to the touch. He allowed her to kiss him and to carry him, clothed, back to the house on her shoulders, which were as hard as a cedar trunk, but covered with green cloth sprinkled with purple dots.
He got out of the tub, and this novel paid[Pg 22] special attention to his directions. He started to like her, especially since her hair was a unique, silky black, reminiscent of dark mulberries and lovely to touch. He let her kiss him and carry him, still dressed, back to the house on her shoulders, which were as strong as a cedar trunk but covered with green fabric dotted with purple.
"And herself's in the libr'y drinkin' tea," said his vehicle, depositing him on the veranda. "An' what might that be you'd be holdin'?"
"And she's in the library drinking tea," said his vehicle, dropping him off on the porch. "And what might that be that you’re holding?"
"Just a rattle off a snake."
Just a rattle from a snake.
She examined the six-tiered, smoky rattle with a positive light in her dull, black eyes and crossed herself.
She looked at the six-tiered, smoky rattle with a glimmer of hope in her dull, black eyes and crossed herself.
"A queer country, where they do be bellin' the snakes! I heard the like in the gover'ment school before I did come over the west water, but I misbelieved the same. God's ways is strange, as the priests will be sayin'."
"A strange place where they are ringing bells for the snakes! I heard that in the government school before I came over the west water, but I didn't believe it. God's ways are unusual, as the priests would say."
"You can have it," said Sanford, and ran off to inquire of his mother the difference between women and ladies.
"You can have it," said Sanford, and ran off to ask his mother what the difference is between women and ladies.
Rawling, riding slowly, came up the driveway from the single lane of his village, and found the gigantic girl sitting on the steps so absorbed in this sinister toy that she jumped with a little yelp when he dismounted.
Rawling, riding slowly, came up the driveway from the single lane of his village and found the enormous girl sitting on the steps so absorbed in this eerie toy that she startled with a small yelp when he got off his horse.
"What have you there?" he asked, using his most engaging smile.
"What do you have there?" he asked, flashing his most charming smile.
"'Tis a snake's bell, your Honor, which Master San did be givin' me. 'Tis welcome indeed, as I lost off my holy medal, bein' sick, forever on the steamship crossin' the west water."
"It's a snake's bell, your Honor, that Master San gave me. It's very welcome since I lost my holy medal while being sick on the steamship crossing the western waters."
"But—can you use a rattle for a holy medal?" said Rawling.
"But—can you use a rattle as a holy medal?" said Rawling.
"The gifts of children are the blessin's of Mary's self," Onnie maintained. She squatted on the gravel and hunted for one of the big hair-pins her jump had loosened, then used it to pierce the topmost shell.[Pg 23] Rawling leaned against his saddle, watching the huge hands, and Pat Sheehan, the old coachman, chuckled, coming up for the tired horse.
"The gifts of children are the blessings of Mary's self," Onnie insisted. She squatted on the gravel and searched for one of the large hairpins her jump had loosened, then used it to poke the topmost shell.[Pg 23] Rawling leaned against his saddle, watching her big hands, and Pat Sheehan, the old coachman, laughed as he approached the tired horse.
"You'll be from the West," he said, "where they string sea-shells."
"You must be from the West," he said, "where they make jewelry from sea shells."
"I am, an' you'll be from Dublin, by the sound of your speakin'. So was my father, who is now drowned forever, and with his wooden leg," she added mournfully, finding a cord in some recess of her pocket, entangled there with a rosary and a cluster of small fishhooks. She patted the odd scapular into the cleft of her bosom and smiled at Rawling. "Them in the kitchen are tellin' me you'll be ownin' this whole country an' sixty miles of it, all the trees an' hills. You'll be no less than a President's son, then, your Honor."
"I'm from Dublin, and you sound like you are too. So was my father, who is now gone forever, along with his wooden leg," she added sadly, finding a cord tangled in her pocket with a rosary and a bunch of small fishhooks. She tucked the strange scapular into her cleavage and smiled at Rawling. "The folks in the kitchen are saying you own this whole country and sixty miles beyond, all the trees and hills. That makes you no less than the President's son, your Honor."
Pat led the horse off hastily, and Rawling explained that his lineage was not so interesting. The girl had arrived the night before, sent on by an Oil City agency, and Mrs. Rawling had accepted the Amazon as manna-fall. The lumber valley was ten miles above a tiny railroad station, and servants had to be tempted with triple wages, were transient, or married an employee before a month could pass. The valley women regarded Rawling as their patron, heir of his father, and as temporary aid gave feudal service on demand; but for the six months of his family's residence each year house servants must be kept at any price. He talked of his domain, and the Irish girl nodded, the rattles whirring when she breathed, muffled in her breast, as if a snake were crawling somewhere near.
Pat hurriedly led the horse away, and Rawling mentioned that his background wasn’t that interesting. The girl had shown up the night before, sent by an agency from Oil City, and Mrs. Rawling welcomed her like a gift from heaven. The lumber valley was ten miles from a small railroad station, and they had to lure servants with triple pay; they were either temporary or married an employee within a month. The women in the valley saw Rawling as their protector, the heir to his father, and offered feudal service on request as a form of temporary support; but for the six months his family lived there each year, they had to keep house staff at any cost. He spoke of his land, and the Irish girl nodded, her breaths causing the rattles to whirr in her chest, as if a snake were slithering nearby.
"When my father came here," he said, "there wasn't any railroad, and there were still Indians in the woods."
"When my dad came here," he said, "there wasn't a railroad, and there were still Native Americans in the woods."
"Red Indians? Would they all be dead now? My brother Hyacinth is fair departed his mind readin' of red Indians. Him is my twin."
"Native Americans? Are they all gone now? My brother Hyacinth has completely lost himself in reading about Native Americans. He's my twin."
"How many of you are there?"
"How many of you are there?"
"Twelve, your Honor," said Onnie, "an' me the first to go off, bein' that I'm not so pretty a man would be[Pg 24] marryin' me that day or this. An' if herself is content, I am pleased entirely."
"Twelve, Your Honor," said Onnie, "and I'm the first to leave, since I’m not exactly a handsome guy, and no one would be[Pg 24] marrying me today or any other day. And if she's happy, then I’m totally okay with that."
"You're a good cook," said Rawling, honestly. "How old are you?"
"You're a great cook," Rawling said sincerely. "How old are you?"
He had been puzzling about this; she was so wonderfully ugly that age was difficult to conjecture. But she startled him.
He had been wondering about this; she was so amazingly ugly that it was hard to guess her age. But she caught him off guard.
"I'll be sixteen next Easter-time, your Honor."
"I'll be sixteen next Easter, Your Honor."
"That's very young to leave home," he sympathized.
"That's really young to move out," he said sympathetically.
"Who'd be doin' the like of me any hurt? I'd trample the face off his head," she laughed.
"Who would even think of hurting someone like me? I'd stomp all over his face," she laughed.
"I think you could. And now what do you think of my big son?"
"I think you could. So, what do you think of my big son now?"
The amazing Onnie gurgled like a child, clasping her hands.
The amazing Onnie giggled like a kid, holding her hands together.
"Sure, Mary herself bore the like among the Jew men, an' no one since that day, or will forever. An' I must go to my cookin', or Master San will have no dinner fit for him."
"Sure, Mary herself went through the same thing with the Jewish men, and no one since that day, or ever will. And I have to get back to cooking, or Master San won't have a dinner that’s good enough for him."
Rawling looked after her pink flannel petticoat, greatly touched and pleased by this eulogy. Mrs. Rawling strolled out of the hall and laughed at the narrative.
Rawling took care of her pink flannel petticoat, really moved and happy by this praise. Mrs. Rawling walked out of the hall and laughed at the story.
"She's appalling to look at, and she frightens the other girls, but she's clean and teachable. If she likes San, she may not marry one of the men—for a while."
"She looks terrible, and she scares the other girls, but she's clean and willing to learn. If she likes San, she might not marry one of the guys—for a while."
"He'd be a bold man. She's as big as Jim Varian. If we run short of hands, I'll send her up to a cutting. Where's San?"
"He'd be a brave guy. She's as tall as Jim Varian. If we need extra help, I'll send her to a cutting. Where's San?"
"In the kitchen. He likes her. Heavens! if she'll only stay, Bob!"
"In the kitchen. He likes her. Oh my! If she would just stay, Bob!"
Onnie stayed, and Mrs. Rawling was gratified by humble obedience and excellent cookery. Sanford was gratified by her address, strange to him. He was the property of his father's lumbermen, and their wives called him everything from "heart's love" to "little cabbage," as their origin might dictate; but no one had ever called him "Master San." He was San to the[Pg 25] whole valley, the first-born of the owner who gave their children schools and stereopticon lectures in the union chapel, as his father had before him. He went where he pleased, safe except from blind nature and the unfriendly edges of whirling saws. Men fished him out of the dammed river, where logs floated, waiting conversion into merchantable planking, and the Varian boys, big, tawny youngsters, were his body-guard. These perplexed Onnie Killelia in her first days at Rawling's Hope.
Onnie stayed, and Mrs. Rawling appreciated her humble obedience and great cooking. Sanford was intrigued by her unfamiliar way of speaking. He belonged to his father's lumbermen, and their wives affectionately called him everything from "sweetheart" to "little cabbage," depending on their backgrounds; but no one had ever referred to him as "Master San." He was simply San to the[Pg 25] whole valley, the first-born of the owner who provided their children with schools and slide shows in the union chapel, just like his father had done. He went wherever he wanted, safe except from the dangers of nature and the sharp edges of spinning saws. Men would pull him out of the dammed river, where logs floated, waiting to be turned into usable planks, and the Varian boys, big and strong, were his bodyguards. This puzzled Onnie Killelia during her early days at Rawling's Hope.
"The agent's lads are whistlin' for Master San," she reported to Mrs. Rawling. "Shall I be findin' him?"
"The agent's guys are whistling for Master San," she told Mrs. Rawling. "Should I go look for him?"
"The agent's lads? Do you mean the Varian boys?"
"The agent's guys? Are you talking about the Varian boys?"
"Them's them. Wouldn't Jim Varian be his honor's agent? Don't he be payin' the tenantry an' sayin' where is the trees to be felled? I forbid them to come in, as Miss Margot—which is a queer name!—is asleep sound, an' Master Pete."
"Them's them. Wouldn't Jim Varian be his honor's agent? Doesn't he pay the tenants and decide where the trees should be cut down? I told them not to come in, as Miss Margot—which is an odd name!—is sound asleep, and Master Pete."
"Jim Varian came here with his honor's father, and taught his honor to shoot and swim, also his honor's brother Peter, in New York, where we live in winter. Yes, I suppose you'd call Jim Varian his honor's agent. The boys take care of Master San almost as well as you do."
"Jim Varian came here with his honor's father and taught his honor how to shoot and swim, along with his honor's brother Peter, in New York, where we stay during the winter. Yes, I guess you could call Jim Varian his honor's agent. The boys look after Master San almost as well as you do."
Onnie sniffed, balancing from heel to heel.
Onnie sniffled, shifting their weight from one heel to the other.
"Fine care! An' Bill Varian lettin' him go romping by the poison-ivy, which God lets grow in this place like weeds in a widow's garden. An' his honor, they do be sayin', sends Bill to a fine school, and will the others after him, and to a college like Dublin has after. An' they callin' himself San like he was their brother!"
"Great care! And Bill Varian letting him run around the poison ivy, which God lets grow here like weeds in a widow's garden. And they're saying that his honor sends Bill to a great school, and will send the others after him, to a college just like Dublin has. And he calls himself San like he's their brother!"
As a volunteer nurse-maid Onnie was quite miraculous to her mistress. Apparently she could follow Sanford by scent, for his bare soles left no traces in the wild grass, and he moved rapidly, appearing at home exactly when his stomach suggested. He was forbidden only the slate ledges beyond the log basin, where rattlesnakes[Pg 26] took the sun, and the trackless farther reaches of the valley, bewildering to a small boy, with intricate brooks and fallen cedar or the profitable yellow pine. Onnie, crying out on her saints, retrieved him from the turn-table-pit of the narrow-gauge logging-road, and pursued his fair head up the blue-stone crags behind the house, her vast feet causing avalanches among the garden beds. She withdrew him with railings from the enchanting society of louse-infested Polish children, and danced hysterically on the shore of the valley-wide, log-stippled pool when the Varians took him to swim. She bore him off to bed, lowering at the actual nurse. She filled his bath, she cut his toe-nails. She sang him to sleep with "Drolien" and the heart-shattering lament for Gerald. She prayed all night outside his door when he had a brief fever. When trouble was coming, she said the "snake's bells" told her, talking loudly; and petty incidents confirmed her so far that, after she found the child's room ablaze from one of Rawling's cigarettes, they did not argue, and grew to share half-way her superstition.
As a volunteer nanny, Onnie was truly amazing to her employer. It seemed she could track Sanford by smell, since his bare feet left no marks in the wild grass, and he moved quickly, showing up at home just when he felt hungry. He was only forbidden from the slate ledges beyond the log basin, where rattlesnakes[Pg 26] sunbathed, and the uncharted parts of the valley that were confusing for a small boy, filled with winding brooks and fallen cedar or valuable yellow pine. Onnie, calling on her saints, would scoop him up from the turn-table pit of the narrow-gauge logging road and chase after his fair head up the blue-stone cliffs behind the house, her large feet causing mini avalanches in the garden. She would pull him away from the company of lice-infested Polish kids and would jump around excitedly on the shore of the sprawling, log-lined pool when the Varians took him swimming. She took him to bed, lowering her gaze at the actual nurse. She filled his bath, cut his toenails, and sang him to sleep with "Drolien" and the heartbreaking song for Gerald. She prayed all night outside his door when he had a brief fever. When trouble was near, she would say the "snake's bells" warned her, speaking loudly; and little incidents verified her enough that, after she found the child's room on fire from one of Rawling's cigarettes, they didn’t argue and slowly began to share in her superstitions.
Women were scarce in the valley, and the well-fed, well-paid men needed wives; and, as time went on, Honora Killelia was sought in marriage by tall Scots and Swedes, who sat dumbly passionate on the back veranda, where she mended Sanford's clothes. Even hawk-nosed Jim Varian, nearing sixty, made cautious proposals, using Bill as messenger, when Sanford was nine.
Women were few in the valley, and the well-fed, well-paid men needed wives; over time, Honora Killelia was pursued in marriage by tall Scots and Swedes, who sat silently in love on the back porch while she repaired Sanford's clothes. Even hawk-nosed Jim Varian, who was approaching sixty, made careful proposals, using Bill as a messenger when Sanford was nine.
"God spare us from purgatory!" she shouted. "Me to sew for the eight of you? Even in the fine house his honor did be givin' the agent I could not stand the noise of it. An' who'd be mendin' Master San's clothes? Be out of this kitchen, Bill Varian!"
"God save us from purgatory!" she yelled. "Me sewing for all eight of you? Even in the nice house that his honor had the agent give, I couldn't handle the noise of it. And who would be fixing Master San's clothes? Get out of this kitchen, Bill Varian!"
Rawling, suffocated with laughter, reeled out of the pantry and fled to his pretty wife.
Rawling, overwhelmed with laughter, stumbled out of the pantry and ran to his beautiful wife.
"She thinks San's her own kid!" he gasped.
"She thinks San is her own kid!" he gasped.
"She's perfectly priceless. I wish she'd be as careful[Pg 27] of Margot and Pete. I wish we could lure her to New York. She's worth twenty city servants."
"She's absolutely invaluable. I wish she'd be as mindful[Pg 27] of Margot and Pete. I wish we could tempt her to New York. She's worth twenty city workers."
"Her theory is that if she stays here there's some one to see that Pat Sheehan doesn't neglect—what does she call San's pony?" Rawling asked.
"Her theory is that if she stays here, there's someone to make sure Pat Sheehan doesn't neglect—what does she call San's pony?" Rawling asked.
"The little horse. Yes, she told me she'd trample the face off Pat if Shelty came to harm. She keeps the house like silver, too; and it's heavenly to find the curtains put up when we get here. Heavens! listen!"
"The little horse. Yeah, she told me she’d stomp Pat’s face in if anything happened to Shelty. She keeps the house in great shape, too; and it’s amazing to see the curtains up when we arrive. Wow! Listen!"
They were in Rawling's bedroom, and Onnie came up the curved stairs. Even in list house-slippers she moved like an elephant, and Sanford had called her, so the speed of her approach shook the square upper hall, and the door jarred a little way open with the impact of her feet.
They were in Rawling's bedroom, and Onnie came up the curved stairs. Even in soft house slippers, she moved like an elephant, and Sanford had called her, so the speed of her approach shook the square upper hall, and the door jarred slightly open from the impact of her feet.
"Onnie, I'm not sleepy. Sing Gerald," he commanded.
"Onnie, I'm not tired. Sing, Gerald," he ordered.
"I will do that same if you'll be lyin' down still, Master San. Now, this is what Conia sang when she found her son all dead forever in the sands of the west water."
"I'll do the same if you lie still, Master San. Now, this is what Conia sang when she found her son dead forever in the sands of the western sea."
By the sound Onnie sat near the bed crooning steadily, her soft contralto filling both stories of the happy house. Rawling went across the hall to see, and stood in the boy's door. He loved Sanford as imaginative men can who are still young, and the ugly girl's idolatry seemed natural. Yet this was very charming, the simple room, the drowsy, slender child, curled in his sheets, surrounded with song.
By the sound, Onnie sat by the bed, singing softly, her smooth voice echoing throughout the two stories of the cheerful house. Rawling walked across the hall to check it out and stood in the boy's doorway. He cared for Sanford in a way that creative young men do, and the ugly girl's admiration felt completely understandable. Still, it was quite lovely—the simple room, the sleepy, slender child curled up in his sheets, wrapped in the melody.
"Thank you, Onnie," said Sanford. "I suppose she loved him a lot. It's a nice song. Goo' night."
"Thanks, Onnie," said Sanford. "I guess she really loved him. It's a nice song. Good night."
As Onnie passed her master, he saw the stupid eyes full of tears.
As Onnie walked by her master, he noticed her silly eyes brimming with tears.
"Now, why'll he be thankin' me," she muttered—"me that 'u'd die an' stay in hell forever for him? Now I must go mend up the fish-bag your Honor's brother's wife was for sendin' him an' which no decent fish would be dyin' in."[Pg 28]
"Now, why would he be thanking me," she muttered—"me who would die and stay in hell forever for him? Now I have to fix the fish bag your Honor's brother's wife was going to send him, and no decent fish would want to die in it."[Pg 28]
"Aren't you going to take Jim Varian?" asked Rawling.
"Aren't you going to take Jim Varian?" Rawling asked.
"I wouldn't be marryin' with Roosyvelt himself, that's President, an' has his house built all of gold! Who'd be seein' he gets his meals, an' no servants in the sufferin' land worth the curse of a heretic? Not the agent, nor fifty of him," Onnie proclaimed, and marched away.
"I wouldn't marry Roosevelt himself, the President, and he has a house made of gold! Who would be making sure he gets his meals, and there aren't any servants in this suffering land worth the curse of a heretic? Not the agent, nor fifty of him," Onnie declared, and walked away.
Sanford never came to scorn his slave or treat her as a servant. He was proud of Onnie. She did not embarrass him by her all-embracing attentions, although he weaned her of some of them as he grew into a wood-ranging, silent boy, studious, and somewhat shy outside the feudal valley. The Varian boys were sent, as each reached thirteen, to Lawrenceville, and testified their gratitude to the patron by diligent careers. They were Sanford's summer companions, with occasional visits from his cousin Denis, whose mother disapproved of the valley and Onnie.
Sanford never looked down on his slave or treated her like a servant. He was proud of Onnie. Her constant attention didn't embarrass him, although he got her to ease off on some of it as he became a quiet, thoughtful boy who was a bit shy outside their close-knit community. The Varian boys were sent to Lawrenceville when they turned thirteen, and they showed their appreciation to their benefactor by working hard. They were Sanford's summer friends, with occasional visits from his cousin Denis, whose mother disapproved of the community and Onnie.
"I really don't see how Sanford can let the poor creature fondle him," she said. "Denny tells me she simply wails outside San's door if he comes home wet or has a bruise. It's rather ludicrous, now that San's fourteen. She writes to him at Saint Andrew's."
"I really don't get how Sanford can let that poor thing touch him," she said. "Denny tells me she just cries outside San's door if he comes home wet or with a bruise. It's pretty ridiculous, considering San is fourteen now. She writes to him at Saint Andrew's."
"I told her Saint Andrew's wasn't far from Boston, and she offered to get her cousin Dermot—he's a bellhop at the Touraine—to valet him. Imagine San with a valet at Saint Andrew's!" Rawling laughed.
"I told her Saint Andrew's isn't far from Boston, and she offered to get her cousin Dermot—he's a bellhop at the Touraine—to valet him. Can you picture San with a valet at Saint Andrew's?" Rawling laughed.
"But San isn't spoiled," Peter observed, "and he's the idol of the valley, Bob, even more than you are. Varian, McComas, Jansen—the whole gang and their cubs. They'd slaughter any one who touched San."
"But San isn't spoiled," Peter noted, "and he's the idol of the valley, Bob, even more than you are. Varian, McComas, Jansen—the whole crew and their kids. They'd take down anyone who laid a finger on San."
"I don't see how you stand the place," said Mrs. Peter. "Even if the men are respectful, they're so familiar. And anything could happen there. Denny tells me you have Poles and Russians—all sorts of dreadful people."[Pg 29]
"I don't understand how you can put up with this place," said Mrs. Peter. "Even if the guys are polite, they feel too close. And anything could happen here. Denny told me you have Poles and Russians—just all sorts of terrible people."[Pg 29]
Her horror tinkled prettily in the Chinese drawing-room, but Rawling sighed.
Her fear echoed softly in the Chinese drawing room, but Rawling sighed.
"We can't get the old sort—Scotch, Swedes, the good Irish. We get any old thing. Varian swears like a trooper, but he has to fire them right and left all summer through. We've a couple of hundred who are there to stay, some of them born there; but God help San when he takes it over!"
"We can't get the old kind—Scotch, Swedes, the good Irish. We get just about anything. Varian swears like crazy, but he has to let them go left and right all summer long. We have a couple of hundred who are there for the long haul, some of them even born there; but God help San when he takes charge!"
Sanford learned to row at Saint Andrew's, and came home in June with new, flat bands of muscle in his chest, and Onnie worshiped with loud Celtic exclamations, and bade small Pete grow up like Master San. And Sanford grew two inches before he came home for the next summer, reverting to bare feet, corduroys, and woolen shirts as usual. Onnie eyed him dazedly when he strode into her kitchen for sandwiches against an afternoon's fishing.
Sanford learned to row at Saint Andrew's and came home in June with new, flat muscles in his chest. Onnie celebrated with loud Celtic cheers and encouraged little Pete to grow up like Master San. Sanford grew two inches before he returned home the next summer, going back to bare feet, corduroys, and wool shirts as usual. Onnie looked at him in shock when he walked into her kitchen for sandwiches before heading out for an afternoon of fishing.
"O Master San, you're all grown up sudden'!"
"O Master San, you’ve grown up so fast!"
"Just five foot eight, Onnie. Ling Varian's five foot nine; so's Cousin Den."
"Just five foot eight, Onnie. Ling Varian's five foot nine; so is Cousin Den."
"But don't you be goin' round the cuttin' camps up valley, neither. You're too young to be hearin' the awful way these news hands do talk. It's a sin to hear how they curse an' swear."
"But don't go around the cutting camps up the valley, either. You're too young to hear the awful way these news guys talk. It's a sin to listen to how they curse and swear."
"The wumman's right," said Cameron, the smith, who was courting her while he mended the kitchen range. "They're foul as an Edinburgh fishwife—the new men. Go no place wi'out a Varian, two Varians, or one of my lads."
"The woman's right," said Cameron, the blacksmith, who was trying to impress her while he fixed the kitchen stove. "They're as foul as an Edinburgh fishwife—the new guys. Don't go anywhere without a Varian, two Varians, or one of my boys."
"Good Lord! I'm not a kid, Ian!"
"Come on! I'm not a child, Ian!"
"Ye're no' a mon, neither. An' ye're the owner's first," said Cameron grimly.
"You're not a man, either. And you're the owner's first," said Cameron grimly.
Rawling nodded when Sanford told him this.
Rawling nodded when Sanford told him this.
"Jim carries an automatic in his belt, and we've had stabbings. Keep your temper if they get fresh. We're in hot water constantly, San. Look about the trails for whisky-caches. These rotten stevedores who come floating in bother the girls and bully the kids. You're[Pg 30] fifteen, and I count on you to help keep the property decent. The boys will tell you the things they hear. Use the Varians; Ling and Reuben are clever. I pay high enough wages for this riffraff. I'll pay anything for good hands; and we get dirt!"
"Jim has a gun tucked in his belt, and we've had stabbings. Keep your cool if they get out of line. We're always in trouble, San. Look around the paths for hidden whisky. These terrible dockworkers who show up bother the girls and pick on the kids. You're[Pg 30] fifteen, and I rely on you to help keep the place respectable. The guys will share what they hear. Use the Varians; Ling and Reuben are smart. I pay decent wages for this trouble. I'll pay anything for good workers, but we end up with junk!"
Sanford enjoyed being a detective, and kept the Varians busy. Bill, acting as assistant doctor of the five hundred, gave him advice on the subject of cocaine symptoms and alcoholic eyes. Onnie raved when he trotted in one night with Ling and Reuben at heel, their clothes rank with the evil whiskey they had poured from kegs hidden in a cavern near the valley-mouth.
Sanford loved being a detective and kept the Varians occupied. Bill, serving as the assistant doctor for the five hundred, provided him with insights on the signs of cocaine use and the glazed appearance of drunk eyes. Onnie freaked out when he came in one night with Ling and Reuben at his heels, their clothes soaked with the foul whiskey they had poured from barrels stashed in a cave near the mouth of the valley.
"You'll be killed forever with some Polack beast! O Master San, it's not you that's the polis. 'Tis not fit for him, your Honor. Some Irish pig will be shootin' him, or a sufferin' Bohemyun."
"You'll be killed forever by some Polish beast! O Master San, you're not the city. It's not suitable for him, your Honor. Some Irish pig will be shooting him, or a suffering Bohemian."
"But it's the property, Onnie," the boy faltered. "Here's his honor worked to death, and Uncle Jim. I've got to do something. They sell good whisky at the store, and just smell me."
"But it's the property, Onnie," the boy hesitated. "Here’s his honor worn out, and Uncle Jim. I have to do something. They sell good whiskey at the store, and just smell me."
But Onnie wept, and Rawling, for sheer pity, sent her out of the dining-room.
But Onnie cried, and Rawling, feeling sorry for her, sent her out of the dining room.
"She—she scares me!" Sanford said. "It's not natural, Dad, d' you think?"
"She—she freaks me out!" Sanford said. "It's not normal, Dad, do you think?"
He was sitting on his bed, newly bathed and pensive, reviewing the day.
He was sitting on his bed, freshly showered and deep in thought, reflecting on the day.
"Why not? She's alone here, and you're the only thing she's fond of. Stop telling her about things or she'll get sick with worry."
"Why not? She’s here all by herself, and you’re the only thing she really cares about. Stop filling her head with worries, or she’ll get sick from stressing out."
"She's fond of Margot and Pete, but she's just idiotic about me. She did scare me!"
"She really likes Margot and Pete, but she completely loses it when it comes to me. It did freak me out!"
Rawling looked at his son and wondered if the boy knew how attractive were his dark, blue eyes and his plain, grave face. The younger children were beautiful; but Sanford, reared more in the forest, had the forest depth in his gaze and an animal litheness in his hard young body.[Pg 31]
Rawling looked at his son and wondered if the boy realized how striking his dark blue eyes and serious, plain face were. The younger kids were beautiful, but Sanford, who had grown up more in the woods, had a depth in his gaze that reflected the forest and a lithe, strong build in his young body.[Pg 31]
"She's like a dog," Sanford reflected. "Only she's a woman. It's sort of—"
"She's like a dog," Sanford thought. "Only she's a woman. It's kind of—"
"Pathetic?"
"Sad?"
"I suppose that's the word. But I do love the poor old thing. Her letters are rich. She tells me about all the new babies and who's courting who and how the horses are. It is pathetic."
"I guess that's the right word. But I really love the poor old thing. Her letters are so engaging. She fills me in on all the new babies, who's dating whom, and how the horses are doing. It is kind of sad."
He thought of Onnie often the next winter, and especially when she wrote a lyric of thanksgiving after the family had come to Rawling's Hope in April, saying that all would be well and trouble would cease. But his father wrote differently:
He found himself thinking about Onnie a lot the following winter, especially when she penned a thankful note after the family arrived at Rawling's Hope in April, expressing that everything would be okay and that troubles would come to an end. However, his father's message was quite different:
"You know there is a strike in the West Virginia mines, and it has sent a mass of ruffians out looking for work. We need all the people we can get, but they are a pestiferous outfit. I am opening up a camp in Bear Run, and our orders are enormous already, but I hate littering the valley with these swine. They are as insolent and dirty as Turks. Pete says the village smells, and has taken to the woods. Onnie says the new Irish are black scum of Limerick, and Jim Varian's language isn't printable. The old men are complaining, and altogether I feel like Louis XVI in 1789. About every day I have to send for the sheriff and have some thug arrested. A blackguard from Oil City has opened a dive just outside the property, on the road to the station, and Cameron tells me all sorts of dope is for sale in the hoarding-houses. We have cocaine-inhalers, opium-smokers, and all the other vices."
"You know there's a strike in the West Virginia mines, and it's driven a bunch of troublemakers out looking for work. We need all the hands we can get, but they're a real nuisance. I'm setting up a camp in Bear Run, and our orders are huge already, but I hate cluttering the valley with these people. They're as rude and filthy as anyone you can imagine. Pete says the village smells and has taken to the woods. Onnie calls the new Irish the scum of Limerick, and Jim Varian's language isn't something I can repeat. The older guys are complaining, and honestly, I feel like Louis XVI in 1789. Almost every day, I have to call the sheriff to have some thug arrested. A scoundrel from Oil City has opened a dive just outside our property, on the road to the station, and Cameron tells me all kinds of drugs are for sale in the shady spots. We’ve got cocaine sniffers, opium smokers, and all sorts of other vices."
After this outburst Sanford was not surprised when he heard from Onnie that his father now wore a revolver, and that the overseers of the sawmill did the same.
After this outburst, Sanford wasn’t surprised when he heard from Onnie that his father now carried a revolver, and that the overseers of the sawmill did too.
On the first of June Rawling posted signs at the edge of his valley and at the railroad stations nearest, saying that he needed no more labor. The tide of applicants ceased, but Mrs. Rawling was nervous. Pete declared his intention of running away, and riding home in the[Pg 32] late afternoon, Margot was stopped by a drunken, babbling man, who seized her pony's bridle, with unknown words. She galloped free, but next day Rawling sent his wife and children to the seaside and sat waiting Sanford's coming to cheer his desolate house, the new revolver cold on his groin.
On June 1st, Rawling put up signs at the edge of his valley and at the nearest train stations, saying he didn’t need any more workers. The flood of applicants stopped, but Mrs. Rawling was anxious. Pete announced his plan to run away, and while riding home in the[Pg 32] late afternoon, Margot was stopped by a drunken, rambling man, who grabbed her pony's bridle, muttering unfamiliar words. She managed to gallop away, but the next day, Rawling sent his wife and kids to the beach and sat waiting for Sanford to arrive, hoping to lift the gloom of his empty house, with the new revolver cold against his thigh.
Sanford came home a day earlier than he had planned, and drove in a borrowed cart from the station, furious when an old cottage blazed in the rainy night, just below the white posts marking his heritage, and shrill women screamed invitation at the horse's hoof-beats. He felt the valley smirched, and his father's worn face angered him when they met.
Sanford got home a day earlier than he had intended and drove in a borrowed cart from the station, furious when he saw an old cottage burning in the rainy night, just below the white posts marking his heritage, while loud women shouted invites at the horse's hoof-beats. He felt the valley was tainted, and he was annoyed by his father's weary face when they met.
"I almost wish you'd not come, Sonny. We're in rotten shape for a hard summer. Go to bed, dear, and get warm."
"I almost wish you hadn't come, Sonny. We're in terrible shape for a tough summer. Go to bed, dear, and get warm."
"Got a six-shooter for me?"
"Got a revolver for me?"
"You? Who'd touch you? Some one would kill him. I let Bill have a gun, and some other steady heads. You must keep your temper. You always have. Ling Varian got into a splendid row with some hog who called Uncle Jim—the usual name. Ling did him up. Ah, here's Onnie. Onnie, here's—"
"You? Who would even go near you? Someone would take him out. I gave Bill a gun, along with a few other level-headed guys. You need to control your temper. You've always managed that. Ling Varian got into an epic fight with some jerk who called Uncle Jim—the same old name. Ling took care of him. Ah, here comes Onnie. Onnie, meet—"
The cook rushed down the stairs, a fearful and notable bed-gown covering her night-dress, and the rattles chattering loudly.
The cook hurried down the stairs, a worn and noticeable nightgown covering her pajamas, and the rattles clattering loudly.
"God's kind to us. See the chest of him! Master San! Master San!"
"God is good to us. Look at his chest! Master San! Master San!"
"Good Lord, Onnie. I wasn't dead, you know! Don't kill a fellow!"
"Good Lord, Onnie. I wasn't dead, you know! Don't kill someone!"
For the first time her embrace was an embarrassment; her mouth on his cheek made him flush. She loved him so desperately, this poor stupid woman, and he could only be fond of her, give her a sort of tolerant affection. Honesty reddened his face.
For the first time, her hug was awkward; her lips on his cheek made him blush. She loved him so intensely, this poor clueless woman, and he could only feel a kind of fondness for her, offering her a sort of patient affection. The truth made his face heat up.
"Come on and find me a hard-boiled egg, there's a—"
"Come find me a hard-boiled egg, there's a—"
"A hard-boiled egg? Listen to that, your Honor![Pg 33] An' it's near the middle of the night! No, I'll not be findin' hard-boiled eggs for you—oh, he's laughin' at me! Now you come into the dinin'-room, an' I'll be hottin' some milk for you, for you're wet as any drowned little cat. An' the mare's fine, an' I've the fishin'-sticks all dusted, an' your new bathin'-tub's to your bath-room, though ill fate follow that English pig Percival that put it in, for he dug holes with his heels! An' would you be wantin' a roast-beef sandwidge?"
“A hard-boiled egg? Listen to that, Your Honor![Pg 33] And it’s almost midnight! No, I’m not going to find hard-boiled eggs for you—oh, he’s laughing at me! Now you come into the dining room, and I’ll heat up some milk for you, because you’re as wet as a drowned kitten. And the mare’s doing well, and I’ve got the fish sticks all ready, and your new bathtub is in the bathroom, though curses on that English pig Percival who put it in, because he dug holes with his heels! And would you like a roast beef sandwich?”
"She's nearly wild," said Rawling as the pantry door slammed. "You must be careful, San, and not get into any rows. She'd have a fit. What is it?"
"She's almost untamed," Rawling said as the pantry door slammed. "You need to be careful, San, and avoid any arguments. She'd freak out. What's going on?"
"What do you do when you can't—care about a person as much as they care about you?"
"What do you do when you can't care about someone as much as they care about you?"
"Put up with it patiently." Rawling shrugged. "What else can you do?"
"Just deal with it patiently." Rawling shrugged. "What else can you do?"
"I'm sixteen. She keeps on as if I were six. S-suppose she fell in love with me? She's not old—very old."
"I'm sixteen. She acts like I'm six. What if she fell in love with me? She's not that old."
"It's another sort of thing, Sonny. Don't worry," said Rawling, gravely, and broke off the subject lest the boy should fret.
"It's something different, Sonny. Don't worry," Rawling said seriously, changing the subject so the boy wouldn’t get upset.
Late next afternoon Sanford rode down a trail from deep forest, lounging in the saddle, and flicking brush aside with a long dog-whip. There was a rain-storm gathering, and the hot air swayed no leaf. A rabbit, sluggish and impertinent, hopped across his path and wandered up the side trail toward Varian's cottage. Sanford halted the mare and whistled. His father needed cheering, and Ling Varian, if obtainable, would make a third at dinner. His intimate hurtled down the tunnel of mountain ash directly and assented.
Late the next afternoon, Sanford rode down a trail from the deep forest, lounging in the saddle and flicking away brush with a long dog-whip. A rainstorm was brewing, and the hot air didn't move a single leaf. A sluggish, brazen rabbit hopped across his path and meandered up the side trail toward Varian's cottage. Sanford stopped the mare and whistled. His father needed some cheering up, and if Ling Varian was available, he would make a great addition to dinner. His friend quickly agreed and headed down the tunnel of mountain ash.
"Wait till I go back and tell Reuben, though. I'm cooking this week. Wish Onnie 'd marry dad. Make her, can't you? Hi, Reu! I'm eating at the house. The beef's on, and dad wants fried onions. Why won't she have dad? You're grown up."
"Just wait until I go back and tell Reuben. I'm the one cooking this week. I wish Onnie would marry Dad. Can you make her? Hey, Reu! I'm eating at home. The beef is on, and Dad wants fried onions. Why won’t she marry Dad? You’re all grown up."
He trotted beside the mare noiselessly, chewing a birch spray, a hand on his friend's knee.[Pg 34]
He walked quietly next to the mare, chewing on a birch twig, with a hand on his friend's knee.[Pg 34]
"She says she won't get married. I expect she'll stay here as long as she lives."
"She says she won't get married. I expect she'll stay here for as long as she lives."
"I suppose so, but I wish she'd marry dad," said Ling. "All this trouble's wearing him out, and he won't have a hired girl if we could catch one. There's a pile of trouble, San. He has rows every day. Had a hell of a row with Percival yesterday."
"I guess so, but I really wish she'd marry Dad," said Ling. "All this stress is exhausting him, and he won't hire anyone if we could find someone. It's a lot of drama, San. He has arguments every day. Had a huge fight with Percival yesterday."
"Who's this Percival? Onnie was cursing him out last night," Sanford recollected.
"Who's this Percival? Onnie was blasting him last night," Sanford remembered.
"He's an awful big hog who's pulling logs at the runway. Used to be a plumber in Australia. Swears like a sailor. He's a—what d' you call 'em? You know, a London mucker?"
"He's a really big guy who's working hard at the runway. He used to be a plumber in Australia. Curses like a sailor. He's a—what do you call them? You know, a London muck?"
"Cockney?"
"Cockney?"
"Yes, that's it. He put in your new bath-tub, and Onnie jumped him for going round the house looking at things. Dad's getting ready to fire him. He's the worst hand in the place. I'll point him out to you."
"Yeah, that's right. He installed your new bathtub, and Onnie confronted him for going around the house checking things out. Dad's about to fire him. He's the worst worker here. I'll show him to you."
The sawmill whistle blew as the trail joined open road, and they passed men, their shirts sweat-stained, nodding or waving to the boys as they spread off to their houses and the swimming-place at the river bridge.
The sawmill whistle blew as the trail met the open road, and they passed men with sweat-stained shirts, nodding or waving to the boys as they headed toward their homes and the swimming spot at the river bridge.
A group gathered daily behind the engine-yard to play horseshoe quoits, and Sanford pulled the mare to a walk on the fringes of this half-circle as old friends hailed him and shy lads with hair already sun-bleached wriggled out of the crowd to shake hands, Camerons, Jansens, Nattiers, Keenans, sons of the faithful. Bill Varian strolled up, his medical case under an arm.
A group met every day behind the engine yard to play horseshoe quoits, and Sanford brought the mare to a walk along the edge of this half-circle as old friends greeted him, and shy boys with sun-bleached hair squirmed out of the crowd to shake hands—Camerons, Jansens, Nattiers, Keenans, sons of the loyal. Bill Varian walked up, carrying his medical bag under one arm.
"I'm eating with you. The boss asked me. He feels better already. Come in and speak to dad. He's hurt because he's not seen you, and you stopped to see Ian at the forge. Hi, Dad!" he called over the felt hats of the ring, "here's San."
"I'm having dinner with you. The boss asked me. He's already feeling better. Come in and talk to Dad. He's upset because he hasn't seen you, and you took the time to see Ian at the forge. Hi, Dad!" he called over the felt hats of the crowd, "here's San."
"Fetch him in, then," cried the foreman.
"Bring him in, then," shouted the foreman.
Bill and Ling led the nervous mare through the group of pipe-smoking, friendly lumbermen, and Varian hugged his fosterling's son.[Pg 35]
Bill and Ling guided the anxious mare through the circle of friendly lumbermen puffing on their pipes, while Varian embraced his foster child's son.[Pg 35]
"Stop an' watch," he whispered. "They'll like seein' you, San. Onnie's been tellin' the women you've growed a yard."
"Stop and watch," he whispered. "They'll love seeing you, San. Onnie's been telling the women you've grown a lot."
Sanford settled to the monotony of the endless sport, saluting known brown faces and answering yelps of pleasure from the small boys who squatted against the high fence behind the stake.
Sanford got used to the endless routine of the game, waving to familiar brown faces and responding to the joyful cheers from the little boys who sat against the tall fence behind the goal.
"That's Percival," said Ling, as a man swaggered out to the pitching-mark.
"That's Percival," Ling said as a man confidently walked out to the pitching mark.
"Six foot three," Bill said, "and strong as an ox. Drinks all the time. Think he dopes, too."
"Six foot three," Bill said, "and as strong as an ox. Drinks all the time. I think he does drugs, too."
Sanford looked at the fellow with a swift dislike for his vacant, heavy face and his greasy, saffron hair. His bare arms were tattooed boldly and in many colors, distorted with ropes of muscle. He seemed a little drunk, and the green clouds cast a copper shade into his lashless eyes.
Sanford glanced at the guy with an instant dislike for his blank, heavy face and his greasy, yellow hair. His bare arms were boldly tattooed in various colors, bulging with muscle. He looked a bit tipsy, and the green clouds gave a copper tint to his lashless eyes.
"Can't pitch for beans," said Ling as the first shoe went wide. When the second fell beside it, the crowd laughed.
"Can't throw for beans," said Ling as the first shoe went wide. When the second landed next to it, the crowd laughed.
"Now," said Ian Cameron, "he'll be mad wi' vainglory. He's a camstearlie ring' it an' a claverin' fu'."
"Now," said Ian Cameron, "he'll be full of himself. He's holding court and chatting away."
"Ho! larf ahead!" snapped the giant. "'Ow's a man to 'eave a bloody thing at a bloody stike?"
"Hey! Laugh ahead!" snapped the giant. "How's a man supposed to leave a damn thing at a damn strike?"
The experts chuckled, and he ruffled about the ring, truculent, sneering, pausing before Varian, with a glance at Sanford.
The experts laughed, and he fidgeted around the ring, aggressive, sneering, stopping in front of Varian and giving a look at Sanford.
"Give me something with some balance. Hi can show yer. Look!"
"Give me something balanced. I can show you. Look!"
"I'm looking," said the foreman; "an' I ain't deaf, neither."
"I'm looking," said the foreman, "and I'm not deaf, either."
"'Ere's wot you blighters carn't 'eave. Learned it in Auckland, where there's real men." He fumbled in his shirt, and the mare snorted as the eight-inch blade flashed out of its handle under her nose. "See? That's the lidy! Now watch! There's a knot-'ole up the palings there."
"'Here's what you guys can't handle. Learned it in Auckland, where there are real men." He fumbled in his shirt, and the mare snorted as the eight-inch blade flashed out of its handle under her nose. "See? That's the lady! Now watch! There's a knot-hole in the palings there."
The crowd fixed a stare on the green, solid barrier,[Pg 36] and the knife soared a full twenty yards, but missed the knot-hole and rattled down. There was flat derision in the following laughter, and Percival dug his heel in the sod.
The crowd focused their gaze on the solid green barrier,[Pg 36] and the knife flew a whole twenty yards, but missed the knot-hole and clattered down. There was a mocking tone in the laughter that followed, and Percival stomped his heel into the ground.
"Larf ahead! Hany one else try 'er?"
"Larf ahead! Anyone else try it?"
"Oh, shut up!" said some one across the ring. "We're pitchin' shoes."
"Oh, be quiet!" someone shouted from across the ring. "We're throwing shoes."
Percival slouched off after his knife, and the frieze of small boys scattered except a lint-haired Cameron who was nursing a stray cat busily, cross-legged against the green boarding.
Percival slumped away to get his knife, and the group of little boys scattered except for a scruffy-haired Cameron, who was carefully taking care of a stray cat while sitting cross-legged against the green boarding.
"Yon's Robert Sanford Cameron," said the smith. "He can say half his catechism."
"Yon's Robert Sanford Cameron," said the blacksmith. "He can recite half of his catechism."
"Good kid," said Sanford. "I never could get any—"
"Good kid," said Sanford. "I never could get any—"
Percival had wandered back and stood a yard off, glaring at Bill as the largest object near.
Percival had wandered back and stood a yard away, glaring at Bill as the biggest object nearby.
"Think I can't, wot?"
"Think I can't, huh?"
"I'm not interested, and you're spoiling the game," said Bill, who feared nothing alive except germs, and could afford to disregard most of these. Sanford's fingers tightened on his whip.
"I'm not interested, and you're ruining the game," said Bill, who was afraid of nothing alive except germs and could afford to ignore most of them. Sanford's fingers tightened around his whip.
"Ho!" coughed the cockney. "See! You—there!"
"Hey!" coughed the Cockney. "Look! You—over there!"
Robert Cameron looked up at the shout. The blade shot between the child's head and the kitten and hummed gently, quivering in the wood.
Robert Cameron looked up at the shout. The blade shot between the child's head and the kitten and hummed softly, vibrating in the wood.
"Hi could 'a' cut 'is throat," said Percival so complacently that Sanford boiled.
"Hi could have cut his throat," said Percival so smugly that Sanford fumed.
"You scared him stiff," he choked. "You hog! Don't—"
"You scared him to death," he gasped. "You greedy person! Don't—"
"'Ello, 'oo's the young dook?"
"Hello, who's the young duke?"
"Look out," said a voice. "That's San, the—"
"Watch out," said a voice. "That's San, the—"
"Ho! 'Im with the Hirish gal to 'elp 'im tike 'is bloody barth nights? 'Oo's he? She's a—"
"Hey! I'm with the Irish girl to help him take his damn bath tonight? Who's he? She's a—"
A second later Sanford knew that he had struck the man over the face with his whip, cutting the phrase. The mare plunged and the whole crowd congested about the bellowing cockney as Bill held Cameron back, and huge Jansen planted a hand on Rawling's chest.[Pg 37]
A second later, Sanford realized he had hit the man across the face with his whip, interrupting the sentence. The mare reared up, and the entire crowd surged around the shouting Cockney while Bill kept Cameron at bay, and the massive Jansen pressed a hand against Rawling's chest.[Pg 37]
"No worry," he said genially. "Yim an' us, Boss, our job."
"No worries," he said kindly. "Yim and us, Boss, it's our job."
Varian had wedged his hawk face close to the cockney's, now purple blotched with wrath, and Rawling waited.
Varian had pushed his hawk-like face close to the Cockney's, which was now purple with anger, and Rawling waited.
"Come to the office an' get your pay. You hear? Then you clear out. If you ain't off the property in an hour you'll be dead. You hear?"
"Come to the office and get your paycheck. Got it? Then get out of here. If you're not off the property in an hour, you'll be in big trouble. You understand?"
"He ought to," muttered Ling, leading the mare away. "Dad hasn't yelled that loud since that Dutchman dropped the kid in the—hello, it's raining!"
"He should," muttered Ling, leading the mare away. "Dad hasn't yelled that loud since that Dutchman dropped the kid in the—oh look, it's raining!"
"Come on home, Sonny," said Rawling, "and tell us all about it. I didn't see the start."
"Come on home, Sonny," Rawling said, "and tell us all about it. I missed the beginning."
But Sanford was still boiling, and the owner had recourse to his godson. Ling told the story, unabridged, as they mounted toward the house.
But Sanford was still fuming, and the owner turned to his godson for help. Ling told the whole story as they walked up toward the house.
"Onnie'll hear of it," sighed Rawling. "Look, there she is by the kitchen, and that's Jennie Cameron loping 'cross lots. Never mind, San. You did the best you could; don't bother. Swine are swine."
"Onnie will hear about it," Rawling sighed. "Look, there she is by the kitchen, and that’s Jennie Cameron walking across the fields. Never mind, San. You did the best you could; don’t worry about it. Pigs are pigs."
The rain was cooling Sanford's head, and he laughed awkwardly.
The rain was cooling Sanford's head, and he laughed uncomfortably.
"Sorry I lost my temper."
"Sorry I lost my cool."
"I'm not. Jennie's telling Onnie. Hear?"
"I'm not. Jennie's telling Onnie. You hear?"
The smith's long-legged daughter was gesticulating at the kitchen trellis, and Onnie's feet began a sort of war-dance in the wet grass as Rawling approached.
The blacksmith's tall daughter was waving her arms at the kitchen trellis, and Onnie's feet started a kind of war dance in the wet grass as Rawling came closer.
"Where is this sufferin' pig, could your honor be tellin' me? God be above us all! With my name in his black, ugly mouth! I knew there'd be trouble; the snake's bells did be sayin' so since the storm was comin'. An' him three times the bigness of Master San! Where'd he be now?"
"Where is this suffering pig, Your Honor? God help us all! With my name in his nasty mouth! I knew there would be trouble; the warnings have been saying so ever since the storm started. And he's three times the size of Master San! Where could he be now?"
"Jim gave him an hour to be off the property, Onnie."
"Jim gave him an hour to leave the property, Onnie."
"God's mercy he had no knife in his hand, then, even with the men by an' Master San on his horse. Blessed Mary! I will go wait an' have speech with this Englishman on the road."[Pg 38]
"Thank goodness he didn't have a knife in his hand, even with the men by and Master San on his horse. Blessed Mary! I will go wait and talk to this Englishman on the road."[Pg 38]
"You'll go get dinner, Onnie Killelia," said Rawling. "Master San is tired, Bill and Ling are coming—and look there!"
"You'll go get dinner, Onnie Killelia," said Rawling. "Master San is tired, Bill and Ling are coming—and look there!"
The faithful were marching Percival down the road to the valley-mouth in the green dusk. He walked between Jansen and Bill, a dozen men behind, and a flying scud of boys before.
The faithful were leading Percival down the road to the valley entrance in the green twilight. He walked between Jansen and Bill, with a dozen men behind him and a group of boys running ahead.
"An' Robbie's not hurt," said Miss Cameron, "an' San ain't, neither; so don't you worry, Onnie. It's all right."
"Robbie's fine," Miss Cameron said, "and San is too, so don’t worry, Onnie. Everything's okay."
Onnie laughed.
Onnie chuckled.
"I'd like well to have seen the whip fly, your Honor. The arm of him! Will he be wantin' waffles to his dinner? Heyah! more trouble yet!" The rattles had whirred, and she shook her head. "A forest fire likely now? Or a child bein' born dead?"
"I would have liked to see the whip crack, Your Honor. His arm! Does he want waffles for dinner? Hey, more trouble ahead!" The rattles had spun, and she shook her head. "Is it a forest fire now? Or a child being born still?"
"Father says she's fëy," Jennie observed as the big woman lumbered off.
"Father says she's fey," Jennie noted as the big woman walked away.
"You mean she has second sight? Perhaps. Here's a dollar for Robbie, and tell Ian he's lucky."
"You mean she has a gift for seeing things? Maybe. Here’s a dollar for Robbie, and let Ian know he's lucky."
Bill raced up as the rain began to fall heavily in the windless gray of six o'clock. He reported the cockney gone and the men loud in admiration of Sanford; so dinner was cheerful enough, although Sanford felt limp after his first attack of killing rage. Onnie's name on this animal's tongue had maddened him, the reaction made him drowsy; but Ling's winter at Lawrenceville and Bill's in New York needed hearing. Rawling left the three at the hall fireplace while he read a new novel in the library. The rain increased, and the fall became a continuous throbbing so steady that he hardly heard the telephone ring close to his chair; but old Varian's voice came clear along the wire.
Bill rushed in as the rain started pouring in the still gray of six o'clock. He reported that the cockney had left and the men were loud in their admiration for Sanford; so dinner was quite cheerful, even though Sanford felt drained after his initial burst of rage. Hearing Onnie's name on that guy's lips had driven him mad, and now he felt sleepy from the aftermath; but Ling's winter at Lawrenceville and Bill's time in New York were worth discussing. Rawling left the three of them by the fireplace in the hall while he read a new novel in the library. The rain intensified, turning into a steady pounding that was so consistent he barely noticed the phone ringing next to his chair; but old Varian's voice came through loud and clear on the line.
"Is that you, Bob? Now, listen. One of them girls at that place down the station road was just talkin' to me. She's scared. She rung me up an' Cameron. That dam' Englishman's gone out o' there bile drunk,[Pg 39] swearin' he'll cut San's heart out, the pup! He's gone off wavin' his knife. Now, he knows the house, an' he ain't afraid of nothin'—when he's drunk. He might get that far an' try breakin' in. You lock up—"
"Is that you, Bob? Listen up. One of the girls at that place down the station road was just talking to me. She's scared. She called me and Cameron. That damn Englishman has left there completely drunk, [Pg 39] swearing he’ll cut San’s heart out, the jerk! He’s gone off waving his knife. Now, he knows the house, and he’s not afraid of anything—especially when he’s drunk. He might get that far and try breaking in. You need to lock up—"
"Lock up? What with?" asked Rawling. "There's not a lock in the place. Father never had them put in, and I haven't."
"Lock up? With what?" asked Rawling. "There isn't a lock anywhere. Dad never had them installed, and I haven’t either."
"Well, don't worry none. Ian's got out a dozen men or so with lights an' guns, an' Bill's got his. You keep Bill an' Ling to sleep down-stairs. Ian's got the men round the house by this. The hog'll make noise enough to wake the dead."
"Well, don’t worry about it. Ian has a dozen guys or so with flashlights and guns, and Bill has his too. You keep Bill and Ling sleeping downstairs. Ian has the guys around the house by now. The hog will make enough noise to wake the dead."
"Nice, isn't it, Uncle Jim, having this whelp out gunning for San! I'll keep the boys. Good-night," he said hastily as a shadow on the rug engulfed his feet. The rattles spoke behind him.
"Nice, isn't it, Uncle Jim, having this kid going after San! I'll watch the boys. Good night," he said quickly as a shadow on the rug swallowed his feet. The rattles sounded behind him.
"There's a big trouble sittin' on my soul," said Onnie. "Your Honor knows there's nothing makes mortal flesh so wild mad as a whipping, an' this dog does know the way of the house. Do you keep the agent's lads to-night in this place with guns to hand. The snake's bells keep ringin'."
"There's a big problem weighing on my soul," said Onnie. "Your Honor knows there's nothing that drives a person as crazy as a beating, and this dog knows the way around the house. Are you keeping the agent's guys here tonight with guns at the ready? The snake's bells keep ringing."
"My God! Onnie, you're making me believe in your rattles! Listen. Percival's gone out of that den down the road, swearin' he'll kill San. He's drunk, and Cameron's got men out."
"My God! Onnie, you're making me believe in your rattles! Listen. Percival's left that place down the road, saying he'll kill San. He's drunk, and Cameron's got his guys out."
"That 'u'd be the why of the lanterns I was seein' down by the forge. But it's black as the bowels of purgatory, your Honor, an' him a strong, wicked devil, cruel an' angry. God destroy him! If he'd tread on a poison snake! No night could be so black as his heart."
"That’s why I saw the lanterns down by the forge. But it’s as dark as the depths of hell, Your Honor, and he’s a strong, wicked devil, cruel and angry. God destroy him! He wouldn’t even flinch if he stepped on a poisonous snake! No night could be darker than his heart."
"Steady, Onnie!"
"Hang in there, Onnie!"
"I'm speakin' soft. Himself's not able to hear," she said, her eyes half shut. She rocked slowly on the amazing feet. "Give me a pistol, your Honor. I'll be for sleepin' outside his door this night."[Pg 40]
"I'm speaking quietly. He can't hear me," she said, her eyes half closed. She rocked slowly on her incredible feet. "Give me a gun, your Honor. I'm going to sleep outside his door tonight."[Pg 40]
"You'll go to bed and keep your door open. If you hear a sound, yell like perdition. Send Bill in here. Say I want him. That's all. There's no danger, Onnie; but I'm taking no chances."
"You'll go to bed and leave your door open. If you hear a sound, scream like crazy. Call Bill in here. Tell him I need him. That's it. There's no danger, Onnie; but I'm not taking any chances."
"We'll take no chances, your Honor."
"We won't take any chances, Your Honor."
She turned away quietly, and Rawling shivered at this cool fury. The rattles made his spine itch, and suddenly his valley seemed like a place of demons. The lanterns circling on the lawn seemed like frail glow-worms, incredibly useless, and he leaned on the window-pane listening with fever to the rain.
She quietly turned away, and Rawling felt a shiver at her cold anger. The rattles made his spine tingle, and suddenly his valley felt like a place full of demons. The lanterns flickering on the lawn looked like weak glow-worms, utterly pointless, and he leaned against the windowpane, listening intently to the rain.
"All right," said Bill when he had heard. "'Phone the sheriff. The man's dangerous, sir. I doctored a cut he had the other day, and he tells me he can see at night. That's a lie, of course, but he's light on his feet, and he's a devil. I've seen some rotten curs in the hospitals, but he's worse."
"Okay," Bill said after hearing that. "Call the sheriff. This guy is dangerous, sir. I treated a cut he had the other day, and he claims he can see in the dark. That's a lie, of course, but he's quick on his feet, and he's trouble. I've seen some real lowlifes in the hospitals, but he's the worst."
"Really, Billy, you sound as fierce as Onnie. She wanted a gun."
"Honestly, Billy, you sound as intense as Onnie. She wanted a gun."
The handsome young man bit a lip, and his great body shook.
The handsome young man bit his lip, and his strong body shook.
"This is San," he said, "and the men would kill any one who touched you, and they'd burn any one who touched San. Sorry if I'm rude."
"This is San," he said, "and the guys would kill anyone who laid a finger on you, and they'd burn anyone who touched San. Sorry if I seem rude."
"We mustn't lose our heads." Rawling talked against his fear. "The man's drunk. He'll never get near here, and he's got four miles to come in a cold rain. But—"
"We can't lose our cool." Rawling pushed back against his fear. "The guy's drunk. He won't get anywhere near here, and he's got four miles to cover in this cold rain. But—"
"May I sleep in San's room?"
"Can I sleep in San's room?"
"Then he'll know. I don't want him to, or Ling, either; they're imaginative kids. This is a vile mess, Billy."
"Then he'll know. I don't want him to, and neither does Ling; they're creative kids. This is a terrible situation, Billy."
"Hush! Then I'll sleep outside his door. I will, sir!"
"Hush! Then I’ll sleep outside his door. I will, sir!"
"All right, old man. Thanks. Ling can sleep in Pete's room. Now I'll 'phone Mackintosh."
"Okay, old man. Thanks. Ling can sleep in Pete's room. Now I'll call Mackintosh."
But the sheriff did not answer, and his deputy was ill. Rawling shrugged, but when Varian telephoned that[Pg 41] there were thirty men searching, he felt more comfortable.
But the sheriff didn’t reply, and his deputy was sick. Rawling shrugged, but when Varian called and said that there were thirty men searching, he felt more at ease.
"You're using the wires a lot, Dad," said Sanford, roaming in. "Anything wrong? Where's Ling to sleep?"
"You're using the wires a lot, Dad," Sanford said as he walked in. "Is there something wrong? Where's Ling going to sleep?"
"In Pete's room. Good-night, Godson. No, nothing wrong."
"In Pete's room. Good night, Godson. No, everything's fine."
But Sanford was back presently, his eyes wide.
But Sanford was back soon, his eyes wide.
"I say, Onnie's asleep front of my door and I can't get over her. What's got into the girl?"
"I can't believe it, Onnie's asleep in front of my door and I can't get past her. What's gotten into her?"
"She's worried. Her snake's bells are going, and she thinks the house'll burn down. Let her be. Sleep with me, and keep my feet warm, Sonny."
"She's worried. The bells on her snake are ringing, and she thinks the house is going to burn down. Just let her be. Sleep with me and keep my feet warm, Sonny."
"Sure," yawned Sanford. "'Night, Billy."
"Sure," yawned Sanford. "Goodnight, Billy."
"Well," said Bill, "that settles that, sir. She'd hear anything, or I will, and you're a light sleeper. Suppose we lock up as much as we can and play some checkers?"
"Well," Bill said, "that settles it, sir. She'll hear anything, or I will, and you're a light sleeper. How about we lock up as much as we can and play some checkers?"
They locked the doors, and toward midnight Cameron rapped at the library window, his rubber coat glistening.
They locked the doors, and around midnight, Cameron knocked on the library window, his rubber coat shining.
"Not a print of the wastrel loon, sir; but the lads will bide out the night. They've whusky an' biscuits an' keep moving."
"Not a trace of the foolish outcast, sir; but the guys will stick it out through the night. They've got whiskey and biscuits and keep moving."
"I'll come out myself," Rawling began, but the smith grunted.
"I'll come out myself," Rawling started, but the smith grunted.
"Ye're no stirrin' oot yer hoos, Robert Rawling! Ye're daft! Gin you met this ganglin' assassinator, wha'd be for maister? San's no to lack a father. Gae to yer bit bed!"
"You're not going out of your house, Robert Rawling! You're crazy! If you met this tall assassin, who would be in charge? San can't be without a father. Go to your little bed!"
"Gosh!" said Bill, shutting the window, "he's in earnest. He forgot to try to talk English even. I feel better. The hog's fallen into a hole and gone to sleep. Let's go up."
“Wow!” said Bill, closing the window, “he’s serious. He didn’t even try to speak English. I feel better. The guy’s fallen into a hole and gone to sleep. Let’s head up.”
"I suppose if I tell Onnie San's with me, she'll just change to my door," Rawling considered; "but I'll try. Poor girl, she's faithful as a dog!"
"I guess if I say Onnie San is with me, she'll just switch to my door," Rawling thought; "but I'll give it a shot. Poor girl, she's loyal as a dog!"
They mounted softly and beheld her, huddled in a blanket, mountainous, curled outside Sanford's closed door, just opposite the head of the stairs. Rawling[Pg 42] stooped over the heap and spoke to the tangle of blue-shadowed hair.
They climbed up quietly and saw her, wrapped in a blanket, curled up by Sanford's closed door, right at the top of the stairs. Rawling[Pg 42] bent down over the pile and spoke to the mess of blue-shadowed hair.
"Onnie Killelia, go to bed."
"Onnie Killelia, time for bed."
"Leave me be, your Honor. I'm—"
"Leave me alone, your Honor. I'm—"
Sleep cut the protest. The rattles sounded feebly, and Rawling stood up.
Sleep interrupted the protest. The rattles sounded weakly, and Rawling got to his feet.
"Just like a dog," whispered Bill, stealing off to a guest-room. "I'll leave my door open." He patted the revolver in his jacket and grinned affectionately. "Good-night, Boss."
"Just like a dog," whispered Bill, sneaking off to a guest room. "I'll leave my door open." He patted the revolver in his jacket and grinned affectionately. "Good night, Boss."
Rawling touched the switch inside his own door, and the big globe set in the hall ceiling blinked out. They had decided that, supposing the cockney got so far, a lightless house would perplex his feet, and he would be the noisier. Rawling could reach this button from his bed, and silently undressed in the blackness, laying the automatic on the bedside table, reassured by all these circling folk, Onnie, stalwart Bill, and the loyal men out in the rain. Here slept Sanford, breathing happily, so lost that he only sighed when his father crept in beside him, and did not rouse when Rawling thrust an arm under his warm weight to bring him closer, safe in the perilous night.
Rawling pressed the switch inside his door, and the large globe in the hall ceiling turned off. They figured that if the cockney made it this far, a dark house would confuse him, and he would make more noise. Rawling could reach this button from his bed and quietly got undressed in the darkness, placing the gun on the bedside table, comforted by all the people around him—Onnie, strong Bill, and the loyal men out in the rain. Here slept Sanford, breathing peacefully, so deep in sleep that he only sighed when his father slipped in beside him and didn’t wake when Rawling put an arm under his warm body to pull him closer, keeping him safe in the risky night.
The guest-room bed creaked beneath Bill's two hundred pounds of muscle, and Ling snored in Peter's room. Rawling's nerves eased on the mattress, and hypnotic rain began to deaden him, against his will. He saw Percival sodden in some ditch, his knife forgotten in brandy's slumbers. No shout came from the hillside. His mind edged toward vacancy, bore back when the boy murmured once, then he gained a mid-state where sensation was not, a mist.
The guest room bed creaked under Bill's two hundred pounds of muscle, and Ling was snoring in Peter's room. Rawling's nerves relaxed on the mattress, and the soothing sound of rain started to lull him into a trance. He pictured Percival soaked in some ditch, his knife left behind in a haze of brandy. No shout echoed from the hillside. His mind drifted toward emptiness, but snapped back when the boy murmured once. Then he found himself in a state where he felt nothing, a fog.
He sat up, tearing the blankets back, because some one moved in the house, and the rain could be heard more loudly, as if a new window were open. He swung his legs free. Some one breathed heavily in the hall.[Pg 43] Rawling clutched his revolver, and the cold of it stung. This might be Onnie, any one; but he put his finger on the switch.
He sat up, throwing the blankets off because someone was moving around in the house, and the rain sounded louder, as if a new window was open. He swung his legs out of bed. Someone was breathing heavily in the hallway.[Pg 43] Rawling gripped his revolver, and the cold metal stung. It could be Onnie, anyone; but he pressed his finger on the switch.
"Straight hover—hover the way it was," said a thick, puzzled voice. "There, that one! 'Is bloody barth!"
"Smooth hover—hover like it used to," said a deep, confused voice. "Yeah, that one! 'Is freaking awful!"
The rattles whirred as if their first owner lived. Rawling pressed the switch.
The rattles buzzed like their original owner was still alive. Rawling flipped the switch.
"Your Honor!" Onnie screamed. "Your Honor! Master San! Be lockin' the door inside, Master San! Out of this, you! You!"
"Your Honor!" Onnie shouted. "Your Honor! Master San! Lock the door from the inside, Master San! Get out of this, you! You!"
Rawling's foot caught in the doorway of the bright hall, and he stumbled, the light dazzling on the cockney's wet bulk hurling itself toward the great woman where she stood, her arms flung cruciform, guarding the empty room. The bodies met with a fearful jar as Rawling staggered up, and there came a crisp explosion before he could raise his hand. Bill's naked shoulder cannoned into him, charging, and Bill's revolver clinked against his own. Rawling reeled to the stair-head, aiming as Bill caught at the man's shirt; but the cockney fell backward, crumpling down, his face purple, his teeth displayed.
Rawling's foot got caught in the doorway of the bright hall, and he stumbled, the light dazzling on the cockney's wet frame as he lunged toward the woman standing there, her arms spread wide, protecting the empty room. The two collided with a shocking impact as Rawling stumbled up, and there was a sharp bang before he could lift his hand. Bill's bare shoulder slammed into him, charging at him, and Bill's revolver clinked against his own. Rawling staggered to the top of the stairs, aiming as Bill grabbed at the man's shirt; but the cockney fell backward, collapsing down, his face turning purple, his teeth exposed.
"In the head!" said Bill, and bent to look, pushing the plastered curls from a temple. The beast whimpered and died; the knife rattled on the planks.
"In the head!" said Bill, bending down to look, pushing the plastered curls away from a temple. The creature whimpered and died; the knife clattered onto the planks.
"Dad," cried Sanford, "what on—"
“Dad,” cried Sanford, “what on earth—”
"Stay where you are!" Rawling gasped, sick of this ugliness, dizzy with the stench of powder and brandy. Death had never seemed so vile. He looked away to the guardian where she knelt at her post, her hands clasped on the breast of her coarse white robe as if she prayed, the hair hiding her face.
"Stay where you are!" Rawling gasped, fed up with all this ugliness, dizzy from the smell of gunpowder and brandy. Death had never felt so disgusting. He looked away to the guardian, who knelt at her post, her hands clasped over her coarse white robe as if she were praying, her hair covering her face.
"I'll get a blanket," Bill said, rising. "There come the men! That you, Ian?"
"I'll grab a blanket," Bill said, standing up. "Here come the guys! Is that you, Ian?"
The smith and a crowd of pale faces crashed up the stairs.[Pg 44]
The blacksmith and a crowd of pale faces rushed up the stairs.[Pg 44]
"God forgie us! We let him by—the garden, sir. Alec thought he—"
"God forgive us! We let him go by—the garden, sir. Alec thought he—"
"Gosh, Onnie!" said Bill, "excuse me! I'll get some clothes on. Here, Ian—"
"Gosh, Onnie!" said Bill, "excuse me! I'll put on some clothes. Here, Ian—"
"Onnie," said Sanford, in the doorway—"Onnie, what's the matter?"
"Onnie," said Sanford, standing in the doorway—"Onnie, what's wrong?"
As if to show him this, her hands, unclasping, fell from the dead bosom, and a streak of heart's blood widened from the knife-wound like the ribbon of some very noble order.[Pg 45]
As if to prove this to him, her hands dropped from her lifeless body, and a stream of blood oozed from the knife wound like the ribbon of a prestigious award.[Pg 45]
A CUP OF TEA[4]
By MAXWELL STRUTHERS BURT
By MAXWELL STRUTHERS BURT
From Scribner's Magazine.
From Scribner's Magazine.
Young Burnaby was late. He was always late. One associated him with lateness and certain eager, impossible excuses—he was always coming from somewhere to somewheres, and his "train was delayed," or his huge space-devouring motor "had broken down." You imagined him, enveloped in dust and dusk, his face disguised beyond human semblance, tearing up and down the highways of the world; or else in the corridor of a train, biting his nails with poorly concealed impatience. As a matter of fact, when you saw him, he was beyond average correctly attired, and his manner was suppressed, as if to conceal the keenness that glowed behind his dark eyes and kept the color mounting and receding in his sunburnt cheeks. All of which, except the keenness, was a strange thing in a man who spent half his life shooting big game and exploring. But then, one imagined that Burnaby on the trail and Burnaby in a town were two entirely different persons. He liked his life with a thrust to it, and in a great city there are so many thrusts that, it is to be supposed, one of Burnaby's temperament hardly has hours enough in a day to appreciate all of them and at the same time keep appointments.
Young Burnaby was always late. He was known for his tardiness and his eager, unbelievable excuses—he was always coming from one place to another, claiming his "train was delayed" or that his big, gas-guzzling car "had broken down." You could picture him, covered in dust and surrounded by twilight, his face hidden beyond recognition, racing up and down the highways; or, alternatively, in a train corridor, nervously biting his nails with barely concealed impatience. In reality, when you finally saw him, he was dressed better than average, and his demeanor was reserved, as if he were trying to hide the intensity that shone in his dark eyes, making his sunburnt cheeks flush and fade. All of this, except for the intensity, was unusual for a man who spent half his life hunting big game and exploring. But then again, it seemed that Burnaby on the trail and Burnaby in a city were two completely different people. He thrived on excitement, and in a big city, there are so many distractions that it’s likely someone with Burnaby’s temperament hardly has enough hours in the day to appreciate them all while also keeping his appointments.
On this February night, at all events, he was extremely late, even beyond his custom, and Mrs. Malcolm, having waited as long as she possibly could, sighed amusedly and told her man to announce dinner. There were only three others besides herself in the drawing-room, Masters—Sir John Masters,[Pg 46] the English financier—and his wife, and Mrs. Selden, dark, a little silent, with a flushed, finely cut face and a slightly sorrow-stricken mouth. And already these people had reached the point where talk is interesting. People did in Mrs. Malcolm's house. One went there with anticipation, and came away with the delightful, a little vague, exhilaration that follows an evening where the perfection of the material background—lights, food, wine, flowers—has been almost forgotten in the thrill of contact with real persons, a rare enough circumstance in a period when the dullest people entertain the most. In the presence of Mrs. Malcolm even the very great forgot the suspicions that grow with success and became themselves, and, having come once, came again vividly, overlooking other people who really had more right to their attentions than had she.
On this February night, he was incredibly late, even for him, and Mrs. Malcolm, having waited as long as she could, sighed in amusement and told her husband to call everyone to dinner. There were only three others in the drawing-room with her: Sir John Masters, the English financier, his wife, and Mrs. Selden, who was dark, a bit quiet, with a flushed, finely shaped face and a mouth that hinted at sadness. They had already reached the point in conversation where things become interesting. That was the kind of atmosphere Mrs. Malcolm created in her home. People arrived with excitement and left with a delightful, slightly ambiguous sense of exhilaration, having nearly forgotten the perfection of the setting—lighting, food, wine, flowers—because of the thrill of interacting with genuine individuals, which was a rare situation at a time when even the most boring people threw lavish parties. In Mrs. Malcolm's presence, even the most accomplished figures put aside their insecurities that come with success and were able to be themselves; once they came, they returned enthusiastically, often overlooking others who had more right to their attention than she did.
This was the case with Sir John Masters. And he was a very great man indeed, not only as the world goes but in himself: a short, heavy man, with a long, heavy head crowned with vibrant, still entirely dark hair and pointed by a black, carefully kept beard, above which arose—"arose" is the word, for Sir John's face was architectural—a splendid, slightly curved nose—a buccaneering nose; a nose that, willy-nilly, would have made its possessor famous. One suspected, far back in the yeoman strain, a hurried, possibly furtive marriage with gypsy or Jew; a sudden blossoming into lyricism on the part of a soil-stained Masters. Certainly from somewhere Sir John had inherited an imagination which was not insular. Dangerous men, these Sir Johns, with their hooked noses and their lyric eyes!
This was the case with Sir John Masters. He was a truly remarkable man, not just in the world’s eyes but in his own right: a short, stocky man with a long, heavy head topped with vibrant, still completely dark hair and a meticulously groomed black beard, over which rose— "rose" is the word, because Sir John’s face had an architectural quality—a splendid, slightly curved nose—a bold, adventurous nose; a nose that, whether he liked it or not, would have made its owner famous. One could suspect a hasty, perhaps secret marriage with a gypsy or Jew in the distant lineage, a sudden emergence of lyricism from a soil-stained Masters. Certainly, from somewhere, Sir John had inherited an imagination that was anything but insular. Dangerous men like Sir John, with their crooked noses and their poetic eyes!
Mrs. Malcolm described him as fascinating. There was about him that sense of secret power that only politicians, usually meretriciously, and diplomats, and, above all, great bankers as a rule possess; yet he seldom talked of his own life, or the mission that had brought him to New York; instead, in his sonorous, slightly Hebraic voice, he drew other people on to talk about themselves,[Pg 47] or else, to artists and writers and their sort, discovered an amazing, discouraging knowledge of the trades by which they earned their living. "One feels," said Mrs. Malcolm, "that one is eyeing a sensitive python. He uncoils beautifully."
Mrs. Malcolm described him as captivating. There was in him a sense of hidden power that only politicians, often insincerely, diplomats, and especially, prominent bankers usually have; yet he rarely spoke about his own life or the purpose that had brought him to New York. Instead, in his deep, slightly Jewish-sounding voice, he encouraged others to talk about themselves,[Pg 47] or, with artists and writers and their peers, he showcased an impressive and somewhat discouraging understanding of the professions they pursued. "It feels," said Mrs. Malcolm, "like you're observing a sensitive python. He uncoils beautifully."
They were seated at the round, candle-lit table, the rest of the room in partial shadow, Sir John looking like a lost Rembrandt, and his blonde wife, with her soft English face, like a rose-and-gray portrait by Reynolds, when Burnaby strode in upon them ... strode in upon them, and then, as if remembering the repression he believed in, hesitated, and finally advanced quietly toward Mrs. Malcolm. One could smell the snowy February night still about him.
They were sitting at the round, candle-lit table, the rest of the room partially shadowed, Sir John looking like a lost Rembrandt, and his blonde wife, with her soft English features, resembling a rose-and-gray portrait by Reynolds, when Burnaby walked in on them ... walked in on them, and then, as if recalling the self-restraint he believed in, hesitated, and eventually moved quietly toward Mrs. Malcolm. One could still smell the snowy February night around him.
"I'm so sorry," he said. "I—"
"I'm really sorry," he said. "I—"
"You broke down, I suppose," said Mrs. Malcolm, "or the noon train from Washington was late for the first time in six years. What do you do in Washington, anyway? Moon about the Smithsonian?"
"You broke down, I guess," said Mrs. Malcolm, "or the noon train from Washington was late for the first time in six years. What do you even do in Washington? Wander around the Smithsonian?"
"No," said Burnaby, as he sank into a chair and unfolded his napkin. "Y'see—well, that is—I ran across a fellow—an Englishman—who knew a chap I met last summer up on the Francis River—I didn't exactly meet him, that is, I ran into him, and it wasn't the Francis River really, it was the Upper Liara, a branch that comes in from the northwest. Strange, wasn't it?—this fellow, this Englishman, got to talking about tea, and that reminded me of the whole thing." He paused on the last word and, with a peculiar habit that is much his own, stared across the table at Lady Masters, but over and through her, as if that pretty pink-and-white woman had entirely disappeared,—and the warm shadows behind her,—and in her place were no one could guess what vistas of tumbling rivers and barren tundras.
"No," Burnaby said as he sank into a chair and unfolded his napkin. "You see—well, I ran into a guy—an Englishman—who knew someone I met last summer up on the Francis River. I didn't exactly meet him; I just bumped into him, and it wasn't really the Francis River but the Upper Liara, a branch that comes in from the northwest. Strange, right?—this guy, this Englishman, started talking about tea, and that reminded me of the whole thing." He paused on the last word and, with his unique habit, stared across the table at Lady Masters, but through her, as if that pretty pink-and-white woman had completely vanished—and the warm shadows behind her—and in her place were who knows what views of rushing rivers and barren tundras.
"Tea!" ejaculated Mrs. Malcolm.
"Tea!" exclaimed Mrs. Malcolm.
Burnaby came back to the flower-scented circle of light.
Burnaby returned to the flower-scented circle of light.
Mrs. Malcolm's delicate eyebrows rose to a point. "What," she asked, in the tones of delighted motherhood overlaid with a slight exasperation which she habitually used toward Burnaby, "has tea got to do with a man you met on the Upper Liara last summer and a man you met this afternoon? Why tea?"
Mrs. Malcolm's delicate eyebrows arched slightly. "What," she asked, in her usual tone of motherly delight mixed with a hint of annoyance she often directed at Burnaby, "does tea have to do with a guy you met on the Upper Liara last summer and another guy you met this afternoon? Why tea?"
"A lot," said Burnaby cryptically, and proceeded to apply himself to his salad, for he had refused the courses his lateness had made him miss. "Y'see," he said, after a moment's reflection, "it was this way—and it's worth telling, for it's queer. I ran into this Terhune this afternoon at a club—a big, blond Englishman who's been in the army, but now he's out making money. Owns a tea house in London. Terhune & Terhune—perhaps you know them?" He turned to Sir John.
"A lot," Burnaby said mysteriously, and then focused on his salad, since he had skipped the dishes he missed by being late. "You see," he continued after thinking for a moment, "it happened like this—and it's a strange story worth sharing. I bumped into this Terhune guy this afternoon at a club—a tall, blonde Englishman who's been in the army, but now he's out making money. He owns a tea house in London. Terhune & Terhune—maybe you've heard of them?" He turned to Sir John.
"Yes, very well. I imagine this is Arthur Terhune."
"Yes, that's right. I assume this is Arthur Terhune."
"That's the man. Well, his being in tea and that sort of thing got me to telling him about an adventure I had last summer, and, the first crack out of the box, he said he remembered the other chap perfectly—had known him fairly well at one time. Odd, wasn't it, when you come to think of it? A big, blond, freshly bathed Englishman in a club, and that other man away up there!"
"That's the guy. Well, since he was into tea and all that, I started telling him about an adventure I had last summer, and right off the bat, he said he remembered the other guy perfectly—had known him pretty well at one point. Isn't that strange when you think about it? A tall, blonde, freshly showered Englishman in a club, and that other guy way up there!"
"And the other man? Is he in the tea business too?" asked Mrs. Selden. She was interested by now, leaning across the table, her dark eyes catching light from the candles. It was something—to interest Mrs. Selden.
"And what about the other guy? Is he in the tea business too?" Mrs. Selden asked. She was engaged now, leaning over the table, her dark eyes reflecting the candlelight. It was quite a feat to capture Mrs. Selden's interest.
"No," said Burnaby abruptly. "No. He's in no business at all, except going to perdition. Y'see, he's a squaw-man—a big, black squaw-man, with a nose like a Norman king's. The sort of person you imagine in evening clothes in the Carleton lounge. He might have been anything but what he is."
"No," Burnaby said suddenly. "No. He’s not involved in anything at all, except heading for trouble. You see, he’s a guy who hangs out with Native American women—a big, tall guy with a nose like a king from the Norman era. The kind of person you picture in a suit at the Carleton lounge. He could have been anything but what he is."
"I wonder," said Sir John, "why we do that sort of thing so much more than other nations? Our very best, too. It's odd."[Pg 49]
"I wonder," said Sir John, "why we do that kind of thing so much more than other countries? Our very best, too. It's strange." [Pg 49]
"It was odd enough the way it happened to me, anyhow," said Burnaby. "I'd been knocking around up there all summer, just an Indian and myself—around what they call Fort Francis and the Pelly Lakes, and toward the end of August we came down the Liara in a canoe. We were headed for Lower Post on the Francis, and it was all very lovely until, one day, we ran into a rapid, a devil of a thing, and my Indian got drowned."
"It was pretty strange how it all went down for me, anyway," said Burnaby. "I'd been hanging out up there all summer, just me and an Indian—around what they call Fort Francis and the Pelly Lakes. Toward the end of August, we came down the Liara in a canoe. We were on our way to Lower Post on the Francis, and everything was great until, one day, we hit a rapid, a really dangerous one, and my Indian drowned."
"How dreadful!" murmured Lady Masters.
"How awful!" murmured Lady Masters.
"It was," agreed Burnaby; "but it might have been worse—for me, that is. It couldn't have been much worse for the poor devil of an Indian, could it? But I had a pretty fair idea of the country, and had only about fifty miles to walk, and a little waterproof box of grub turned up out of the wreck, so I wasn't in any danger of starving. It was lonely, though—it's lonely enough country, anyhow, and of course I couldn't help thinking about that Indian and the way big rapids roar. I couldn't sleep when night came—saw black rocks sticking up out of white water like the fangs of a mad dog. I was pretty near the horrors, I guess. So you can imagine I wasn't sorry when, about four o'clock of the next afternoon, I came back to the river again and a teepee standing up all by itself on a little pine-crowned bluff. In front of the teepee was an old squaw—she wasn't very old, really, but you know how Indians get—boiling something over a fire in a big pot. 'How!' I said, and she grunted. 'If you'll lend me part of your fire, I'll make some tea,' I continued. 'And if you're good, I'll give you some when it's done.' Tea was one of the things cached in the little box that had been saved. She moved the pot to one side, so I judged she understood, and I trotted down to the river for water and set to work. As you can guess, I was pretty anxious for any kind of conversation by then, so after a while I said brightly: 'All alone?' She grunted again and pointed over her shoulder to the teepee. 'Well, seeing you're so interested,' said I, 'and[Pg 50] that the tea's done, we'll all go inside and ask your man to a party—if you'll dig up two tin cups. I've got one of my own.' She raised the flap of the teepee and I followed her. I could see she wasn't a person who wasted words. Inside a little fire was smouldering, and seated with his back to us was a big, broad-shouldered buck, with a dark blanket wrapped around him. 'Your good wife,' I began cheerily—I was getting pretty darned sick of silence—'has allowed me to make some tea over your fire. Have some? I'm shipwrecked from a canoe and on my way to Lower Post. If you don't understand what I say, it doesn't make the slightest difference, but for God's sake grunt—just once, to show you're interested.' He grunted. 'Thanks!' I said, and poured the tea into the three tin cups. The squaw handed one to her buck. Then I sat down.
"It was," Burnaby agreed, "but it could have been worse—for me, at least. It couldn’t have been much worse for the poor Indian, right? But I had a decent sense of the area, and I only had about fifty miles to walk, plus I found a small waterproof box of food in the wreck, so I wasn't in danger of starving. It was lonely, though—it’s already a pretty lonely place, and of course, I couldn’t stop thinking about that Indian and how the big rapids roar. I couldn’t sleep when night came—I saw black rocks sticking out of the white water like a mad dog’s fangs. I was getting pretty close to panic, I guess. So you can imagine I wasn’t sorry when, around four o’clock the next afternoon, I came back to the river and saw a teepee standing alone on a little bluff with pines. In front of the teepee was an old woman—she wasn’t really that old, but you know how Indians appear—boiling something in a big pot over a fire. ‘How!’ I said, and she grunted. ‘If you’ll let me borrow some of your fire, I’ll make some tea,’ I continued. ‘And if you’re nice, I’ll share some with you when it’s ready.’ Tea was one of the things I had saved from the little box. She moved the pot aside, so I figured she understood, and I headed down to the river for water and got to work. As you can imagine, I was pretty eager for any sort of conversation by then, so after a bit, I cheerfully asked, ‘All alone?’ She grunted again and pointed over her shoulder at the teepee. ‘Well, since you’re so curious,’ I said, ‘and since the tea’s ready, why don’t we all go inside and invite your husband to a little gathering—if you can find two tin cups. I’ve got one of my own.’ She lifted the flap of the teepee, and I followed her in. It was clear she wasn’t one for wasting words. Inside, a small fire was smoldering, and with his back to us sat a big, broad-shouldered man, wrapped in a dark blanket. ‘Your good wife,’ I started cheerfully—I was getting really tired of the silence—‘has let me make some tea over your fire. Want some? I’ve been shipwrecked from a canoe and I’m on my way to Lower Post. If you don’t understand me, that’s no problem, but for goodness’ sake, grunt—just once, to show you’re interested.’ He grunted. ‘Thanks!’ I said, pouring the tea into the three tin cups. The woman handed one to her husband. Then I sat down."
"There was nothing to be heard but the gurgling of the river outside and the rather noisy breathing we three made as we drank; and then—very clearly, just as if we'd been sitting in an English drawing-room—in the silence a voice said: 'By Jove, that's the first decent cup of tea I've had in ten years!' Yes, just that! 'By Jove, that's the first decent cup of tea I've had in ten years!' I looked at the buck, but he hadn't moved, and then I looked at the squaw, and she was still squatting and sipping her tea, and then I said, very quietly, for I knew my nerves were still ragged, 'Did any one speak?' and the buck turned slowly and looked me up and down, and I saw the nose I was talking about—the nose like a Norman king's. I was rattled, I admit; I forgot my manners. 'You're English!' I gasped out; and the buck said very sweetly: 'That's none of your damned business.'"
"There was nothing to hear except the gurgling of the river outside and the noisy breathing from the three of us as we drank. Then—very clearly, as if we were sitting in an English drawing room—in the silence, a voice said, 'By Jove, that's the first decent cup of tea I've had in ten years!' Yes, just that! 'By Jove, that's the first decent cup of tea I've had in ten years!' I looked at the guy, but he hadn't moved, and then I looked at the woman, and she was still sitting and sipping her tea. Then I said, very quietly, because I knew my nerves were still frayed, 'Did anyone speak?' The guy turned slowly and looked me up and down, and I saw the nose I was talking about—the nose like a Norman king's. I was rattled, I admit; I forgot my manners. 'You're English!' I blurted out, and the guy said very sweetly, 'That's none of your damn business.'"
Burnaby paused and looked about the circle of attentive faces. "That's all. But it's enough, isn't it? To come out of nothing, going nowheres, and run into a dirty Indian who says: 'By Jove, that's the first decent cup of tea I've had in ten years!' And then along[Pg 51] comes this Terhune and says that he knows the man."
Burnaby paused and glanced around the group of interested faces. "That's it. But it's enough, right? To come from nothing, heading nowhere, and meet a rough Indian who says: 'Wow, that's the first decent cup of tea I've had in ten years!' And then here comes this Terhune, claiming he knows the guy."
Mrs. Malcolm raised her chin from the hand that had been supporting it. "I don't blame you," she said, "for being late."
Mrs. Malcolm lifted her chin from the hand that had been propping it up. "I don’t blame you," she said, "for being late."
"And this man," interrupted Sir John's sonorous voice, "this squaw-man, did he tell you anything about himself?"
"And this guy," interrupted Sir John's deep voice, "this mixed-race man, did he tell you anything about himself?"
Burnaby shook his head. "Not likely," he answered. "I tried to draw him out, but he wasn't drawable. Finally he said: 'If you'll shut your damned mouth I'll give you two dirty blankets to sleep on. If you won't, I'll kick you out of here.' The next morning I pulled out, leaving him crouched over the little teepee fire nursing his knees. But I hadn't gone twenty yards when he came to the flap and called out after me: 'I say!' I turned about sullenly. His dirty face had a queer, cracked smile on it. 'Look here! Do you—where did you get that tea from, anyway? I—there's a lot of skins I've got; I don't suppose you'd care to trade, would you?' I took the tea out of the air-tight box and put it on the ground. Then I set off down river. Henderson, the factor at Lower Post, told me a little about him: his name—it wasn't assumed, it seems; and that he'd been in the country about fifteen years, going from bad to worse. He was certainly at 'worse' when I saw him." Burnaby paused and stared across the table again with his curious, far-away look. "Beastly, isn't it?" he said, as if to himself. "Cold up there now, too! The snow must be deep." He came back to the present. "And I suppose, you know," he said, smiling deprecatingly at Mrs. Selden, "he's just as fond of flowers and lights and things as we are."
Burnaby shook his head. "Not likely," he replied. "I tried to get him to open up, but he wouldn’t budge. Finally, he said, 'If you shut your damned mouth, I'll give you two dirty blankets to sleep on. If not, I’ll kick you out of here.' The next morning I left, with him hunched over the little teepee fire, nursing his knees. But I hadn’t gone twenty yards when he came to the entrance and called after me, 'Hey!' I turned around reluctantly. His dirty face had a strange, cracked smile on it. 'Look! Do you—where did you get that tea from, anyway? I—I've got a lot of skins; I don't suppose you’d want to trade, would you?' I took the tea out of the airtight box and set it on the ground. Then I headed downriver. Henderson, the factor at Lower Post, told me a bit about him: his name—it wasn't fake, apparently; and that he'd been in the country for about fifteen years, getting worse over time. He was definitely at his 'worst' when I saw him." Burnaby paused and stared across the table again with his curious, distant look. "It's awful, isn’t it?" he said, almost to himself. "It’s cold up there now, too! The snow must be deep." He returned to the moment. "And I guess, you know," he said, smiling modestly at Mrs. Selden, "he’s just as fond of flowers and lights and all that as we are."
Mrs. Selden shivered.
Mrs. Selden trembled.
"Fonder!" said Sir John. "Probably fonder. That sort is. It's the poets of the world who can't write poetry who go to smash that way. They ought to take a term at business, and"—he reflected—"the business men, of course, at poetry." He regarded Burnaby with[Pg 52] his inscrutable eyes, in the depths of which danced little flecks of light.
"Fonder!" said Sir John. "Probably more so. That's typical. It's the poets who can’t write poetry who end up like that. They should try their hand at business, and"—he paused to think—"the business people, of course, should give poetry a shot." He looked at Burnaby with[Pg 52] his unreadable eyes, where tiny sparks of light flickered.
"What did you say this man's name was?" asked Lady Masters, in her soft voice. She had an extraordinary way of advancing, with a timid rush, as it were, into the foreground, and then receding again, melting back into the shadows. She rarely ever spoke without a sensation of astonishment making itself felt. "She is like a mist," thought Mrs. Malcolm.
"What did you say this guy's name was?" asked Lady Masters in her gentle voice. She had a unique way of stepping forward, almost shyly, into the spotlight, and then pulling back, fading into the background. She hardly ever spoke without a feeling of surprise coming across. "She's like a cloud," thought Mrs. Malcolm.
"Bewsher," said Burnaby—"Geoffrey Boisselier Bewsher. Quite a name, isn't it? He was in the cavalry. His family are rather swells in an old-fashioned way. He is the fifth son—or seventh, or whatever it is—of a baronet and, Terhune says, was very much in evidence about London twenty-odd years ago. Terhune used to see him in clubs, and every now and then dining out. Although he himself, of course, was a much younger man. Very handsome he was, too, Terhune said, and a favorite. And then one day he just disappeared—got out—no one knows exactly why. Terhune doesn't. Lost his money, or a woman, or something like that. The usual thing, I suppose. I—You didn't hurt yourself, did you?"...
"Bewsher," Burnaby said, "Geoffrey Boisselier Bewsher. Quite a name, isn’t it? He was in the cavalry. His family is pretty high-class in a traditional sense. He’s the fifth son—or is it seventh?—of a baronet and, according to Terhune, he was quite prominent in London about twenty years ago. Terhune used to see him at clubs and occasionally while dining out, even though he was quite a bit younger. Terhune said he was very handsome and a favorite among people. Then one day, he just vanished—disappeared—no one really knows why. Terhune doesn’t know either. Lost his money, or a woman, or something like that. The usual story, I guess. I—You didn’t hurt yourself, did you?"
He had paused abruptly and was looking across the table; for there had been a little tinkle and a crash of breaking glass, and now a pool of champagne was forming beside Lady Masters's plate, and finding its way in a thin thread of gold along the cloth. There was a moment's silence, and then she advanced again out of the shadows with her curious soft rush. "How clumsy I am!" she murmured. "My arm—My bracelet! I—I'm so sorry!" She looked swiftly about her, and then at Burnaby. "Oh, no! I'm not cut, thanks!" Her eyes held a pained embarrassment. He caught the look, and her eyelids flickered and fell before his gaze, and then, as the footman repaired the damage, she sank back once more into the half-light beyond the radiance of the candles. "How shy she is!" thought Burnaby. "So[Pg 53] many of these English women are. She's an important woman in her own right, too." He studied her furtively.
He paused suddenly, looking across the table. There had been a small tinkle and a crash of breaking glass, and now a pool of champagne was forming beside Lady Masters's plate, spilling in a thin stream of gold along the cloth. For a moment, there was silence, then she stepped out of the shadows with her oddly soft rush. "How clumsy I am!" she murmured. "My arm—My bracelet! I—I'm so sorry!" She glanced around quickly and then at Burnaby. "Oh, no! I’m not cut, thanks!" Her eyes showed a mix of painful embarrassment. He noticed her expression; her eyelids flickered and dropped under his gaze, and then, as the footman fixed the mess, she sank back into the dim light beyond the glow of the candles. "How shy she is!" thought Burnaby. "So[Pg 53] many of these English women are. She's an important woman in her own right, too." He studied her quietly.
Into the soft silence came Sir John's carefully modulated voice. "Barbara and I," he explained, "will feel this very much. We both knew Bewsher." His eyes became somber. "This is very distressing," he said abruptly.
Into the soft silence came Sir John's carefully controlled voice. "Barbara and I," he explained, "are going to feel this a lot. We both knew Bewsher." His eyes turned serious. "This is really upsetting," he said suddenly.
"By Jove!" ejaculated Burnaby, and raised his head like an alert hound.
"Wow!" exclaimed Burnaby, lifting his head like an alert dog.
"How odd it all is!" said Mrs. Malcolm. But she was wondering why men are so queer with their wives—resent so much the slightest social clumsiness on their part, while in other women—provided the offense is not too great—it merely amuses them. Even the guarded manners of Sir John had been disturbed. For a moment he had been very angry with the shadow that bore his name; one could tell by the swift glance he had cast in her direction. After all, upsetting a glass of champagne was a very natural sequel to a story such as Burnaby had told, a story about a former acquaintance—perhaps friend.
"How strange it all is!" said Mrs. Malcolm. But she was curious why men can be so odd with their wives—why they get so upset over the slightest social misstep on their part, while with other women—unless the offense is really bad—it just makes them laugh. Even Sir John's usual composure had been shaken. For a moment, he had looked very angry at the shadow that shared his name; it was clear from the quick glance he shot her way. After all, spilling a glass of champagne was a pretty normal reaction to a story like the one Burnaby had just told, a story about a past acquaintance—maybe even a friend.
Sir John thoughtfully helped himself to a spoonful of his dessert before he looked up; when he did so he laid down his spoon and sat back in his chair with the manner of a man who has made a sudden decision. "No," he said, and an unexpected little smile hovered about his lips, "it isn't so odd. Bewsher was rather a figure of a man twenty years ago. Shall I tell you his history?"
Sir John thoughtfully took a spoonful of his dessert before looking up; when he did, he set down his spoon and leaned back in his chair like someone who has just made a sudden decision. "No," he said, a surprising little smile playing on his lips, "it's not that strange. Bewsher was quite a figure twenty years ago. Want me to share his story?"
To Mrs. Malcolm, watching with alert, humorous eyes, there came a curious impression, faint but distinct, like wind touching her hair; as if, that is, a door into the room had opened and shut. She leaned forward, supporting her chin in her hand.
To Mrs. Malcolm, watching with keen, playful eyes, there came a strange feeling, slight but clear, like a breeze brushing her hair; as if, in that moment, a door to the room had opened and closed. She leaned in, resting her chin on her hand.
"Of course," she said.
"Definitely," she said.
Sir John twisted between his fingers the stem of his champagne-glass and studied thoughtfully the motes of at the heart of the amber wine. "You see," he[Pg 54] began thoughtfully, "it's such a difficult story to tell—difficult because it took twenty-five—and, now that Mr. Burnaby has furnished the sequel, forty-five years—to live; and difficult because it is largely a matter of psychology. I can only give you the high lights, as it were. You must fill in the rest for yourselves. You must imagine, that is, Bewsher and this other fellow—this Morton. I can't give you his real name—it is too important; you would know it. No, it isn't obviously dramatic. And yet—" his voice suddenly became vibrant—"such things compose, as a matter of fact, the real drama of the world. It—" he looked about the table swiftly and leaned forward, and then, as if interrupting himself, "but what was obviously dramatic," he said—and the little dancing sparks in the depths of his eyes were peculiarly noticeable—"was the way I, of all people, heard it. Yes. You see, I heard it at a dinner party like this, in London; and Morton—the man himself—told the story." He paused, and with half-closed eyes studied the effect of his announcement.
Sir John twisted the stem of his champagne glass between his fingers and thoughtfully examined the tiny particles in the amber wine. "You see," he began carefully, "it's such a complicated story to tell—complicated because it took twenty-five—and now that Mr. Burnaby has provided the sequel, forty-five years—to experience; and complicated because it mainly involves psychology. I can only share the highlights, so to speak. You’ll have to fill in the rest yourselves. Imagine, that is, Bewsher and this other guy—this Morton. I can't share his real name—it's too significant; you'd recognize it. No, it's not obviously dramatic. Yet—" his voice suddenly became animated—"these are the things that actually make up the real drama of the world. It—" he quickly glanced around the table and leaned in, and then, as if interrupting himself, "but what was obviously dramatic," he said—and the little sparks dancing in the depths of his eyes were especially noticeable—"was the way I, of all people, heard it. Yes. You see, I heard it at a dinner party like this, in London; and Morton—the man himself—told the story." He paused, and with half-closed eyes, he gauged the impact of his revelation.
"You mean—?" asked Burnaby.
“You mean—?” asked Burnaby.
"Exactly." Sir John spoke with a certain cool eagerness. "He sat up before all those people and told the inner secrets of his life; and of them all I was the only one who suspected the truth. Of course, he was comparatively safe, none of them knew him well except myself, but think of it! The bravado—the audacity! Rather magnificent, wasn't it?" He sank back once more in his chair.
"Exactly." Sir John said with a cool excitement. "He sat in front of all those people and shared the secrets of his life; I was the only one who suspected the truth. Of course, he was relatively safe since none of them knew him well except for me, but just think about it! The bravado—the audacity! Quite magnificent, don’t you think?" He sank back into his chair again.
Mrs. Malcolm agreed. "Yes," she said. "Magnificent and insulting."
Mrs. Malcolm agreed. "Yeah," she said. "Amazing and offensive."
Sir John smiled. "My dear lady," he asked, "doesn't life consist largely of insults from the strong to the weak?"
Sir John smiled. "My dear lady," he asked, "doesn't life mostly involve insults from the strong to the weak?"
"And were all these people so weak, then?"
"And were all these people really that weak?"
"No, in their own way they were fairly important, I suppose, but compared to Morton they were weak—very weak—Ah, yes! I like this custom of smoking at[Pg 55] table. Thanks!" He selected a cigarette deliberately, and stooped toward the proffered match. The flame illumined the swarthy curve of his beard and the heavy lines of his dark face. "You see," he began, straightening up in his chair, "the whole thing—that part of it, and the part I'm to tell—is really, if you choose, an allegory of strength, of strength and weakness. On the one side Morton—there's strength, sheer, undiluted power, the thing that runs the world; and on the other Bewsher, the ordinary man, with all his mixed-up ideas of right and wrong and the impossible, confused thing he calls a 'code'—Bewsher, and later on the girl. She too is part of the allegory. She represents—what shall I say? A composite portrait of the ordinary young woman? Religion, I suppose. Worldly religion. The religion of most of my good friends in England. A vague but none the less passionate belief in a heaven populated by ladies and gentlemen who dine out with a God who resembles royalty. And coupled with this religion the girl had, of course, as have most of her class, a very distinct sense of her own importance in the world; not that exactly—personally she was over-modest; a sense rather of her importance as a unit of an important family, and a deep-rooted conviction of the fundamental necessity of unimportant things: parties, and class-worship, and the whole jumbled-up order as it is. The usual young woman, that is, if you lay aside her unusual beauty. And, you see, people like Bewsher and the girl haven't much chance against a man like Morton, have they? Do you remember the girl, my dear?" he asked, turning to his wife.
"No, they were kind of important in their own way, I guess, but compared to Morton, they were weak—very weak. Ah, yes! I do enjoy this custom of smoking at[Pg 55] table. Thanks!" He chose a cigarette carefully and leaned toward the offered match. The flame lit up the dark curve of his beard and the deep lines of his face. "You see," he started, sitting up in his chair, "the whole thing—that part of it, and the part I’m about to share—is really, if you think about it, an allegory of strength, of strength and weakness. On one side, you have Morton—there’s strength, pure, unfiltered power, the force that drives the world; and on the other side, Bewsher, the everyday man, with all his mixed-up ideas of right and wrong and that confusing thing he calls a 'code'—Bewsher, and later on, the girl. She’s also part of the allegory. She represents—how should I put it? A combined image of the typical young woman? Religion, I suppose. Worldly religion. The kind most of my good friends in England have. A vague but nonetheless intense belief in a heaven filled with people who go out to dinner with a God that resembles royalty. And along with this religion, the girl had, of course, like most in her social class, a strong sense of her own importance in the world; not exactly in a personal way—she was actually quite modest—but rather a sense of her significance as part of an important family, and a deep-seated belief in the fundamental necessity of trivial things: parties, and class-worship, and the whole messy order as it exists. The typical young woman, I mean, if you set aside her striking beauty. And, you see, people like Bewsher and the girl don’t stand much of a chance against a man like Morton, do they? Do you remember the girl, my dear?" he asked, turning to his wife.
"Yes," murmured Lady Masters.
"Yeah," murmured Lady Masters.
"Well, then," continued Sir John, "you must imagine this Morton, an ugly little boy of twelve, going up on a scholarship to a great public school—a rather bitter little boy, without any particular prospects ahead of him except those his scholarship held out; and back of him a poor, stunted life, with a mother in it—a sad[Pg 56] dehumanized creature, I gathered, who subsisted on the bounty of a niggardly brother. And this, you can understand, was the first thing that made Morton hate virtue devoid of strength. His mother, he told me, was the best woman he had ever known. The world had beaten her unmercifully. His earliest recollection was hearing her cry at night.... And there, at the school, he had his first glimpse of the great world that up to then he had only dimly suspected. Dramatic enough in itself, isn't it?—if you can visualize the little dark chap. A common enough drama, too, the Lord knows. We people on top are bequeathing misery to our posterity when we let the Mortons of the world hate the rich. And head and shoulders above the other boys of his age at the school was Bewsher; not that materially, of course, there weren't others more important; Bewsher's family was old and rich as such families go, but he was very much a younger son, and his people lived mostly in the country; yet even then there was something about him—a manner, an adeptness in sports, an unsought popularity, that picked him out; the beginnings of that Norman nose that Mr. Burnaby has mentioned. And here"—Sir John paused and puffed thoughtfully at his cigarette—"is the first high light.
"Well, then," Sir John continued, "picture this Morton, a small, unattractive twelve-year-old boy, getting a scholarship to a prestigious public school—a rather bitter kid, with no real future ahead of him except for what that scholarship promised; and behind him was a difficult, limited life, with a mother—a sad, dehumanized woman, as I gathered, who lived off the meager support of a stingy brother. And this, you see, was the first thing that made Morton resent a virtue that lacked strength. His mother, he told me, was the best woman he had ever known. The world had treated her mercilessly. His earliest memory was of hearing her cry at night.... And there, at the school, he got his first look at the broader world that until then he had only faintly sensed. Quite dramatic by itself, right?—if you can picture the little dark kid. It's a pretty common drama, to be honest. We people at the top are passing on misery to our children when we let the Mortons of the world despise the wealthy. And standing out above the other boys of his age at the school was Bewsher; not that there weren't others who were more important in terms of status, of course; Bewsher's family was old and wealthy by those standards, but he was definitely a younger son, and his family mostly lived in the countryside; yet even then, there was something about him—a way of carrying himself, a skill in sports, an unintentional popularity, that set him apart; the beginnings of that Norman nose that Mr. Burnaby mentioned. And here"—Sir John paused and thoughtfully puffed on his cigarette—"is the first highlight."
"To begin with, of course, Morton hated Bewsher and all he represented, hated him in a way that only a boy of his nature can; and then, one day—I don't know exactly when it could have been, probably a year or two after he had gone up to school—he began to see quite clearly what this hate meant; began to see that for such as he to hate the Bewshers of the world was the sheerest folly—a luxury far beyond his means. Quaint, wasn't it? In a boy of his age! You can imagine him working it out at night, in his narrow dormitory bed, when the other boys were asleep. You see, he realized, dimly at first, clearly at last, that through Bewsher and his kind lay the hope of Morton and his kind. Nice little boys think the same thing, only they are trained not to admit[Pg 57] it. That was the first big moment of Morton's life, and with the determination characteristic of him he set out to accomplish what he had decided. In England we make our future through our friends, in this country you make it through your enemies. But it wasn't easy for Morton; such tasks never are. He had a good many insults to swallow. In the end, however, from being tolerated he came to be indispensable, and from being indispensable eventually to be liked. He had planned his campaign with care. Carefulness, recklessly carried out, has been, I think, the guiding rule of his life. He had modelled himself on Bewsher; he walked like Bewsher; tried to think like Bewsher—that is, in the less important things of life—and, with the divination that marks his type of man, the little money he had, the little money that as a schoolboy he could borrow, he had spent with precision on clothes and other things that brought him personal distinction; in what people call necessities he starved himself. By the time he was ready to leave school you could hardly have told him from the man he had set out to follow: he was equally well-mannered; equally at his ease; if anything, more conscious of prerogative than Bewsher. He had come to spend most of his holidays at Bewsher's great old house in Gloucestershire. That, too, was an illumination. It showed him what money was made for—the sunny quiet of the place, the wheels of a spacious living that ran so smoothly, the long gardens, the inevitableness of it all. Some day, he told himself, he would have just such a house. He has. It is his mistress. The world has not allowed him much of the poetry that, as you must already see, the man has in him; he takes it out on his place.
"To start with, Morton obviously hated Bewsher and everything he stood for, hating him in a way only a boy like him could; then, one day—I’m not sure when exactly, probably a year or two after he started school—he began to understand clearly what this hatred meant; he realized that for someone like him to hate people like Bewsher was complete nonsense—a luxury far beyond his reach. Isn't that interesting? For a boy his age! You can picture him figuring it out at night, in his small dorm bed, while the other boys were asleep. He realized, dimly at first but clearly in the end, that through Bewsher and his type lay the hope for someone like him. Nice little boys think the same way, but they’re taught not to admit it. That was the first big moment of Morton’s life, and with his characteristic determination, he set out to achieve what he had decided. In England, we shape our future through our friends; in this country, you do it through your enemies. But it wasn't easy for Morton; those tasks never are. He had to swallow a lot of insults. In the end, though, from being tolerated, he became essential, and from being essential he eventually became liked. He planned his approach carefully. Careful execution, pushed to extremes, has been, I believe, the guiding principle of his life. He modeled himself after Bewsher; he walked like Bewsher; tried to think like Bewsher—at least in the less significant aspects of life—and, with the instinct that defines his kind of man, he spent the little money he had, the little money he could borrow as a schoolboy, precisely on clothes and other things that gave him personal distinction; he neglected what people consider necessities. By the time he was ready to leave school, you could hardly tell him apart from the man he aimed to emulate: he was just as well-mannered; just as comfortable; if anything, more aware of his privileges than Bewsher. He had started spending most of his holidays at Bewsher's grand old house in Gloucestershire. That, too, was an eye-opener. It showed him what money is really for—the sunny calm of the place, the smoothness of a spacious lifestyle, the long gardens, the inevitability of it all. Someday, he told himself, he would have a house just like that. He does now. It is his obsession. The world hasn’t given him much of the poetry that you can probably see he has within him; he channels it into his estate."
"It was in Morton's last year at Oxford, just before his graduation, that the second great moment of his life occurred. He had done well at his college, not a poor college either; and all the while, you must remember, he was borrowing money and running up bills. But this didn't bother him. He was perfectly assured in his own[Pg 58] mind concerning his future. He had counted costs. In that May, Bewsher, who from school had gone to Sandhurst, came up on a visit with two or three other fledgling officers, and they had a dinner in Morton's rooms. It turned into rather a 'rag,' as those things do, and it was there, across a flower-strewn, wine-stained table, that Morton had his second revelation. He wasn't drunk—he never got drunk; the others were. The thing came in upon him slowly, warmingly, like the breeze that stirred the curtains. He felt himself, as never before, a man. You can see him sitting back in his chair, in the smoke and the noise and the foolish singing, cool, his eyes a little closed. He knew now that he had passed the level of these men; yes, even the shining mark Bewsher had set. He had gone on, while they had stood still. To him, he suddenly realized, and to such as he, belonged the heritage of the years, not to these men who thought they held it. These old gray buildings stretching away into the May dusk, the history of a thousand years, were his. These sprawled young aristocrats before him—they, whether they eventually came to know it or not, they, and Bewsher with them—would one day do his bidding: come when he beckoned, go when he sent. It was a big thought, wasn't it, for a man of twenty-two?" Sir John paused and puffed at his cigarette.
It was during Morton's last year at Oxford, just before he graduated, that the second major moment of his life happened. He had done well at his college, which wasn’t a poor college either; and all the while, you have to remember, he was borrowing money and piling up bills. But this didn't bother him. He was completely confident in his own mind about his future. He had thought things through. In that May, Bewsher, who had gone to Sandhurst right after school, visited with a couple of other rookie officers, and they had dinner in Morton's room. It turned into quite a party, as these things often do, and it was there, across a table filled with flowers and wine stains, that Morton had his second revelation. He wasn't drunk—he never got drunk; the others were. The realization washed over him slowly, warmly, like a breeze that stirred the curtains. For the first time, he felt truly like a man. You could see him leaning back in his chair, surrounded by smoke and noise and silly singing, cool with his eyes slightly closed. He now knew that he had surpassed the level of these men; yes, even the shining standard Bewsher had set. He had moved forward while they remained stagnant. He suddenly realized that the heritage of the years belonged to him and those like him, not to these men who thought they possessed it. Those old gray buildings stretching into the May dusk, with a history of a thousand years, were his. These sprawled young aristocrats before him—they, whether they eventually acknowledged it or not, and Bewsher too—would one day follow his orders: come when he called, go when he sent them. It was a big thought, wasn't it, for a twenty-two-year-old man? Sir John paused and puffed at his cigarette.
"That was the second high light," he continued, "and the third did not come until fifteen years later. Bewsher went into the Indian army—his family had ideas of service—and Morton into a banking-house in London. And there, as deliberately as he had taken them up, he laid aside for the time being all the social perquisites which he had with so much pains acquired. Do you know—he told me that for fifteen years not once had he dined out, except when he thought his ambitions would be furthered by so doing, and then, as one turns on a tap, he turned on the charm he now knew himself to possess. It is not astonishing, is it, when you come to think of it, that eventually he became rich and famous?[Pg 59] Most people are unwilling to sacrifice their youth to their future. He wasn't. But it wasn't a happy time. He hated it. He paid off his debts, however, and at the end of the fifteen years found himself a big man in a small way, with every prospect of becoming a big man in a big way. Then, of course—such men do—he began to look about him. He wanted wider horizons, he wanted luxury, he wanted a wife; and he wanted them as a starved man wants food. He experienced comparatively little difficulty in getting started. Some of his school and university friends remembered him, and there was a whisper about that he was a man that bore watching. But afterward he stuck. The inner citadel of London is by no means as assailable as the outer fortifications lead one to suppose.
"That was the second highlight," he continued, "and the third didn’t come until fifteen years later. Bewsher joined the Indian army—his family had a strong sense of duty—and Morton went into a bank in London. There, just as methodically as he had picked them up, he set aside all the social perks he had worked so hard to acquire. You know—he told me that for fifteen years, he hadn’t dined out once, except when he thought it would help his ambitions, and then, like turning on a tap, he turned on the charm he now knew he had. It’s not surprising, is it, when you think about it, that he eventually became rich and famous?[Pg 59] Most people aren’t willing to give up their youth for their future. He wasn’t. But it wasn’t a happy time. He hated it. He paid off his debts, though, and by the end of those fifteen years, he found himself a big deal in a small way, with good prospects of becoming a big deal in a big way. Then, of course—like such men do—he started looking around. He wanted broader horizons, he wanted luxury, he wanted a wife; and he wanted them like a starving man wants food. He found it relatively easy to get started. Some of his school and university friends remembered him, and there were whispers that he was someone worth watching. But after that, he got stuck. The inner core of London is definitely not as easy to break into as the outer defenses might suggest."
"They say a man never has a desire but there's an angel or a devil to write it down. Morton had hardly made his discovery when Bewsher turned up from India, transferred to a crack cavalry regiment; a sunburnt, cordial Bewsher, devilishly determined to enjoy the fulness of his prime. On his skirts, as he had done once before, Morton penetrated farther and farther into the esoteric heart of society. I'm not sure just how Bewsher felt toward Morton at the time; he liked him, I think; at all events, he had the habit of him. As for Morton, he liked Bewsher as much as he dared; he never permitted himself to like any one too much.
"They say a man never has a desire without an angel or a devil recording it. Morton had barely made his discovery when Bewsher arrived from India, transferred to a top cavalry regiment; a sun-kissed, friendly Bewsher, hell-bent on enjoying the peak of his youth. With him, as he had done before, Morton delved deeper into the hidden core of society. I'm not exactly sure how Bewsher felt about Morton at that time; I think he liked him; in any case, he had grown accustomed to him. As for Morton, he liked Bewsher as much as he felt he could; he never allowed himself to become too attached to anyone."
"I don't know how it is with you, but I have noticed again and again that intimate friends are prone to fall in love with the same woman: perhaps it is because they have so many tastes in common; perhaps it is jealousy—I don't know. Anyhow, that is what happened to these two, Morton first, then Bewsher; and it is characteristic that the former mentioned it to no one, while the latter was confidential and expansive. Such men do not deserve women, and yet they are often the very men women fall most in love with. At first the girl had been attracted to Morton, it seems; he intrigued her—no doubt[Pg 60] the sense of power about him; but the handsomer man, when he entered the running, speedily drew ahead. You can imagine the effect of this upon her earlier suitor. It was the first rebuff that for a long time had occurred to him in his ordered plan of life. He resented it and turned it over in his mind, and eventually, as it always does to men of his kind, his opportunity came. You see, unlike Bewsher and his class, all his days had been an exercise in the recognition and appreciation of chances. He isolated the inevitable fly in the ointment, and in this particular ointment the fly happened to be Bewsher's lack of money and the education the girl had received. She was poor in the way that only the daughter of a great house can be. To Morton, once he was aware of the fly, and once he had combined the knowledge of it with what these two people most lacked, it was a simple thing. They lacked, as you have already guessed, courage and directness. On Morton's side was all the dunder-headism of an aristocracy, all its romanticism, all its gross materialism, all its confusion of ideals. But you mustn't think that he, Morton, was cold or objective in all this: far from it; he was desperately in love with the girl himself, and he was playing his game like a man in a corner—all his wits about him, but fever in his heart.
"I don't know about you, but I've noticed time and again that close friends tend to fall in love with the same woman. Maybe it’s because they share so many common interests; maybe it's jealousy—I really can't say. Anyway, that's what happened with these two, Morton first, then Bewsher. Interestingly, Morton didn't tell anyone about it, while Bewsher was open and talkative. Men like them don't deserve women, yet they are often the ones women fall for the hardest. Initially, the girl seemed attracted to Morton; he intrigued her—probably because of the sense of power he exuded. But once the more handsome man joined the mix, he quickly took the lead. You can imagine how this affected Morton, the earlier suitor. It was the first setback he had faced in a long time in his well-ordered life. He resented it and thought it over, and eventually, as always happens with men like him, an opportunity presented itself. Unlike Bewsher and his circle, Morton had always been skilled at spotting and seizing chances. He identified the one flaw in their situation, which was Bewsher's lack of money and the girl’s privileged upbringing. She was poor in a way that only the daughter of a prestigious family can be. Once Morton recognized this flaw and combined that insight with what both men lacked, it became straightforward. They both lacked, as you've already guessed, courage and straightforwardness. Morton brought all the foolishness of his aristocratic background, its romanticism, its materialism, and its muddled ideals. But don’t think he was detached or unemotional about it: quite the opposite; he was desperately in love with the girl and was playing his cards close to his chest, fully aware but driven by a fervor in his heart."
"There was the situation, an old one—a girl who dare not marry a poor man, and a poor man cracking his brains to know where to get money from. I dare say Bewsher never questioned the rightness of it all—he was too much in love with the girl, his own training had been too similar. And Morton, hovering on the outskirts, talked—to weak people the most fatal doctrine in the world—the doctrine of power, the doctrine that each man and woman can have just what they want if they will only get out and seek it. That's true for the big people; for the small it usually spells death. They falter on methods. They are too afraid of unimportant details. His insistence had its results even more speedily than he[Pg 61] had hoped. Before long the girl, too, was urging Bewsher on to effort. It isn't the first time goodness has sent weakness to the devil. Meanwhile the instigator dropped from his one-time position of tentative lover to that of adviser in particular. It was just the position that at the time he most desired.
There was the situation, an old one—a girl who couldn't marry a poor guy, and a poor guy trying to figure out where to get money. I bet Bewsher never questioned whether it was right—he was too in love with the girl, and his own background was too similar. And Morton, hanging around the edges, preached to vulnerable people the most dangerous idea in the world—the idea of power, the belief that everyone can get exactly what they want if they just go out and chase it. That might be true for the successful; for those struggling, it often leads to disaster. They get stuck on how to do it. They worry too much about little details. His insistence had results even faster than he[Pg 61] had expected. Soon enough, the girl was pushing Bewsher to take action. It’s not the first time that kindness has driven weakness away. Meanwhile, the instigator shifted from being a cautious lover to a specific adviser. That was exactly the role he wanted at that moment.
"Things came to a head on a warm night in April. Bewsher dropped in upon Morton in his chambers. Very handsome he looked, too, I dare say, in his evening clothes, with an opera-coat thrown back from his shoulders. I remember well myself his grand air, with a touch of cavalry swagger about it. I've no doubt he leaned against the chimney-piece and tapped his leg with his stick. And the upshot of it was that he wanted money.
"Things reached a breaking point on a warm night in April. Bewsher stopped by to see Morton in his room. He looked really handsome, I must admit, in his evening clothes, with his opera coat thrown back over his shoulders. I can still picture his impressive presence, with a bit of a cavalry swagger to it. I'm sure he leaned against the fireplace and tapped his leg with his cane. In the end, he was there to ask for money."
"Oh, no! not a loan. It wasn't as bad as that. He had enough to screw along with himself; although he was frightfully in debt. He wanted a big sum. An income. To make money, that was. He didn't want to go into business if he could help it; hadn't any ability that way; hated it. But perhaps Morton could put him in the way of something? He didn't mind chances."
"Oh, no! Not a loan. It wasn’t that bad. He had enough to get by; even though he was really in debt. He wanted a large amount. An income. To make money, that is. He didn’t want to go into business if he could avoid it; he had no skills in that area; he hated it. But maybe Morton could guide him to something? He was open to taking chances."
"Do you see?" Sir John leaned forward. "And he never realized the vulgarity of it—that product of five centuries, that English gentleman. Never realized the vulgarity of demanding of life something for nothing; of asking from a man as a free gift what that man had sweated for and starved for all his life; yes, literally, all his life. It was an illumination, as Morton said, upon that pitiful thing we call 'class.' He demanded all this as his right, too; demanded power, the one precious possession. Well, the other man had his code as well, and the first paragraph in it was that a man shall get only what he works for. Can you imagine him, the little ugly man, sitting at his table and thinking all this? And suddenly he got to his feet. 'Yes,' he said, 'I'll make you a rich man.' But he didn't say he would keep him one. That was the third high light—the little man standing where all through the ages had stood men like him, the[Pg 62] secret movers of the world, while before them, supplicating, had passed the beauty and the pride of their times. In the end they all beg at the feet of power—the kings and the fighting men. And yet, although this was the great, hidden triumph of his life, and, moreover, beyond his hopes a realization of the game he had been playing—for it put Bewsher, you see, utterly in his power—Morton said at the moment it made him a little sick. It was too crude; Bewsher's request too unashamed; it made suddenly too cheap, since men could ask for it so lightly, all the stakes for which he, Morton, had sacrificed the slow minutes and hours of his life. And then, of course, there was this as well: Bewsher had been to Morton an ideal, and ideals can't die, even the memory of them, without some pain."
"Do you get it?" Sir John leaned in closer. "He never understood how vulgar it was—that result of five centuries, that English gentleman. He never grasped the audacity of expecting something for nothing from life; of asking a man, as if it were a free gift, for what that man had worked hard for and sacrificed all his life; yes, literally, his whole life. It was an eye-opener, as Morton put it, about that sad thing we call 'class.' He demanded all of this as his right; he insisted on power—his most valuable possession. Well, the other man had his own principles too, and the first rule was that a person only gets what they earn. Can you picture him, the little ugly man, sitting at his table, thinking all of this? Then, suddenly, he stood up. 'Yes,' he said, 'I'll make you a rich man.' But he didn't mention that he would keep him one. That was the third standout moment—the little man standing where men like him had stood throughout the ages, the[Pg 62] secret movers of the world, while before them, pleading, had passed the beauty and pride of their times. In the end, everyone grovels at the feet of power—the kings and the warriors. And yet, even though this was the great, hidden victory of his life, and beyond his expectations a realization of the game he was playing—because it put Bewsher completely in his control—Morton felt a bit sick at that moment. It was too blunt; Bewsher's request was too shameless; it suddenly felt too cheap, since men could ask for it so casually, all the stakes for which he, Morton, had sacrificed the slow minutes and hours of his life. And there was another thing: Bewsher had been an ideal to Morton, and ideals can't die, not even the memory of them, without causing some pain."
Mrs. Malcolm, watching with lips a little parted, said to herself: "He has uncoiled too much."
Mrs. Malcolm, watching with slightly parted lips, said to herself, "He's revealed too much."
"Yes"—Sir John reached out his hand and, picking up a long-stemmed rose from the table, began idly to twist it in his fingers. "And that was the end. From then on the matter was simple. It was like a duel between a trained swordsman and a novice; only it wasn't really a duel at all, for one of the antagonists was unaware that he was fighting. I suppose that most people would call it unfair. I have wondered. And yet Bewsher, in a polo game, or in the game of social life, would not have hesitated to use all the skill and craft he knew. But, you say, he would not have played against beginners. Well, he had asked himself into this game; he had not been invited. And so, all through that spring and into the summer and autumn the three-cornered contest went on, and into the winter and on to the spring beyond. Unwittingly, the girl was playing more surely than ever into Morton's hand. The increasing number of Bewsher's platitudes about wealth, about keeping up tradition, about religion, showed that. He even talked vaguely about giving up the army and going into business. 'It must have its fascinations, you know,' he remarked[Pg 63] lightly. In the eyes of both of them Morton had become sort of fairy godfather—a mysterious, wonderful gnome at whose beck gold leaped from the mountainside. It was just the illusion he wished to create. In the final analysis the figure of the gnome is the most beloved figure in the rotten class to which we belong.
"Yes"—Sir John reached out his hand and picked up a long-stemmed rose from the table, idly twisting it between his fingers. "And that was the end. From then on, things were straightforward. It was like a duel between a skilled swordsman and a beginner; only it wasn’t really a duel at all, because one of the opponents was unaware he was even fighting. I guess most people would call that unfair. I’ve thought about it. And yet Bewsher, whether in a polo game or in the game of social life, wouldn’t have hesitated to use all the skill and tricks he knew. But you say he wouldn’t have played against novices. Well, he had inserted himself into this game; he hadn’t been invited. So, all through that spring and into the summer and autumn, the three-way contest continued, through to winter and into the next spring. Unknowingly, the girl was playing more firmly into Morton’s hands. The increasing number of Bewsher's clichés about wealth, about maintaining tradition, about religion, demonstrated that. He even talked vaguely about leaving the army and going into business. 'It must have its fascinations, you know,' he remarked[Pg 63] lightly. In both of their eyes, Morton had become a sort of fairy godfather—a mysterious, wonderful gnome at whose beckon gold sprang from the mountainside. It was the illusion he wanted to create. Ultimately, the gnome figure is the most cherished figure in the shabby class to which we belong."
"And then, just as spontaneously as it had come, Bewsher's money began to melt away—slowly at first; faster afterward until, finally, he was back again to his original income. This was a time of stress, of hurried consultations, of sympathy on the part of Morton, of some rather ugly funk on the part of Bewsher; and Morton realized that in the eyes of the girl he was rapidly becoming once more the dominant figure. It didn't do him much good"—Sir John broke the stem of the rose between his fingers.
"And then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, Bewsher's money started to disappear—slowly at first, then more quickly, until he was back to his original income. This was a stressful time, filled with rushed discussions, sympathy from Morton, and some pretty ugly anxiety from Bewsher; and Morton realized that in the girl's eyes, he was quickly becoming the dominant figure again. It didn't really benefit him much"—Sir John snapped the stem of the rose between his fingers.
"Soon there was an end to it all. There came, finally, a very unpleasant evening. This too was in April; April a year after Bewsher's visit to Morton's chambers, only this time the scene was laid in an office. Bewsher had put a check on the desk. 'Here,' he said, 'that will tide me over until I can get on my feet,' and his voice was curiously thick; and Morton, looking down, had seen that the signature wasn't genuine—a clumsy business done by a clumsy man—and, despite all his training, from what he said, a little cold shiver had run up and down his back. This had gone farther than he had planned. But he made no remark, simply pocketed the check, and the next day settled out of his own pockets Bewsher's sorry affairs; put him back, that is, where he had started, with a small income mortgaged beyond hope. Then he sent a note to the girl requesting an interview on urgent business. She saw him that night in her drawing-room. She was very lovely. Morton was all friendly sympathy. It wasn't altogether unreal, either. I think, from what he told me, he was genuinely touched. But he felt, you know—the urge, the goad, of his own career. His kind do. Ultimately they are not their own masters. He showed the girl the check—not at first, you understand,[Pg 64] but delicately, after preliminary discussion; reluctantly upon repeated urging. 'What was he to do? What would she advise? Bewsher was safe, of course; he had seen to that; but the whole unintelligible, shocking aspect of the thing!' He tore the check up and threw it in the fire. He was not unaware that the girl's eyes admired him. It was a warm night. He said good-by and walked home along the deserted street. He remembered, he told me, how sweet the trees smelled. He was not happy. You see, Bewsher had been the nearest approach to a friend he had ever had.
Soon, it all came to an end. Finally, a very uncomfortable evening arrived. This was also in April—April a year after Bewsher's visit to Morton's office; only this time, the setting was an office. Bewsher had placed a check on the desk. "Here," he said, "this will help me get by until I can get back on my feet," and his voice was strangely thick. When Morton looked down, he noticed that the signature wasn't real—a sloppy job done by a clumsy man—and despite all his training, a cold shiver ran up and down his spine from what he said. This had gone further than he had intended. But he said nothing, simply pocketed the check, and the next day paid off Bewsher's unfortunate debts from his own funds; he effectively put him back where he started, with a small income heavily mortgaged. Then he sent a note to the girl asking for an urgent meeting. She saw him that night in her drawing room. She was stunningly beautiful. Morton showed her friendly sympathy. It wasn't entirely fake, either. From what he told me, he was sincerely moved. But he also felt, you know—the push, the drive of his own career. People like him do. Ultimately, they aren’t really in charge of their own lives. He showed the girl the check—not at first, of course, but gently, after some preliminary discussion; reluctantly, after she pressed him repeatedly. "What was he to do? What would she suggest? Bewsher was safe, of course; he had ensured that; but the whole confusing, shocking nature of the situation!" He tore up the check and tossed it in the fire. He was aware that the girl's eyes admired him. It was a warm night. He said goodbye and walked home along the empty street. He remembered, he told me, how wonderful the trees smelled. He wasn’t happy. You see, Bewsher had been the closest thing to a friend he had ever had.
"That practically finished the sordid business. What the girl said to Bewsher Morton never knew; he trusted to her conventionalized religion and her family pride to break Bewsher's heart, and to Bewsher's sentimentality to eliminate him forever from the scene. In both surmises he was correct; he was only not aware that at the same time the girl had broken her own heart. He found that out afterward. And Bewsher eliminated himself more thoroughly than necessary. I suppose the shame of the thing was to him like a blow to a thoroughbred, instead of an incentive, as it would have been to a man of coarser fibre. He went from bad to worse, resigned from his regiment, finally disappeared. Personally, I had hoped that he had begun again somewhere on the outskirts of the world. But he isn't that sort. There's not much of the Norman king to him except his nose. The girl married Morton. He gave her no time to recover from her gratitude. He felt very happy, he told me, the day of his wedding, very elated. It was one of those rare occasions when he felt that the world was a good place. Another high light, you see. And it was no mean thing, if you consider it, for a man such as he to marry the daughter of a peer, and at the same time to love her. He was not a gentleman, you understand, he could never be that—it was the one secret thing that always hurt him—no amount of brains, no amount of courage could[Pg 65] make him what he wasn't; he never lied to himself as most men do; so he had acquired a habit of secretly triumphing over those who possessed the gift. The other thing that hurt him was when, a few months later, he discovered that his wife still loved Bewsher and always would. And that"—Sir John picked up the broken rose again—"is, I suppose, the end of the story."
"That pretty much wrapped up the messy situation. What the girl said to Bewsher Morton he never found out; he relied on her conventional beliefs and family pride to break Bewsher's heart, and on Bewsher's sentimentality to remove him from the picture for good. In both predictions, he was right; he just didn’t realize that at the same time, the girl had broken her own heart. He learned that later. And Bewsher removed himself more completely than necessary. I think the shame of it all hit him like a blow to a thoroughbred, instead of motivating him, as it would have for someone less refined. He went from bad to worse, resigned from his regiment, and ultimately vanished. Personally, I hoped he had started fresh somewhere far away from it all. But he’s not that type. There’s not much of the Norman king in him except his nose. The girl married Morton. He gave her no time to get over her gratitude. He told me he felt really happy and very proud on the day of his wedding. It was one of those rare times he felt the world was a good place. Just another highlight, you see. And it was no small thing, considering a man like him marrying the daughter of a peer while truly loving her. He wasn’t a gentleman, you see; he could never be that—it was the one secret that always pained him—no amount of intelligence or bravery could make him something he wasn’t; he never lied to himself like most men do; so he had developed a habit of secretly feeling superior to those who had that gift. The other thing that stung was when, a few months later, he found out his wife still loved Bewsher and always would. And that"—Sir John picked up the broken rose again—"is, I guess, the end of the story."
There was a moment's silence and then Burnaby lifted his pointed chin. "By George!" he said, "it is interesting to know how things really happen, isn't it? But I think—you have, haven't you, left out the real point. Do you—would you mind telling just why you imagine Morton did this thing? Told his secret before all those people? It wasn't like him, was it?"
There was a brief silence, and then Burnaby raised his chin. "Wow!" he said, "it's really fascinating to find out how things actually unfold, isn't it? But I think—you have, right?—missed the main point. Can you—would you mind explaining why you think Morton did this? Why he revealed his secret in front of everyone? That wasn’t like him, was it?"
Sir John slowly lighted another cigarette, and then he turned to Burnaby and smiled. "Yes," he said, "it was extremely like him. Still, it's very clever of you, very clever. Can't you guess? It isn't so very difficult."
Sir John slowly lit another cigarette, then turned to Burnaby and smiled. "Yeah," he said, "that was really like him. Still, it’s very clever of you, very clever. Can’t you figure it out? It's not that hard."
"No," said Burnaby, "I can't guess at all."
"No," Burnaby said, "I really can’t guess."
"Well, then, listen." And to Mrs. Malcolm it seemed as if Sir John had grown larger, had merged in the shadows about him; at least he gave that impression, for he sat up very straight and threw back his shoulders. For a moment he hesitated, then he began, "You must go back to the dinner I was describing," he said—"the dinner in London. I too was intrigued as you are, and when it was over I followed Morton out and walked with him toward his club. And, like you, I asked the question. I think that he had known all along that I suspected; at all events, it is characteristic of the man that he did not try to bluff me. He walked on for a little while in silence, and then he laughed abruptly. 'Yes,' he said, 'I'll tell you. Yes. Just this. What there is to be got, I've got; what work can win I've won; but back of it all there's something else, and back even of that there's a careless god who gives his gifts where they are least deserved. That's one reason why I talked as I did[Pg 66] to-night. To all of us—the men like me—there comes in the end a time when we realize that what a man can do we can do, but that love, the touch of other people's minds, these two things are the gifts of the careless god. And it irritates us, I suppose, irritates us! We want them in a way that the ordinary man who has them cannot understand. We want them as damned souls in hell want water. And sometimes the strain's too much. It was to-night. To touch other minds, even for a moment, even if they hate you while you are doing it, that's the thing! To lay yourself, just once, bare to the gaze of ordinary people! With the hope, perhaps, that even then they may still find in you something to admire or love. Self-revelation! Every man confesses sometime. It happened that I chose a dinner party. Do you understand?'" It was almost as if Sir John himself had asked the question.
"Well, then, listen." To Mrs. Malcolm, it seemed that Sir John had become larger, blending into the shadows around him; at least, that's the impression he gave as he sat up very straight and threw back his shoulders. He hesitated for a moment, then started, "You need to go back to the dinner I was talking about," he said—"the dinner in London. I was just as intrigued as you are, and after it ended, I followed Morton out and walked with him toward his club. Like you, I asked the question. I think he had known all along that I suspected; in any case, it's typical of him that he didn't try to pretend otherwise. He walked in silence for a little while, then laughed suddenly. 'Yes,' he said, 'I'll tell you. Yes. Just this. Everything there is to gain, I've gained; whatever work can earn, I've earned; but behind it all, there’s something else, and even further back, there's a careless god who gives his gifts where they’re least deserved. That’s one reason why I spoke the way I did[Pg 66] tonight. For all of us—men like me—there comes a time when we realize that what a man can do, we can do, but love, the connection with other people's minds, these two things are gifts from that careless god. And it annoys us, I suppose, annoys us! We desire them in a way that an ordinary person who possesses them can't comprehend. We crave them like damned souls in hell crave water. And sometimes the pressure is too much. It was tonight. To connect with other minds, even for a moment, even if they despise you while you're doing it, that's the goal! To expose yourself, even just once, to the gaze of ordinary people! With the hope that maybe, even then, they might still find something in you to admire or love. Self-revelation! Every man confesses at some point. I happened to choose a dinner party for mine. Do you understand?" It was almost as if Sir John himself had asked the question.
"And then"—he was speaking in his usual calm tones again—"there happened a curious thing, a very curious thing, for Morton stopped and turned toward me and began to laugh. I thought he would never stop. It was rather uncanny, under the street lamp there, this usually rather quiet man. 'And that,' he said at length, 'that's only half the story. The cream of it is this: the way I myself felt, sitting there among all those soft, easily lived people. That's the cream of it. To flout them, to sting them, to laugh at them, to know you had more courage than all of them put together, you who were once so afraid of them! To feel that—even if they knew it was about yourself you were talking—that even then they were afraid of you, and would to-morrow ask you back again to their houses. That's power! That's worth doing! After all, you can keep your love and your sympathy and your gentlemen; it's only to men like me, men who've sweated and come up, that moments arise such as I've had to-night.' And then, 'It's rather a pity,' he said, after a pause, 'that of them all you alone knew of whom I was talking. Rather a pity, isn't[Pg 67] it?'" Sir John hesitated and looked about the table. "It was unusual, wasn't it?" he said at length gently. "Have I been too dramatic?"
"And then"—he was back to his usual calm voice—"something curious happened. Morton stopped, turned to me, and started laughing. I thought he would never stop. It was kind of eerie, under that streetlamp, seeing this usually quiet guy. 'And that,' he finally said, 'is just half the story. The real part is this: the way I felt sitting there among all those soft, easygoing people. That's the real part. To mock them, to provoke them, to laugh at them, to know you had more guts than all of them combined, you who were once so scared of them! To feel that—even if they knew it was about you they were talking—that even then they were scared of you, and would invite you back to their homes tomorrow. That's power! That's worth it! After all, you can keep your love and your sympathy and your gentlemen; it’s only for guys like me, guys who’ve struggled and risen, that moments like I had tonight come along.' And then he said, 'It's kind of a shame,' after a pause, 'that you were the only one who knew who I was talking about. Kind of a shame, isn't[Pg 67] it?'" Sir John hesitated and glanced around the table. "It was unusual, wasn't it?" he finally said softly. "Was I too dramatic?"
In the little silence that followed, Mrs. Malcolm leaned forward, her eyes starry. "I would rather," she said, "talk to Bewsher in his teepee than talk to Morton with all his money."
In the brief silence that followed, Mrs. Malcolm leaned forward, her eyes sparkling. "I would rather," she said, "talk to Bewsher in his teepee than have a conversation with Morton, no matter how much money he has."
Sir John looked at her and smiled—his charming smile. "Oh, no, you wouldn't," he said. "Oh, no! We say those things, but we don't mean them. If you sat next to Morton at dinner you'd like him; but as for Bewsher you'd despise him, as all right-minded women despise a failure. Oh, no; you'd prefer Morton."
Sir John looked at her and smiled—his charming smile. "Oh, no, you wouldn't," he said. "Oh, no! We say those things, but we don't really mean them. If you sat next to Morton at dinner, you'd like him; but as for Bewsher, you'd despise him, just like any sensible woman despises a failure. Oh, no; you'd prefer Morton."
"Perhaps you're right," sighed Mrs. Malcolm; "pirates are fascinating, I suppose." She arose to her feet. Out of the shadows Lady Masters advanced to meet her. "She is like a mist," thought Mrs. Malcolm. "Exactly like a rather faint mist."
"Maybe you're right," sighed Mrs. Malcolm. "Pirates are pretty interesting, I guess." She got to her feet. From the shadows, Lady Masters stepped forward to join her. "She is like a fog," thought Mrs. Malcolm. "Just like a pretty faint fog."
Burnaby leaned over and lit a cigarette at one of the candles. "And, of course," he said quietly, without raising his head, "the curious thing is that this fellow Morton, despite all his talk of power, in the end is merely a ghost of Bewsher, after all, isn't he?"
Burnaby leaned over and lit a cigarette with one of the candles. "And, of course," he said quietly, still not lifting his head, "the interesting thing is that this guy Morton, despite all his talk about power, is really just a shadow of Bewsher, isn’t he?"
Sir John turned and looked at the bowed sleek head with a puzzled expression. "A ghost!" he murmured. "I don't think I quite understand."
Sir John turned and looked at the lowered, smooth head with a puzzled expression. "A ghost!" he murmured. "I don't think I totally get it."
"It's very simple," said Burnaby, and raised his head. "Despite all Morton has done, in the things worth while, in the things he wants the most, he can at best be only a shadow of the shadow Bewsher has left—a shadow of a man to the woman who loves Bewsher, a shadow of a friend to the men who liked Bewsher, a shadow of a gentleman to the gentlemen about him. A ghost, in other words. It's the inevitable end of all selfishness. I think Bewsher has rather the best of it, don't you?"
"It's really simple," Burnaby said, lifting his head. "No matter what Morton has done, in the things that matter, in the things he wants the most, he can only be a shadow of the shadow Bewsher has left—a shadow of a man to the woman who loves Bewsher, a shadow of a friend to the men who liked Bewsher, a shadow of a gentleman to the gentlemen around him. A ghost, basically. It's the unavoidable consequence of all selfishness. I think Bewsher has come out ahead, don't you?"
"I—I had never thought of it in quite that light," said Sir John, and followed Mrs. Malcolm.
"I—I had never thought of it like that," said Sir John, and followed Mrs. Malcolm.
They went into the drawing-room beyond—across a[Pg 68] hallway, and up a half-flight of stairs, and through glass doors. "Play for us!" said Mrs. Malcolm, and Burnaby, that remarkable young man, sat down to the piano and for perhaps an hour made the chords sob to a strange music, mostly his own.
They walked into the drawing-room beyond—across a[Pg 68] hallway, up half a flight of stairs, and through the glass doors. "Play for us!" said Mrs. Malcolm, and Burnaby, that amazing young man, sat down at the piano and for about an hour made the chords weep to a unique melody, mostly his own.
"That's Bewsher!" he said when he was through, and had sat back on his stool, and was sipping a long-neglected cordial.
"That's Bewsher!" he said when he was done, sitting back on his stool and sipping a long-neglected drink.
"Br-r-r-!" shivered Mrs. Selden from her place by the fire. "How unpleasant you are!"
"Br-r-r-!" shivered Mrs. Selden from her spot by the fire. "You're so unpleasant!"
Sir John looked troubled. "I hope," he said, "my story hasn't depressed you too much. Burnaby's was really worse, you know. Well, I must be going." He turned to Mrs. Malcolm. "You are one of the few women who can make me sit up late."
Sir John looked worried. "I hope," he said, "my story hasn't brought you down too much. Burnaby's was actually worse, you know. Well, I should be heading out." He turned to Mrs. Malcolm. "You're one of the few women who can make me stay up late."
He bade each in turn good-night in his suave, charming, slightly Hebraic manner. To Burnaby he said: "Thank you for the music. Improvisation is perhaps the happiest of gifts."
He said good-night to each person in a smooth, charming, slightly Jewish way. To Burnaby, he said: "Thanks for the music. Improvisation is maybe the best gift of all."
But Burnaby for once was awkward. He was watching Sir John's face with the curious, intent look of a forest animal that so often possessed his long, dark eyes. Suddenly he remembered himself. "Oh, yes," he said hastily, "I beg your pardon. Thanks, very much."
But Burnaby was awkward this time. He was staring at Sir John's face with the curious, focused expression of a wild animal that often filled his long, dark eyes. Then he remembered himself. "Oh, yes," he said quickly, "I'm sorry. Thank you very much."
"Good-night!" Sir John and Lady Masters passed through the glass doors.
"Good night!" Sir John and Lady Masters walked through the glass doors.
Burnaby paused a moment where he had shaken hands, and then, with the long stride characteristic of him, went to the window and, drawing aside the curtain, peered into the darkness beyond. He stood listening until the purr of a great motor rose and died on the snow-muffled air. "He's gone!" he said, and turned back into the room. He spread his arms out and dropped them to his sides. "Swastika!" he said. "And God keep us from the evil eye!"
Burnaby took a moment after shaking hands, then, with his usual long stride, walked to the window, pulled back the curtain, and looked into the darkness outside. He stood there listening until the hum of a large engine faded away into the snow-covered air. "He’s gone!" he said, turning back into the room. He spread his arms wide and let them fall to his sides. "Swastika!" he exclaimed. "And may God protect us from the evil eye!"
"What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Malcolm.
"What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Malcolm.
"Sir John," said Burnaby. "He has 'a bad heart.'"[Pg 69]
"Sir John," Burnaby said. "He has 'a bad heart.'" [Pg 69]
"Stop talking your Indian talk and tell us what you mean."
"Stop using your Indian words and tell us what you mean."
Burnaby balanced himself on the hearth. "Am I to understand you don't know?" he asked. "Well, Morton's Masters, and 'the girl's' Lady Masters, and Bewsher—well, he's just a squaw-man."
Burnaby stood on the hearth. "So, I take it you don't know?" he asked. "Well, Morton's Masters, and 'the girl's' Lady Masters, and Bewsher—he's just a guy who's married to a Native American woman."
"I don't believe it!" said Mrs. Malcolm. "He wouldn't dare."
"I can’t believe it!" said Mrs. Malcolm. "He wouldn’t have the guts."
"Wouldn't dare?" Burnaby laughed shortly. "My dear Minna, he'd dare anything if it gave him a sense of power."
"Wouldn't dare?" Burnaby laughed briefly. "My dear Minna, he'd dare anything if it made him feel powerful."
"But why—why did he choose us? We're not so important as all that?"
"But why—why did he pick us? We're not that important, are we?"
"Because—well, Bewsher's name came up. Because, well, you heard what he said—self-revelation—men who had sweated. Because—" suddenly Burnaby took a step forward and his jaw shot out—"because that shadow of his, that wife of his, broke a champagne-glass when I said Geoffrey Boisselier Bewsher; broke her champagne-glass and, I've no doubt, cried out loud in her heart. Power can't buy love—no; but power can stamp to death anything that won't love it. That's Masters. I can tell a timber-wolf far off. Can you see him now in his motor? He'll have turned the lights out, and she—his wife—will be looking out of the window at the snow. All you can see of him would be his nose and his beard and the glow of his cigar—except his smile. You could see that when the car passed a corner lamp, couldn't you?"
"Because, well, Bewsher's name came up. Because, well, you heard what he said—self-revelation—men who put in the hard work. Because—" suddenly Burnaby stepped forward and thrust his jaw out—"because that shadow of his, that wife of his, shattered a champagne glass when I mentioned Geoffrey Boisselier Bewsher; shattered her glass and, I have no doubt, cried out in her heart. Power can't buy love—no; but power can crush anything that refuses to love it. That's Masters for you. I can spot a timber wolf from a distance. Can you see him now in his car? He must have turned the lights off, and she—his wife—will be looking out the window at the snow. All you'd see of him would be his nose and beard and the glow of his cigar—except for his smile. You could catch that when the car passed a streetlamp, couldn't you?"
"I don't believe it yet," said Mrs. Malcolm. "It's too preposterous."[Pg 70]
"I still can't believe it," said Mrs. Malcolm. "It's way too ridiculous."[Pg 70]
LONELY PLACES[5]
By FRANCIS BUZZELL
By FRANCIS BUZZELL
From The Pictorial Review
From The Pictorial Review
She was not quite forty years old, but so aged was she in appearance that another twenty-five years would not find her perceptibly older. And to the people of Almont she was still Abbie Snover, or "that Snover girl." Age in Almont is not reckoned in years, but by marriage, and by children, and grandchildren.
She was not quite forty years old, but she looked so much older that another twenty-five years wouldn't make her seem noticeably different. To the people of Almont, she was still Abbie Snover, or "that Snover girl." In Almont, age isn't measured in years but by marriage, children, and grandchildren.
Nearly all the young men of Abbie's generation had gone to the City, returning only in after years, with the intention of staying a week or two weeks, and leaving at the end of a day, or two days. So Abbie never married.
Nearly all the young men of Abbie's generation went to the City, coming back only years later with plans to stay a week or two, and leaving after a day or two. So Abbie never got married.
It had never occurred to Abbie to leave Almont because all the young men had gone away. She had been born in the big house at the foot of Tillson Street; she had never lived anywhere else; she had never slept anywhere but in the black walnut bed in the South bedroom.
It had never crossed Abbie's mind to leave Almont just because all the young guys had gone away. She was born in the big house at the end of Tillson Street; she had never lived anywhere else; she had never slept anywhere except in the black walnut bed in the South bedroom.
At the age of twenty-five, Abbie inherited the big house, and with it hired-man Chris. He was part of her inheritance. Her memory of him, like her memory of the big house, went back as far as her memory of herself.
At twenty-five, Abbie inherited the big house, along with hired man Chris. He was included in her inheritance. Her memories of him, just like her memories of the big house, dated back as far as her memories of herself.
Every Winter evening, between seven and eight o'clock, Abbie lighted the glass-handled lamp, placed it on the marble-topped table in the parlor window, and sat down beside it. The faint light of this lamp, gleaming through the snow-hung, shelving evergreens, was the only sign that the big house was there, and occupied. When the wind blew from the West she could[Pg 71] occasionally hear a burst of laughter from the boys and girls sliding down Giddings's Hill; the song of some young farmer driving home. She thought of the Spring, when the snow would disappear, and the honeysuckle would flower, and the wrens would again occupy the old teapots hung in the vines of the dining-room porch.
Every winter evening, between seven and eight o'clock, Abbie would light the glass-handled lamp, set it on the marble-topped table by the parlor window, and sit beside it. The soft light from the lamp, shining through the snow-laden evergreens, was the only indicator that the big house was there and that someone was home. When the wind blew from the west, she could occasionally hear laughter from the boys and girls sliding down Giddings's Hill and the song of a young farmer driving home. She thought about spring, when the snow would melt, the honeysuckle would bloom, and the wrens would once again nest in the old teapots hanging in the vines of the dining-room porch.
The things that made the people of Almont interesting to each other and drew them together meant nothing to Abbie Snover. When she had become too old to be asked in marriage by any one, she had stopped going to dances and to sleigh-rides, and no one had asked her why. Then she had left the choir.
The things that made the people of Almont interesting to each other and brought them together meant nothing to Abbie Snover. Once she got too old for anyone to propose to her, she stopped going to dances and sleigh rides, and no one asked her why. After that, she left the choir.
Except when she went to do her marketing, Abbie was never seen on the streets.
Except when she went grocery shopping, Abbie was rarely seen on the streets.
For fifteen years after Amos Snover died, Abbie and Old Chris lived alone in the big house. Every Saturday morning, as her mother had done before her, Abbie went to the grocery store, to the butcher shop, and to "Newberry's." She always walked along the East side of Main Street, Old Chris, with the market-basket, following about three feet behind her. And every Saturday night Old Chris went down-town to sit in the back of Pot Lippincott's store and visit with Owen Frazer, who drove in from the sixty acres he farmed as a "renter" at Mile Corners. Once every week Abbie made a batch of cookies, cutting the thin-rolled dough into the shape of leaves with an old tin cutter that had been her mother's. She stored the cookies in the shiny tin pail that stood on the shelf in the clothes-press of the downstairs bedroom, because that was where her mother had always kept them, to be handy and yet out of reach of the hired help. And when Jennie Sanders's children came to her door on their way home from school she gave them two cookies each, because her mother had always given her two.
For fifteen years after Amos Snover died, Abbie and Old Chris lived alone in the big house. Every Saturday morning, just like her mother used to, Abbie went to the grocery store, the butcher shop, and "Newberry's." She always walked along the east side of Main Street, with Old Chris following about three feet behind her and carrying the market basket. Every Saturday night, Old Chris would head downtown to sit at the back of Pot Lippincott's store and chat with Owen Frazer, who drove in from the sixty acres he farmed as a renter at Mile Corners. Each week, Abbie made a batch of cookies, cutting the thin dough into leaf shapes with an old tin cutter that had belonged to her mother. She stored the cookies in the shiny tin pail that sat on the shelf in the clothes press of the downstairs bedroom, just like her mother always did, keeping them handy yet out of reach of the hired help. When Jennie Sanders's children came to her door on their way home from school, she gave them two cookies each, because her mother had always given her two.
Once every three months "the Jersey girls," dressed in black broadcloth, with black, fluted ruffles around their necks, and black-flowered bonnets covering their scanty[Pg 72] hair, turned the corner at Chase's Lane, walked three blocks to the foot of Tilson Street, and rang Abbie Snover's door-bell.
Once every three months, "the Jersey girls," wearing black broadcloth outfits with fluted black ruffles around their necks and black-flowered bonnets covering their thin[Pg 72] hair, turned the corner at Chase's Lane, walked three blocks to the end of Tilson Street, and rang Abbie Snover's doorbell.
As Old Chris grew older and less able, Abbie was compelled to close off first one room and then another; but Old Chris still occupied the back chamber near the upstairs woodroom, and Abbie still slept in the South bedroom.
As Old Chris got older and less capable, Abbie had to start shutting off one room after another; but Old Chris still stayed in the back room near the upstairs woodroom, and Abbie continued to sleep in the South bedroom.
Early one October afternoon, Jim East, Almont's express agent and keeper of the general store, drove his hooded delivery cart up to the front steps of the big house. He trembled with excitement as he climbed down from the seat.
Early one October afternoon, Jim East, Almont's express agent and owner of the general store, drove his covered delivery cart up to the front steps of the big house. He shook with excitement as he climbed down from the seat.
"Abbie Snover! Ab—bie!" he called. "I got somethin' for you! A package all the way from China! Just you come an' look!"
"Abbie Snover! Ab—bie!" he shouted. "I've got something for you! A package all the way from China! Just come and see!"
Jim East lifted the package out of the delivery cart, carried it up the steps, and set it down at Abbie's feet.
Jim East picked up the package from the delivery cart, carried it up the steps, and placed it at Abbie's feet.
"Just you look, Abbie! That there crate's made of little fishin' poles, an' what's inside's all wrapped up in Chinee mats!"
"Just look, Abbie! That crate is made of small fishing poles, and what's inside is all wrapped up in Chinese mats!"
Old Chris came around from the back of the house. Jim East grabbed his arm and pointed at the bamboo crate:
Old Chris walked around from the back of the house. Jim East grabbed his arm and pointed at the bamboo crate:
"Just you put your nose down, Chris, an' smell. Ain't that foreign?"
"Just put your nose down, Chris, and take a whiff. Doesn't that smell foreign?"
Abbie brought her scissors. Carefully she removed the red and yellow labels.
Abbie brought her scissors. She carefully took off the red and yellow labels.
"There's American writin' on 'em, too," Jim East hastened to explain, "'cause otherwise how'd I know who it was for, hey?"
"There's American writing on them, too," Jim East quickly explained, "'cause otherwise how would I know who it was for, right?"
Abbie carried the labels into the parlor and looked for a safe place for them. She saw the picture-album and put them in it. Then she hurried back to the porch. Old Chris opened one end of the crate.
Abbie took the labels into the living room and searched for a safe spot to put them. She noticed the photo album and placed them inside. Then she rushed back to the porch. Old Chris opened one end of the crate.
"It's a plant," Jim East whispered; "a Chinee plant."
"It's a plant," Jim East whispered, "a Chinese plant."
"It's a dwarf orange-tree," Old Chris announced. "See, it says so on that there card."[Pg 73]
"It's a dwarf orange tree," Old Chris announced. "Look, it says so on that card there."[Pg 73]
Abbie carried the little orange-tree into the parlor. Who could have sent it to her? There was no one she knew, away off there in China!
Abbie brought the little orange tree into the living room. Who could have sent it to her? She didn’t know anyone all the way over in China!
"You be careful of that bamboo and the wrappings," she warned Old Chris. "I'll make something decorative-like out of them."
"You should be careful with that bamboo and the wrappings," she warned Old Chris. "I'll make something decorative out of them."
Abbie waited until Jim East drove away in his delivery cart. Then she sat down at the table in the parlor and opened the album. She found her name on one of the labels—Abbie Snover, Almont, Michigan, U. S. A. It seemed queer to her that her name had come all the way from China. On the card that said that the plant was a dwarf orange-tree she found the name—Thomas J. Thorington. Thomas? Tom? Tom Thorington! Why, the last she had heard of Tom had been fifteen years back. He had gone out West. She had received a picture of him in a uniform, with a gun on his shoulder. She dimly recollected that he had been a guard at some penitentiary. How long ago it seemed! He must have become a missionary or something, to be away off in China. And he had remembered her! She sat for a long time looking at the labels. She wondered if the queer Chinese letters spelled Abbie Snover, Almont, Michigan. She opened the album again and hunted until she found the picture of Tom Thorington in his guard's uniform. Then she placed the labels next to the picture, closed the album, and carefully fastened the adjustable clasp.
Abbie waited until Jim East drove away in his delivery cart. Then she sat down at the table in the parlor and opened the album. She found her name on one of the labels—Abbie Snover, Almont, MI, U. S. A. It felt strange to her that her name had come all the way from China. On the card that indicated the plant was a dwarf orange tree, she saw the name—Thomas J. Thorington. Thomas? Tom? Tom Thorington! The last she had heard of Tom was fifteen years ago when he had gone out West. She remembered receiving a picture of him in a uniform, with a gun slung over his shoulder. She vaguely recalled that he had been a guard at a penitentiary. It felt like such a long time ago! He must have become a missionary or something to be all the way in China. And he had remembered her! She sat for a long time staring at the labels. She wondered if the strange Chinese letters spelled out Abbie Snover, Almont, MI. She opened the album again and searched until she found the picture of Tom Thorington in his guard's uniform. Then she placed the labels next to the picture, closed the album, and carefully fastened the adjustable clasp.
Under Abbie's constant attention, the little orange-tree thrived. A tiny green orange appeared. Day by day she watched it grow, looking forward to the time when it would become large and yellow. The days grew shorter and colder, but she did not mind; every week the orange grew larger. After the first snow, she moved the tree into the down-stairs bedroom. She placed it on a little stand in the South window. The inside blinds, which she had always kept as her mother liked them best—the[Pg 74] lower blinds closed, the top blinds opened a little to let in the morning light—she now threw wide open so that the tree would get all of the sun. And she kept a fire in the small sheet-iron stove, for fear that the old, drafty wood furnace might not send up a steady enough heat through the register. When the nights became severe, she crept down the narrow, winding stairs, and through the cold, bare halls, to put an extra chunk of hardwood into the stove. Every morning she swept and dusted the room; the ashes and wood dirt around the stove gave her something extra to do near the orange-tree. She removed the red and white coverlet from the bed, and put in its place the fancy patch-quilt with the green birds and the yellow flowers, to make the room look brighter.
Under Abbie's constant care, the little orange tree flourished. A small green orange appeared. Day by day, she watched it grow, anticipating when it would become big and yellow. The days got shorter and colder, but she didn't mind; every week the orange grew larger. After the first snowfall, she moved the tree into the downstairs bedroom. She set it on a small stand by the south window. The inside blinds, which she had always kept the way her mother preferred—the[Pg 74] lower blinds closed, the top blinds opened slightly to let in the morning light—she now threw wide open to ensure the tree received all the sun. She kept a fire going in the small sheet-iron stove, worried that the old, drafty wood furnace might not provide consistent heat through the register. When the nights became really cold, she quietly made her way down the narrow, winding stairs and through the chilly, empty halls to add another piece of hardwood to the stove. Every morning, she swept and dusted the room; the ashes and wood dust around the stove gave her more to do near the orange tree. She took off the red and white coverlet from the bed and replaced it with the fancy patchwork quilt featuring green birds and yellow flowers to brighten up the room.
"Abbie Snover loves that orange-tree more'n anything in the world," Old Chris cautioned the children when they came after cookies, "an' don't you dare touch it, even with your little finger."
"Abbie Snover loves that orange tree more than anything in the world," Old Chris warned the kids when they came looking for cookies, "and don't you dare touch it, not even with your little finger."
The growing orange was as wonderful to the children as it was to Abbie. Instead of taking the cookies and hurrying home, they stood in front of the tree, their eyes round and big. And one day, when Abbie went to the clothes-press to get the cookie-pail, Bruce Sanders snipped the orange from the tree.
The growing orange was as amazing to the kids as it was to Abbie. Instead of grabbing the cookies and rushing home, they stood in front of the tree, their eyes wide with wonder. And one day, when Abbie went to the closet to get the cookie bucket, Bruce Sanders clipped the orange from the tree.
The children were unnaturally still when Abbie came out of the clothes-press. They did not rush forward to get the cookies. Abbie looked quickly at the tree; the pail of cookies dropped from her hands. She grabbed the two children nearest and shook them until their heads bumped together. Then she drove them all in front of her to the door and down the path to the gate, which she slammed shut behind them.
The kids were oddly quiet when Abbie stepped out of the closet. They didn’t rush forward to grab the cookies. Abbie glanced quickly at the tree; the bucket of cookies fell from her hands. She grabbed the two closest kids and shook them until their heads knocked together. Then she pushed them all in front of her to the door and down the path to the gate, which she slammed shut behind them.
Once outside the gate the children ran, yelling: "Ab-bie Sno-ver, na—aa—ah! Ab-bie Sno-ver, na—aa—ah!"
Once they were outside the gate, the kids took off running, shouting: "Ab-bie Sno-ver, na—aa—ah! Ab-bie Sno-ver, na—aa—ah!"
Abbie, her hands trembling, her eyes hot, went back into the house. That was what came of letting them[Pg 75] take fruit from the trees and vines in the yard; of giving them cookies every time they rang her door-bell. Well, there would be no more cookies, and Old Chris should be told never to let them come into the yard again.
Abbie, her hands shaking and her eyes burning, went back into the house. That was what happened when she let them[Pg 75] take fruit from the trees and vines in the yard and gave them cookies every time they rang her doorbell. Well, there would be no more cookies, and Old Chris should be told never to let them come into the yard again.
That evening, when the metallic hiccough of the well pump on the kitchen porch told her that Old Chris was drawing up fresh water for the night, Abbie went out into the kitchen to make sure that he placed one end of the prop under the knob of the kitchen door and the other end against the leg of the kitchen table.
That evening, when she heard the clanging sound of the well pump on the kitchen porch indicating that Old Chris was bringing up fresh water for the night, Abbie went into the kitchen to ensure he put one end of the prop under the kitchen door knob and the other end against the leg of the kitchen table.
"It'll freeze afore mornin'," said Old Chris.
"It'll freeze before morning," said Old Chris.
"Yes," Abbie answered.
"Yep," Abbie answered.
But she did not get up in the night to put an extra chunk of wood in the stove of the down-stairs bedroom.
But she didn't get up in the night to add another piece of wood to the stove in the downstairs bedroom.
"Ab-bie Sno-ver, na—aa—ah! Ab-bie Sno-ver, na—aa—ah!"
"Ab-bie Sno-ver, no—uh—oh! Ab-bie Sno-ver, no—uh—oh!"
Old Chris stopped shoveling snow to shake his fist at the yelling children.
Old Chris stopped shoveling snow to shake his fist at the shouting kids.
"Your Mas'll fix you, if you don't stop that screechin'!"
"Your master will take care of you if you don't stop that screaming!"
And they answered: "Ab-bie Sno-ver, an' old Chris! Ab-bie Sno-ver, an' old Chris!"
And they replied, "Abbie Sno-ver, and old Chris! Abbie Sno-ver, and old Chris!"
Every day they yelled the two names as they passed the big house. They yelled them on their way to and from school, and on their way to Giddings's Hill to slide. The older boys took it up, and yelled it when they saw Abbie and Old Chris on Main Street Saturday mornings. And finally they rimed it into a couplet,
Every day they shouted the two names as they walked by the big house. They shouted them on their way to and from school and on their way to Giddings's Hill to slide. The older boys picked it up and shouted it whenever they saw Abbie and Old Chris on Main Street Saturday mornings. And eventually, they turned it into a couplet,
We saw Chris and Abbie kiss!
It was too much. Abbie went to Hugh Perry's mother.
It was overwhelming. Abbie went to see Hugh Perry's mom.
Mrs. Perry defended her young son. "He couldn't have done it," she told Abbie. "He ain't that kind of a boy, and you can just tell that Old Chris I said so. I[Pg 76] guess it must be true, the way you're fussin' round!"
Mrs. Perry defended her young son. "He couldn't have done it," she told Abbie. "He’s not that kind of boy, and you can just let Old Chris know I said so. I[Pg 76] guess it must be true, the way you're fussin' around!"
Mrs. Perry slammed the door in Abbie's face. Then she whipped her young son, and hated Abbie and Old Chris because they were responsible for it.
Mrs. Perry slammed the door in Abbie's face. Then she punished her young son and resented Abbie and Old Chris because they were to blame for it.
"That Abbie Snover came to my house," Mrs. Perry told Mrs. Rowles, "an' said my Hugh had been a-couplin' her name with Old Chris's in a nasty way. An' I told her—"
"That Abbie Snover came to my house," Mrs. Perry told Mrs. Rowles, "and said my Hugh had been linking her name with Old Chris's in a bad way. And I told her—"
"The idea! the idea!" Mrs. Rowles interrupted.
"The idea! The idea!" Mrs. Rowles interrupted.
"An' I told her it must be so, an' I guess it is," Mrs. Perry concluded.
"And I told her it has to be that way, and I suppose it is," Mrs. Perry wrapped up.
Mrs. Rowles called upon Pastor Lucus's wife.
Mrs. Rowles visited Pastor Lucus's wife.
"Abbie Snover an' Old Chris was seen kissin'."
"Abbie Snover and Old Chris were seen kissing."
"It's scandalous," Mrs. Lucas told the pastor. "The town shouldn't put up with it a minute longer. That's what comes of Abbie Snover not coming to church since her Ma died."
"It's outrageous," Mrs. Lucas told the pastor. "The town shouldn't tolerate it for another minute. This is what happens when Abbie Snover hasn't been coming to church since her mom passed away."
On Saturday mornings when Abbie went down-town followed by Old Chris, the women eyed her coldly, and the faces of the men took on quizzical, humorous expressions. Abbie could not help but notice it; she was disturbed. The time for "the Jersey girls" to call came around. Every afternoon Abbie sat in the window and watched for them to turn the corner at Chase's Lane. She brought out the polished apples which she kept in the clothes-press all ready for some one, but "the Jersey girls" did not come.
On Saturday mornings, when Abbie went downtown with Old Chris, the women looked at her coldly, while the men wore smirking, amused expressions. Abbie couldn’t help but notice this; it bothered her. The time for "the Jersey girls" to visit approached. Every afternoon, Abbie sat in the window, watching for them to turn the corner at Chase's Lane. She pulled out the shiny apples she kept in the closet, ready for someone, but "the Jersey girls" didn’t show up.
"You haven't heard of anybody being sick at the Jersey house, have you, Chris?"
"You haven't heard of anyone getting sick at the Jersey house, have you, Chris?"
"Um? Nope!"
"Uh? No!"
"Haven't seen Josie or Em Jersey anywhere lately?"
"Haven't seen Josie or Em Jersey around lately?"
"Seen 'em at the post-office night afore last."
"Seen them at the post office the night before last."
"H'mp!"
"Hmph!"
Abbie pushed the kettle to the front of the kitchen stove, poked up the fire, and put in fresh sticks of wood. When the water boiled she poured it into a blue-lacquered pail with yellow bands around the rim, carried it up the steep back stairs, and got out fresh stockings.[Pg 77]
Abbie moved the kettle to the front of the stove, stoked the fire, and added new sticks of wood. When the water boiled, she poured it into a blue pail with yellow stripes around the top, carried it up the steep back stairs, and retrieved fresh stockings.[Pg 77]
An hour later Old Chris saw her climbing up Tillson street. He scratched his head and frowned.
An hour later, Old Chris saw her walking up Tillson Street. He scratched his head and frowned.
Abbie turned the corner at Chase's Lane. The snow, driven by the wind, blinded her. She almost bumped into Viny Freeman.
Abbie turned the corner at Chase's Lane. The wind-blown snow blinded her. She nearly ran into Viny Freeman.
"My, Viny! What you doing out on such a day?"
"My, Viny! What are you doing out on a day like this?"
Viny Freeman passed her without answering.
Viny Freeman walked past her without saying anything.
"Seems she didn't see me," Abbie muttered. "What can she be doing away down here on such a day? Must be something special to bring her out of her lonely old house with her lame side. My! I almost bumped that hand she's always holding up her pain with. My!"
"Looks like she didn’t notice me," Abbie said quietly. "What could she be doing down here on a day like this? It must be something important to get her out of her old, lonely house with her bad side. Wow! I nearly knocked into that hand she always uses to hold her pain."
Abbie turned into the Jersey gate and climbed the icy steps, hanging onto the railing with both hands. She saw Em Jersey rise from her chair in the parlor and go into the back sitting-room. Abbie pulled the bell-knob and waited. No one answered. She pulled it again. No answer. She rapped on the door with her knuckles. Big Mary, the Jersey hired girl, opened the door part way.
Abbie turned into the Jersey gate and climbed the icy steps, holding onto the railing with both hands. She saw Em Jersey get up from her chair in the parlor and head into the back sitting room. Abbie pulled the bell knob and waited. No one answered. She pulled it again. Still no answer. She knocked on the door with her knuckles. Big Mary, the Jersey hired girl, opened the door partway.
"They ain't to home."
"They're not home."
"Ain't to home?" exclaimed Abbie. "My land! Didn't I just see Em Jersey through the parlor window?"
"Aren't you home?" exclaimed Abbie. "Oh my gosh! Didn't I just see Em Jersey through the living room window?"
"No'm, you never did. They ain't to home."
"No, ma'am, you never did. They aren't home."
"Well, I never! And their Ma and mine was cousins! They ain't sick or nothing? Well!"
"Wow, I can't believe it! Their mom and mine were cousins! Are they not sick or anything? Wow!"
The snow melted; the streets ran with water and then froze. Old Chris no longer came into the parlor in the evening to sit, his hands clasped over his thin stomach, his bald head bent until his chin rested upon the starched neckband of his shirt.
The snow melted; the streets flowed with water and then froze. Old Chris no longer came into the living room in the evening to sit, his hands resting over his thin stomach, his bald head bent until his chin rested on the stiff collar of his shirt.
They ate in silence the meals which Abbie prepared: Old Chris at one end of the long table, and Abbie at the other end.
They ate in silence the meals that Abbie made: Old Chris at one end of the long table, and Abbie at the other end.
In silence they went about their accustomed tasks.
In silence, they went about their usual tasks.
Abbie, tired with a new weariness, sat in her chair[Pg 78] beside the marble-topped table. The village was talking about her; she knew it; she felt it all around her. Well, let them talk!
Abbie, feeling a new kind of exhaustion, sat in her chair[Pg 78] next to the marble-topped table. The village was gossiping about her; she could sense it; she felt it everywhere. Well, let them talk!
But one day Almont sent a committee to her. It was composed of one man and three women. Abbie saw them when they turned in at her gate—Pastor Lucus Lorina Inman, Antha Ewell, and Aunt Alphie Newberry.
But one day, Almont sent a committee to her. It was made up of one man and three women. Abbie saw them when they walked through her gate—Pastor Lucus, Lorina Inman, Antha Ewell, and Aunt Alphie Newberry.
Abbie walked to the center of the parlor and stood there, her hands clenched, her face set. The door-bell rang; for a moment her body swayed. Then she went into the bay window and drew the blinds aside. Antha Ewell saw her and jerked Pastor Lucus's arm. Pastor Lucus turned and caught sight of Abbie; he thought that she had not heard the bell, so he tapped the door panel with his fingers and nodded his head at her invitingly, as if to say:
Abbie walked to the middle of the living room and stood there, her hands clenched and her face determined. The doorbell rang; for a moment, her body swayed. Then she went to the bay window and pulled the blinds aside. Antha Ewell noticed her and tugged at Pastor Lucus's arm. Pastor Lucus turned and saw Abbie; he thought she hadn’t heard the bell, so he tapped the door panel with his fingers and nodded at her invitingly, as if to say:
"See, we're waiting for you to let us in." Abbie's expression did not change. Pastor Lucus tapped at the door again, this time hesitantly, and still she looked at them with unseeing eyes. He tapped a third time, then turned and looked at the three women. Aunt Alphie Newberry tugged, at his arm, and the committee of four turned about without looking at Abbie, and walked down the steps.
"Look, we're waiting for you to let us in." Abbie's expression didn’t change. Pastor Lucus knocked on the door again, this time a bit uncertainly, and still she stared at them with blank eyes. He knocked a third time, then turned to the three women. Aunt Alphie Newberry tugged at his arm, and the four of them turned away without looking at Abbie and walked down the steps.
A few minutes later Abbie heard the door between the parlor and dining-room open. Old Chris came in. For a moment or two neither spoke. Old Chris fingered his cap.
A few minutes later, Abbie heard the door between the living room and dining room open. Old Chris walked in. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Old Chris fiddled with his cap.
"Abbie, I lived here forty-two years. I was here when you was born. I carried you around in my arms a little bit of thing an' made you laugh."
"Abbie, I've lived here for forty-two years. I was here when you were born. I carried you around in my arms, a tiny little thing, and made you laugh."
Abbie did not turn away from the window.
Abbie didn’t look away from the window.
"I know what they came for," Old Chris continued. "Your Ma—your Ma, she'd never thought I'd have to go away from here."
"I know what they came for," Old Chris continued. "Your mom—your mom, she never thought I'd have to leave this place."
Abbie could not answer him.
Abbie couldn't answer him.
"I don't know who'll keep the furnace a-goin' when I'm gone, nor fill the up-stairs woodroom."[Pg 79]
"I don't know who will keep the furnace going when I'm gone, or fill the upstairs woodroom."[Pg 79]
Still no answer.
Still no response.
"I'm old now—I'll go to Owen Frazer's farm—down to Mile Corners. He'll have some work I can do."
"I'm old now—I'll head over to Owen Frazer's farm—down to Mile Corners. He'll have some work for me."
Old Chris stroked his baggy cheeks with trembling hands. Abbie still looked out of the window.
Old Chris stroked his saggy cheeks with shaky hands. Abbie still gazed out of the window.
"I'm a-goin' down to the post-office now," said Old Chris, as he turned and went to the door. "Be there anything you want?"
"I'm going down to the post office now," said Old Chris, as he turned and walked to the door. "Is there anything you need?"
Abbie shook her head; she could not find words. As Old Chris went down the hall she heard him mumble, "I don't know what she'll do when I'm gone."
Abbie shook her head; she couldn't find the words. As Old Chris walked down the hallway, she heard him mutter, "I don’t know what she’ll do when I’m gone."
That night Abbie sat in the parlor window longer than usual. It was a white night; wet snow had been falling heavily all day. Some time between eight and nine o'clock she arose from her chair and went into the long, narrow dining-room. The pat-pat of her slippered feet aroused Old Chris from his nodding over the Farm Herald. Finding that the hot air was not coming up strong through the register over which he sat, the old man slowly pushed his wool-socked feet into felt-lined overshoes and tramped down into the cellar, picking up the kitchen lamp as he went. Abbie followed as far as the kitchen. The pungent dry-wood smell that came up the stairs when Old Chris swung open the door of the wood cellar made her sniff. She heard the sounds as he loaded the wheelbarrow with the sticks of quartered hardwood; the noise of the wheel bumping over the loose boards as he pushed his load into the furnace-room. She went back into the parlor and stood over the register. Hollow sounds came up through the pipe as Old Chris leveled the ashes in the fire-box and threw in the fresh sticks.
That night, Abbie sat by the parlor window longer than usual. It was a bright night; wet snow had been falling heavily all day. Sometime between eight and nine o'clock, she got up from her chair and walked into the long, narrow dining room. The soft sound of her slippered feet woke Old Chris, who had been dozing over the Farm Herald. Noticing that warm air wasn’t coming up strongly through the register above him, he slowly pushed his wool-socked feet into felt-lined overshoes and trudged down into the cellar, grabbing the kitchen lamp on his way. Abbie followed him as far as the kitchen. The sharp, dry smell of wood that wafted up the stairs when Old Chris opened the wood cellar door made her sniff. She could hear the sounds as he loaded the wheelbarrow with the pieces of quartered hardwood, the wheel bumping over the loose boards as he pushed his load into the furnace room. She went back to the parlor and stood over the register. Hollow sounds echoed up through the pipe as Old Chris leveled the ashes in the firebox and tossed in fresh sticks.
When Old Chris came up from the cellar and went out onto the porch to draw up fresh water for the night, Abbie went back into the kitchen.
When Old Chris came up from the cellar and went out onto the porch to get some fresh water for the night, Abbie went back into the kitchen.
"It's snowin' hard out," said Old Chris.
"It's snowing hard outside," said Old Chris.
She led the way back into the dining-room. Old Chris placed the kitchen lamp on the stand under the fruit picture and waited. For a few moments they stood in the blast of hot air rising from the register. Then Abbie took up the larger of the two lamps. Through the bare, high-ceilinged rooms she went, opening and closing the heavy doors; on through the cold, empty hall, up the stairs, into the South bedroom. While she was closing the blinds she heard Old Chris stumble up the back stairs and into the chamber he had occupied ever since she could remember.
She took the lead back into the dining room. Old Chris set the kitchen lamp on the stand beneath the fruit picture and waited. For a moment, they stood in the rush of hot air coming from the register. Then Abbie picked up the larger of the two lamps. She moved through the bare, high-ceilinged rooms, opening and closing the heavy doors; through the cold, empty hallway, up the stairs, into the South bedroom. As she was shutting the blinds, she heard Old Chris trip up the back stairs and into the room he had used for as long as she could remember.
The night after Old Chris had gone, Abbie took the brass dinner-bell from the pantry shelf and set it on the chair beside her bed. Over the back of the chair she placed her heavy, rabbit-lined coat; it would be handy if any one disturbed her. Once or twice when she heard sounds, she put out her hand and touched the bell; but the sounds did not recur. The next night she tried sleeping in the down-stairs bedroom. The blue-and-gray carpet, the blue fixings on the bureau and commode, the blue bands around the wash-bowl and pitcher—all faded and old-looking—reminded her of her mother and father, and would not let her sleep. On the wall in front of her was a picture in a black frame of a rowboat filled with people. It was called "From Shore to Shore." Trying not to see it, her eyes were caught by a black-and-white print in a gilt frame, called "The First Steps." How she had loved the picture when she was a little girl; her mother had explained it to her many times—the bird teaching its little ones to fly; the big, shaggy dog encouraging its waddling puppies; the mother coaxing her baby to walk alone.
The night after Old Chris left, Abbie took the brass dinner bell from the pantry shelf and set it on the chair next to her bed. She draped her heavy, rabbit-lined coat over the back of the chair; it would be useful if someone interrupted her. A couple of times, when she heard noises, she reached out and touched the bell, but the sounds didn’t come back. The next night, she tried sleeping in the downstairs bedroom. The blue-and-gray carpet, the blue decor on the dresser and the toilet, and the blue accents around the washbowl and pitcher—all faded and worn—reminded her of her parents and kept her awake. On the wall in front of her was a picture in a black frame of a rowboat filled with people. It was titled "From Shore to Shore." Trying to ignore it, her eyes were drawn to a black-and-white print in a gold frame, called "The First Steps." She had loved that picture as a little girl; her mother had explained it to her many times—the bird teaching its chicks to fly; the big, shaggy dog encouraging its clumsy puppies; the mother coaxing her baby to walk by itself.
At midnight Abbie got out of bed, picked up the dinner-bell by the clapper, and went back up-stairs to the South bedroom.
At midnight, Abbie got out of bed, grabbed the dinner bell by the clapper, and went back upstairs to the South bedroom.
The tall, bare walls of the big house, the high ceilings with their centerpieces of plaster fruits and flowers, the cold whiteness, closed her in. Having no one to talk[Pg 81] to, she talked to herself: "It's snowin' hard out——why! that was what Old Chris said the night before he went away." She began to be troubled by a queer, detached feeling; she knew that she had mislaid something, but just what she could not remember. Forebodings came to her, distressing, disquieting. There would never be any one for her to speak to—never! The big house grew terrible; the rooms echoed her steps. She would have given everything for a little house of two or three small, low-ceilinged rooms close to the sidewalk on a street where people passed up and down.
The tall, bare walls of the big house, the high ceilings adorned with plaster fruits and flowers, the cold whiteness surrounded her. With no one to talk to, she spoke to herself: "It's snowing hard outside—oh! That’s what Old Chris said the night before he left." She started feeling an odd, detached sensation; she realized she had lost something, but couldn't recall what it was. A sense of dread came over her, unsettling and distressing. There would never be anyone for her to talk to—never! The big house felt frightening; the rooms echoed with her footsteps. She would have given anything for a small house with two or three low-ceilinged rooms right by the sidewalk on a street where people walked by.
A night came when Abbie forgot that Old Chris had gone away. She had been sitting in her chair beside the marble-topped table, staring out into the night. All day the wind had blown; snow was piled high around the porch. Her thoughts had got back to her childhood. Somehow they had centered around the old grandfather who, years before, had sat in the same window. She saw him in his chair; heard his raspy old voice, "I married Jane sixty-eight an' a half years ago, an' a half year in a man's life is something, I'll bet you. An' I buried her thirty years ago, an' that's a long time, too. We never tore each other's shirts. Jane wanted to live a quiet life. She wanted one child, an' she was tenacious 'bout that. She never wanted any more, an' she had three, an' one of 'em was your Ma. She never wanted to be seen out with a baby in her arms, Jane didn't. I made her get bundled up once or twice, an' I hitched up the horse an' took her ridin' in my phaeton that cost two hundred dollars.—You'll be in your dotage some day, Abbie. I've been in my dotage for years now.—Oh, I altered my life to fit Jane's. I expected I had a wife to go out and see the neighbors with. By gosh! we never went across the street—I'll take on goodness some day, Abbie. By goll! that's all I'm good for to take on now.—Oh, it beat all what a boy I was. I and Mother broke our first team of oxen. When you get children, Abbie, let them raise themselves up. They'll do better[Pg 82] at it than a poor father or mother can. I had the finest horses and the best phaeton for miles around, but you never saw a girl a-ridin' by the side of me.—Some men can't work alone, Abbie. They got to have the women around or they quit. Don't you get that kind of a man, Abbie.—Oh, she was renowned was my old mare, Kit. You never got to the end of her. She lived to be more'n thirty year, an' she raised fourteen colts. She was a darned good little thing she was. I got her for a big black mare that weighed fourteen hundred pound, an' I made 'em give me ten dollars, too, an' I got her colt with her—"
One night, Abbie forgot that Old Chris had left. She had been sitting in her chair next to the marble-topped table, staring out into the night. The wind had been blowing all day; snow was piled high around the porch. Her thoughts drifted back to her childhood. Somehow, they focused on her grandfather, who had sat in the same window many years ago. She envisioned him in his chair, hearing his raspy old voice say, "I married Jane sixty-eight and a half years ago, and a half year in a man's life means something, I bet. I buried her thirty years ago, and that's a long time, too. We never fought. Jane wanted to live a quiet life. She wanted one child, and she was stubborn about that. She never wanted more, and she ended up having three, and one of them was your mom. She never wanted to be seen out with a baby in her arms. I made her bundle up once or twice and hitched up the horse to take her riding in my phaeton that cost two hundred dollars. – You'll be old someday, Abbie. I've been old for years now. – Oh, I changed my life to fit Jane's. I thought I had a wife to go out and visit the neighbors with. Believe it or not, we never crossed the street. – I’ll take on goodness someday, Abbie. By golly! that’s all I’m good for now. – Oh, I was quite a boy. Mother and I broke in our first team of oxen. When you have kids, Abbie, let them raise themselves. They'll do better at it than a poor father or mother can. I had the finest horses and the best phaeton for miles, but you never saw a girl riding beside me. – Some men can't work alone, Abbie. They need women around or they give up. Don’t get involved with that kind of man, Abbie. – My old mare, Kit, was legendary. You could never wear her out. She lived over thirty years and had fourteen colts. She was a really good little thing. I got her for a big black mare that weighed fourteen hundred pounds, and I made them give me ten dollars as well, plus I got her foal with her—"
Abbie suddenly realized that she was shivering; that her feet were cold; that it was long after nine o'clock. Old Chris must have fallen asleep in his chair. She went to the dining-room door and opened it; the dining-room was dark. Why?—why, of course! Old Chris had been gone for more than three weeks. She took hold of the door to steady herself; her hands shook. How could she have forgotten? Was she going crazy? Would the loneliness come to that?
Abbie suddenly realized she was shivering; her feet were cold, and it was well past nine o'clock. Old Chris must have dozed off in his chair. She walked over to the dining room door and opened it; the dining room was dark. Why?—of course! Old Chris had been gone for more than three weeks. She grabbed the door to steady herself; her hands trembled. How could she have forgotten? Was she losing her mind? Would the loneliness drive her to that?
Abbie went to bed. All night she lay awake, thinking. The thoughts came of themselves. What the town had to say didn't matter after all; the town had paid her no attention for years; it was paying her no attention now. Why, then, should she live without any one to speak to? "I'll go and get Old Chris, that's what I'll do. I won't live here alone any longer." And with this decision she went to sleep.
Abbie went to bed. All night she lay awake, thinking. The thoughts came on their own. What the town had to say didn't matter after all; the town had ignored her for years; it was ignoring her now. So why should she live without anyone to talk to? "I'll go get Old Chris, that's what I'll do. I won't live here alone anymore." And with that decision, she fell asleep.
In the morning when Abbie opened the kitchen door and stepped out onto the porch, frost lay thick upon the well pump.
In the morning, when Abbie opened the kitchen door and stepped out onto the porch, there was a thick layer of frost on the well pump.
She drew her shawl close around her and took hold of the pump-handle with her mittened hands. When she had filled the pail she went back into the kitchen. The sound of the wind made her shiver. To walk all the way to Mile Corners on such a day required green tea, so Abbie drank three cupfuls. Then, as on the day[Pg 83] when she went out to call upon "the Jersey girls," she carried hot water up-stairs and got out fresh stockings.
She pulled her shawl tightly around her and grabbed the pump handle with her mittened hands. After filling the pail, she headed back into the kitchen. The wind's howl made her shiver. Walking all the way to Mile Corners on a day like this needed some energy, so Abbie drank three cups of green tea. Then, just like the day[Pg 83] she went to visit "the Jersey girls," she carried hot water upstairs and got out some fresh stockings.
About nine o'clock three women of Pastor Lucus's church, standing on the front steps of Aunt Alphie Newberry's house, saw Abbie struggling through a drift.
About nine o'clock, three women from Pastor Lucus's church, standing on the front steps of Aunt Alphie Newberry's house, saw Abbie struggling through a snowdrift.
"Why, there's Abbie Snover," said Jennie Chipman.
"Look, it's Abbie Snover," said Jennie Chipman.
"She's turnin' down the road to Mile Corners," added Judie Wing.
"She's heading down the road to Mile Corners," added Judie Wing.
Aunt Alphie Newberry opened the door to the three women:
Aunt Alphie Newberry opened the door to the three women:
"Whatever's the matter to be bringin' you callin' so early?"
"What's the problem that has you calling so early?"
"Ain't you heard yet?"
"Haven't you heard yet?"
"We come to tell you."
"We're here to tell you."
"My! my! my! What can have happened?" Aunt Alphie exclaimed.
"My gosh! What could have happened?" Aunt Alphie exclaimed.
"Old Chris died last night—"
"Old Chris passed away last night—"
"Just after bein' middlin' sick for a day an'—"
"Just after being fairly sick for a day and—"
"An' they say," Judie Wing interrupted, "that it was 'cause Abbie Snover turned him out."
"Yeah, and they say," Judie Wing interrupted, "that it was because Abbie Snover kicked him out."
Abbie reached the end of the town sidewalk. Lifting her skirts high, she waded through the deep snow to the rough-rutted track left by the farmers' sleighs. Every little while she had to step off the road into the deep snow to let a bob-sled loaded high with hay or straw pass on its way into town. Some of the farmers recognized her; they spoke to her with kindly voices, but she made no answer. Walking was hard; Owen Frazer's farm was over the hill; there was a steep climb ahead of her. And besides, Owen Frazer's house was no place for Old Chris. No one knew anything about Owen Frazer and that woman of his; they hadn't been born in Almont. How could she have let Old Chris go down there, anyway?
Abbie reached the end of the sidewalk in town. Lifting her skirts, she trudged through the deep snow to the bumpy tracks made by the farmers' sleighs. Every now and then, she had to step off the path into the deep snow to let a sled piled high with hay or straw pass by on its way into town. Some of the farmers recognized her and greeted her in friendly tones, but she didn’t respond. Walking was tough; Owen Frazer's farm was over the hill, and there was a steep climb ahead of her. Besides, Owen Frazer's house wasn’t a good place for Old Chris. No one knew anything about Owen Frazer and that woman of his; they weren’t from Almont. How could she have let Old Chris go down there, anyway?
"Whoa up! Hey! Better climb in, Abbie, an' ride with me. This ain't no day for walkin'. Get up here on the seat. I'll come down an' help you."[Pg 84]
"Wait up! Hey! You should hop in, Abbie, and ride with me. This isn't a day for walking. Climb up here on the seat. I'll come down and help you."[Pg 84]
Abbie looked up at Undertaker Hopkins. In the box of his funeral wagon was a black coffin with a sprinkling of snow on its top. Abbie shook her head, but did not speak.
Abbie looked up at Undertaker Hopkins. In the back of his funeral wagon was a black coffin with a dusting of snow on top. Abbie shook her head, but didn’t say anything.
"Guess I shouldn't have asked you," Undertaker Hopkins apologized. "Sorry! Get along as fast as you can, Abbie. It's gettin' mighty, all-fired cold. It'll be a little sheltered when you get over the hill."
"Guess I shouldn’t have asked you," Undertaker Hopkins said apologetically. "Sorry! Just hurry up as much as you can, Abbie. It’s getting really cold. It’ll be a bit more sheltered when you get over the hill."
Undertaker Hopkins drove on. Abbie tried to keep her feet in the fresh track made by the runners. She reached the top of the hill. Owen Frazer's red barn stood up above the snow. Undertaker Hopkins and his funeral wagon had disappeared.
Undertaker Hopkins kept driving. Abbie tried to stay in the fresh tracks made by the runners. She reached the top of the hill. Owen Frazer's red barn stood out against the snow. Undertaker Hopkins and his funeral wagon had vanished.
"He must have turned down the Mill Road," Abbie muttered.
"He must have taken a left on Mill Road," Abbie muttered.
She reached the gate in front of the low, one-story farmhouse. A shepherd dog barked as she went up the path. She rapped at the front door. A woman appeared at the window and pointed to the side of the house. Abbie's face expressed surprise and resentment. She backed down the steps and made her way to the back door. The woman, Owen Frazer's wife, let her into the kitchen.
She arrived at the gate in front of the small, one-story farmhouse. A shepherd dog barked as she walked up the path. She knocked on the front door. A woman showed up at the window and pointed to the side of the house. Abbie's face showed surprise and annoyance. She went back down the steps and headed to the back door. The woman, Owen Frazer's wife, let her into the kitchen.
"Owen! Here be Abbie Snover!"
"Owen! Here’s Abbie Snover!"
Owen Frazer came in from the front of the house.
Owen Frazer came in from the front of the house.
"Good day! Didn't expect you here. Pretty cold out, ain't it? Have a chair."
"Hey there! Didn’t expect to see you here. It's pretty cold outside, isn’t it? Take a seat."
Abbie did not realize how numb the cold had made her body until she tried to sit down.
Abbie didn’t realize how numb the cold had made her body until she tried to sit down.
"Maggie, give her a cup of that hot tea," Owen Frazer continued. "She's been almost froze, an' I guess she'll have a cup of tea. Hey! Miss Snover?"
"Maggie, hand her a cup of that hot tea," Owen Frazer said. "She's been nearly frozen, and I think she'll appreciate a cup of tea. Hey! Miss Snover?"
"I want to talk to Old Chris."
"I want to talk to Old Chris."
"Talk to Old Chris! Talk to Old Chris, you want to?"
"Talk to Old Chris! Do you want to talk to Old Chris?"
Owen Frazer looked at his wife. Abbie Snover didn't know, yet she had walked all the way to Mile Corners in the cold. He couldn't understand it.[Pg 85]
Owen Frazer looked at his wife. Abbie Snover didn't know, yet she had walked all the way to Mile Corners in the cold. He couldn't understand it.[Pg 85]
"What'd you come for, anyhow, Abbie Snover?"
"What did you come for, anyway, Abbie Snover?"
"Now, Owen, you wait!" Owen Frazer's wife turned to Abbie:
"Now, Owen, just wait a minute!" Owen Frazer's wife turned to Abbie:
"Got lonesome, did you, all by yourself in that big barn of a house?"
"Feeling lonely, were you, all by yourself in that huge house?"
"I want to talk to Old Chris," Abbie repeated.
"I want to talk to Old Chris," Abbie said again.
"Was you so fond of him, then?"
"Were you really that fond of him, then?"
Abbie made no answer. Owen Frazer went over to the sink and looked out of the window at the bed-tick smoldering on the rubbish heap. Owen Frazer's wife pushed open the door of the sitting-room, then stood back and turned to Abbie:
Abbie didn’t respond. Owen Frazer walked over to the sink and looked out the window at the mattress burning on the garbage pile. Owen Frazer's wife opened the door to the living room, then stepped aside and turned to Abbie:
"You may be fine old family, Abbie Snover, but we're better. You turned Old Chris out, an' now you want to talk to him. All right, talk to him if you want to. He's in the parlor. Go on in now. Talk to him if you want to—go on in!"
"You might be a respectable old family, Abbie Snover, but we're better. You kicked Old Chris out, and now you want to speak with him. Fine, go ahead and talk to him. He's in the parlor. Go in now. Talk to him if you want—just go in!"
The animosity in Mrs. Frazer's voice shook Abbie; she was disturbed; doubt came to her for the first time. As she went through the sitting-room, fear slowed her steps. Perhaps they had turned Old Chris away from her and she would have to go back alone, to live alone, for all the remaining years of her life, in that big house.[Pg 86]
The hostility in Mrs. Frazer's voice rattled Abbie; she felt unsettled; doubt crept in for the first time. As she walked through the living room, fear made her steps heavy. Maybe they had pushed Old Chris away from her, and she would have to go back alone, to live alone, for the rest of her life in that big house.[Pg 86]
BOYS WILL BE BOYS[6]
By IRVIN S. COBB
By IRVIN S. COBB
From The Saturday Evening Post
From The Saturday Evening Post
When Judge Priest, on this particular morning, came puffing into his chambers at the courthouse, looking, with his broad beam and in his costume of flappy, loose white ducks, a good deal like an old-fashioned full-rigger with all sails set, his black shadow, Jeff Poindexter, had already finished the job of putting the quarters to rights for the day. The cedar water bucket had been properly replenished; the jagged flange of a fifteen-cent chunk of ice protruded above the rim of the bucket; and alongside, on the appointed nail, hung the gourd dipper that the master always used. The floor had been swept, except, of course, in the corners and underneath things; there were evidences, in streaky scrolls of fine grit particles upon various flat surfaces, that a dusting brush had been more or less sparingly employed. A spray of trumpet flowers, plucked from the vine that grew outside the window, had been draped over the framed steel engraving of President Davis and his Cabinet upon the wall; and on the top of the big square desk in the middle of the room, where a small section of cleared green-blotter space formed an oasis in a dry and arid desert of cluttered law journals and dusty documents, the morning's mail rested in a little heap.
When Judge Priest showed up in his office at the courthouse that morning, he looked a lot like an old-time sailing ship with all its sails unfurled, dressed in his loose, white pants. His assistant, Jeff Poindexter, had already tidied up the place for the day. The cedar water bucket was filled, with a jagged piece of fifteen-cent ice sticking out from the top; nearby, the gourd dipper used by the Judge hung on its usual hook. The floor was swept, except for the corners and under some things; there were signs, in streaky patterns of fine dirt on various flat surfaces, that a dusting brush had been used, but not very thoroughly. A bunch of trumpet flowers plucked from the vine outside the window was laid over the framed steel engraving of President Davis and his Cabinet on the wall. On the big square desk in the middle of the room, a small clear spot on the green blotter was like an oasis in a desert of cluttered law journals and dusty papers, where the morning's mail sat in a little pile.
Having placed his old cotton umbrella in a corner, having removed his coat and hung it upon a peg behind the hall door, and having seen to it that a palm-leaf fan was[Pg 87] in arm's reach should he require it, the Judge, in his billowy white shirt, sat down at his desk and gave his attention to his letters. There was an invitation from the Hylan B. Gracey Camp of Confederate Veterans of Eddyburg, asking him to deliver the chief oration at the annual reunion, to be held at Mineral Springs on the twelfth day of the following month; an official notice from the clerk of the Court of Appeals concerning the affirmation of a judgment that had been handed down by Judge Priest at the preceding term of his own court; a bill for five pounds of a special brand of smoking tobacco; a notice of a lodge meeting—altogether quite a sizable batch of mail.
After placing his old cotton umbrella in a corner, taking off his coat and hanging it on a peg behind the hall door, and making sure a palm-leaf fan was[Pg 87] within reach if he needed it, the Judge, in his loose-fitting white shirt, sat down at his desk and focused on his letters. There was an invitation from the Hylan B. Gracey Camp of Confederate Veterans of Eddyburg, asking him to give the main speech at the annual reunion, set to take place at Mineral Springs on the twelfth of next month; an official notice from the clerk of the Court of Appeals about the affirmation of a judgment issued by Judge Priest at the last term of his own court; a bill for five pounds of a specific brand of smoking tobacco; and a notice about a lodge meeting—altogether quite a substantial amount of mail.
At the bottom of the pile he came upon a long envelope addressed to him by his title, instead of by his name, and bearing on its upper right-hand corner several foreign-looking stamps; they were British stamps, he saw, on closer examination.
At the bottom of the pile, he found a long envelope addressed to him by his title instead of his name, and in the upper right corner, there were several stamps that looked foreign; upon closer inspection, he realized they were British stamps.
To the best of his recollection it had been a good long time since Judge Priest had had a communication by post from overseas. He adjusted his steel-bowed spectacles, ripped the wrapper with care and shook out the contents. There appeared to be several inclosures; in fact, there were several—a sheaf of printed forms, a document with seals attached, and a letter that covered two sheets of paper with typewritten lines. To the letter the recipient gave consideration first. Before he reached the end of the opening paragraph he uttered a profound grunt of surprise; his reading of the rest was frequently punctuated by small exclamations, his face meantime puckering up in interested lines. At the conclusion, when he came to the signature, he indulged himself in a soft low whistle. He read the letter all through again, and after that he examined the forms and the document which had accompanied it.
To the best of his memory, it had been quite a while since Judge Priest had received a letter from overseas. He adjusted his metal-framed glasses, carefully tore open the wrapper, and shook out the contents. There seemed to be several enclosures; in fact, there were a bunch—some printed forms, a document with seals, and a letter that spanned two pages of typewritten text. He decided to focus on the letter first. By the time he finished the opening paragraph, he let out a surprised grunt; his reading of the rest was often interrupted by small exclamations, and his face took on extra lines of interest. At the end, when he saw the signature, he let out a soft whistle. He read the letter all the way through again, and afterward, he looked over the forms and the attached document.
Chuckling under his breath, he wriggled himself free from the snug embrace of his chair arms and waddled out of his own office and down the long bare empty hall to the[Pg 88] office of Sheriff Giles Birdsong. Within, that competent functionary, Deputy Sheriff Breck Quarles, sat at ease in his shirt sleeves, engaged, with the smaller blade of his pocketknife, in performing upon his finger nails an operation that combined the fine deftness of the manicure with the less delicate art of the farrier. At the sight of the Judge in the open doorway he hastily withdrew from a tabletop, where they rested, a pair of long thin legs, and rose.
Chuckling quietly to himself, he wriggled free from the tight grip of his chair arms and waddled out of his office and down the long, bare hallway to the[Pg 88] office of Sheriff Giles Birdsong. Inside, the capable Deputy Sheriff Breck Quarles sat comfortably in his shirt sleeves, using the smaller blade of his pocketknife to give himself a manicure that mixed the finesse of nail care with the rougher skills of a farrier. When he saw the Judge standing in the open doorway, he quickly pulled his long, thin legs off the tabletop and stood up.
"Mornin', Breck," said Judge Priest to the other's salutation. "No, thank you, son. I won't come in; but I've got a little job for you. I wisht, ef you ain't too busy, that you'd step down the street and see ef you can't find Peep O'Day fur me and fetch him back here with you. It won't take you long, will it?"
"Mornin', Breck," said Judge Priest in response to the other’s greeting. "No, thanks, son. I won't come in; but I have a small favor to ask. If you’re not too busy, could you head down the street and see if you can find Peep O'Day and bring him back with you? It won't take long, will it?"
"No, suh—not very." Mr. Quarles reached for his hat and snuggled his shoulder holster back inside his unbuttoned waistcoat. "He'll most likely be down round Gafford's stable. Whut's Old Peep been doin', Judge—gettin' himself in contempt of court or somethin'?" He grinned, asking the question with the air of one making a little joke.
"No, sir—not really." Mr. Quarles grabbed his hat and tucked his shoulder holster back into his unbuttoned waistcoat. "He'll probably be down by Gafford's stable. What’s Old Peep been up to, Judge—getting himself in trouble with the court or something?" He smiled, asking the question like it was a little joke.
"No," vouchsafed the Judge; "he ain't done nothin'. But he's about to have somethin' of a highly onusual nature done to him. You jest tell him I'm wishful to see him right away—that'll be sufficient, I reckin."
"No," said the Judge; "he hasn't done anything. But he's about to have something quite unusual done to him. Just tell him I want to see him right away—that should be enough, I guess."
Without making further explanation, Judge Priest returned to his chambers and for the third time read the letter from foreign parts. Court was not in session, and the hour was early and the weather was hot; nobody interrupted him. Perhaps fifteen minutes passed. Mr. Quarles poked his head in at the door.
Without saying anything more, Judge Priest went back to his office and, for the third time, read the letter from overseas. Court wasn't in session, it was early, and the weather was hot; no one bothered him. About fifteen minutes went by. Mr. Quarles peeked his head in at the door.
"I found him, suh," the deputy stated. "He's outside here in the hall."
"I found him, sir," the deputy said. "He's out in the hall."
"Much obliged to you, son," said Judge Priest. "Send him on in, will you, please?"
"Thanks a lot, son," said Judge Priest. "Could you please send him in?"
The head was withdrawn; its owner lingered out of sight of His Honor, but within earshot. It was hard to[Pg 89] figure the presiding judge of the First Judicial District of the State of Kentucky as having business with Peep O'Day; and, though Mr. Quarles was no eavesdropper, still he felt a pardonable curiosity in whatsoever might transpire. As he feigned an absorbed interest in a tax notice, which was pasted on a blackboard just outside the office door, there entered the presence of the Judge a man who seemingly was but a few years younger than the Judge himself—a man who looked to be somewhere between sixty-five and seventy. There is a look that you may have seen in the eyes of ownerless but well-intentioned dogs—dogs that, expecting kicks as their daily portion, are humbly grateful for kind words and stray bones; dogs that are fairly yearning to be adopted by somebody—by anybody—being prepared to give to such a benefactor a most faithful doglike devotion in return.
The head was pulled back; its owner stayed out of sight of His Honor, but within earshot. It was hard to imagine the presiding judge of the First Judicial District of the State of Kentucky having anything to do with Peep O'Day, and while Mr. Quarles wasn't an eavesdropper, he couldn't help but feel a natural curiosity about what might happen. As he pretended to be focused on a tax notice pasted on a blackboard just outside the office door, a man walked into the Judge's presence who seemed to be just a few years younger than the Judge—somewhere between sixty-five and seventy. There’s a look you might have seen in the eyes of homeless but well-meaning dogs—dogs that, expecting to be treated poorly every day, are humbly thankful for kind words and a few scraps; dogs that are longing to be adopted by someone—anyone—ready to offer their new owner unwavering loyalty in return.
This look, which is fairly common among masterless and homeless dogs, is rare among humans; still, once in a while you do find it there too. The man who now timidly shuffled himself across the threshold of Judge Priest's office had such a look out of his eyes. He had a long simple face, partly inclosed in gray whiskers. Four dollars would have been a sufficient price to pay for the garments he stood in, including the wrecked hat he held in his hands and the broken, misshaped shoes on his feet. A purchaser who gave more than four dollars for the whole in its present state of decrepitude would have been but a poor hand at bargaining.
This expression, which is pretty common among stray and homeless dogs, is rare among people; yet, once in a while, you do see it in humans, too. The man who now shyly shuffled into Judge Priest's office had that look in his eyes. He had a long, plain face, partially framed by gray whiskers. Four dollars would have been enough to cover the clothes he was wearing, including the tattered hat he held in his hands and the broken, misshapen shoes on his feet. Anyone who paid more than four dollars for the whole outfit in its current state of disrepair would have been a terrible negotiator.
The man who wore this outfit coughed in an embarrassed fashion and halted, fumbling his ruinous hat in his hands.
The man in this outfit coughed awkwardly and stopped, nervously fiddling with his tattered hat.
"Howdy do?" said Judge Priest heartily. "Come in!"
"Hello!" said Judge Priest cheerfully. "Come on in!"
The other diffidently advanced himself a yard or two.
The other hesitantly moved a yard or two closer.
"Excuse me, suh," he said apologetically; "but this here Breck Quarles he come after me and he said ez how you wanted to see me. 'Twas him ez brung me here, suh."[Pg 90]
"Excuse me, sir," he said apologetically; "but this Breck Quarles came after me and said you wanted to see me. He’s the one who brought me here, sir."[Pg 90]
Faintly underlying the drawl of the speaker was just a suspicion—a mere trace, as you might say—of a labial softness that belongs solely and exclusively to the children, and in a diminishing degree to the grandchildren, of native-born sons and daughters of a certain small green isle in the sea. It was not so much a suggestion of a brogue as it was the suggestion of the ghost of a brogue; a brogue almost extinguished, almost obliterated, and yet persisting through the generations—South of Ireland struggling beneath south of Mason and Dixon's Line.
Faintly underlying the speaker's drawl was just a hint—a mere trace, you could say—of a softness in their speech that belongs only and entirely to the children, and to a lesser extent the grandchildren, of native-born sons and daughters from a certain small green island in the sea. It wasn’t really a full accent but more like the faint echo of one; an accent nearly vanished, almost wiped out, yet lingering through the generations—South of Ireland fighting to be heard beneath the South of Mason and Dixon's Line.
"Yes," said the Judge; "that's right. I do want to see you." The tone was one that he might employ in addressing a bashful child. "Set down there and make yourself at home."
"Yes," said the Judge; "that's right. I do want to see you." The tone was one he might use when talking to a shy child. "Sit down there and make yourself comfortable."
The newcomer obeyed to the extent of perching himself on the extreme forward edge of a chair. His feet shuffled uneasily where they were drawn up against the cross rung of the chair.
The newcomer followed instructions and sat on the very edge of the chair. His feet shuffled nervously, resting against the crossbar of the chair.
The Judge reared well back, studying his visitor over the tops of his glasses with rather a quizzical look. In one hand he balanced the large envelope which had come to him that morning.
The Judge leaned back slightly, examining his visitor over the tops of his glasses with a somewhat puzzled expression. In one hand, he held the large envelope that had arrived for him that morning.
"Seems to me I heared somewheres, years back, that your regular Christian name was Paul—is that right?" he asked.
"Seems to me I heard somewhere, years ago, that your regular name is Paul—is that right?" he asked.
"Shorely is, suh," assented the ragged man, surprised and plainly grateful that one holding a supremely high position in the community should vouchsafe to remember a fact relating to so inconsequent an atom as himself. "But I ain't heared it fur so long I come mighty nigh furgittin' it sometimes, myself. You see, Judge Priest, when I wasn't nothin' but jest a shaver folks started in to callin' me Peep—on account of my last name bein O'Day, I reckin. They been callin' me so ever since. Fust off, 'twas Little Peep, and then jest plain Peep; and now it's got to be Old Peep. But my real entitled name is Paul, jest like you said, Judge—Paul Felix O'Day."[Pg 91]
"Sure is, sir," agreed the ragged man, surprised and clearly grateful that someone of such a high status in the community would take the time to remember something about a seemingly insignificant person like him. "But I haven't heard it in so long that I almost forget it sometimes, myself. You see, Judge Priest, when I was just a kid, people started calling me Peep—probably because my last name is O'Day, I guess. They've been calling me that ever since. At first, it was Little Peep, then just plain Peep; and now it's come to be Old Peep. But my real name is Paul, just like you said, Judge—Paul Felix O'Day." [Pg 91]
"Uh-huh! And wasn't your father's name Philip and your mother's name Katherine Dwyer O'Day?"
"Uh-huh! And wasn't your dad's name Philip and your mom's name Katherine Dwyer O'Day?"
"To the best of my recollection that's partly so, too, suh. They both of 'em up and died when I was a baby, long before I could remember anything a-tall. But they always told me my paw's name was Phil, or Philip. Only my maw's name wasn't Kath—Kath—wasn't whut you jest now called it, Judge. It was plain Kate."
"From what I remember, that’s partially true, sir. They both passed away when I was a baby, long before I could remember anything at all. But they always told me my dad’s name was Phil, or Philip. However, my mom’s name wasn’t Kath—Kath—wasn’t what you just called it, Judge. It was simply Kate."
"Kate or Katherine—it makes no great difference," explained Judge Priest. "I reckin the record is straight this fur. And now think hard and see ef you kin ever remember hearin' of an uncle named Daniel O'Day—your father's brother."
"Kate or Katherine—it doesn't really matter," Judge Priest explained. "I think the record is clear so far. Now, think carefully and see if you can remember hearing about an uncle named Daniel O'Day—your father's brother."
The answer was a shake of the tousled head.
The answer was a shake of the messy hair.
"I don't know nothin' about my people. I only jest know they come over frum some place with a funny name in the Old Country before I was born. The onliest kin I ever had over here was that there no-'count triflin' nephew of mine—Perce Dwyer—him that uster hang round this town. I reckin you call him to mind, Judge?"
"I don't know anything about my family. I just know they came from some place with a weird name in the Old Country before I was born. The only relative I ever had here was that lazy good-for-nothing nephew of mine—Perce Dwyer—he used to hang around this town. I guess you remember him, Judge?"
The old Judge nodded before continuing:
The old Judge nodded before continuing:
"All the same, I reckin there ain't no manner of doubt but whut you had an uncle of the name of Daniel. All the evidences would seem to p'int that way. Accordin' to the proofs, this here Uncle Daniel of yours lived in a little town called Kilmare, in Ireland." He glanced at one of the papers that lay on his desktop; then added in a casual tone: "Tell me, Peep, whut are you doin' now fur a livin'?"
"Still, I believe there's definitely no doubt that you had an uncle named Daniel. All the evidence seems to point that way. According to the proof, this Uncle Daniel of yours lived in a small town called Kilmare in Ireland." He looked at one of the papers on his desk and then added casually, "So, Peep, what are you doing for a living now?"
The object of this examination grinned a faint grin of extenuation.
The subject of this examination gave a slight smile of excuse.
"Well, suh, I'm knockin' about, doin' the best I kin—which ain't much. I help out round Gafford's liver' stable, and Pete Gafford he lets me sleep in a little room behind the feed room, and his wife she gives me my vittles. Oncet in a while I git a chancet to do odd jobs fur folks round town—cuttin' weeds and splittin' stove wood and packin' in coal, and sech ez that."[Pg 92]
"Well, sir, I'm just getting by, doing the best I can—which isn’t much. I help out at Gafford's livery stable, and Pete Gafford lets me sleep in a small room behind the feed room, and his wife gives me my meals. Every once in a while, I get a chance to do odd jobs for people around town—like cutting weeds, splitting wood for the stove, and bringing in coal, and things like that."[Pg 92]
"Not much money in it, is there?"
"There's not a lot of money in it, right?"
"No, suh; not much. Folks is more prone to offer me old clothes than they are to pay me in cash. Still, I manage to git along. I don't live very fancy; but, then, I don't starve, and that's more'n some kin say."
"No, sir; not much. People are more likely to give me old clothes than to pay me in cash. Still, I manage to get by. I don't live very luxuriously; but then, I don't go hungry, and that's more than some can say."
"Peep, whut was the most money you ever had in your life—at one time?"
"Hey, what was the most money you ever had all at once in your life?"
Peep scratched with a freckled hand at his thatch of faded whitish hair to stimulate recollection.
Peep scratched his freckled hand through his patchy, faded white hair to jog his memory.
"I reckin not more'n six bits at any one time, suh. Seems like I've sorter got the knack of livin' without money."
"I reckon not more than six coins at a time, sir. It seems like I’ve kind of got the hang of living without money."
"Well, Peep, sech bein' the case, whut would you say ef I was to tell you that you're a rich man?"
"Well, Peep, given that situation, what would you say if I told you that you're a rich man?"
The answer came slowly:
The answer came gradually:
"I reckin, suh, ef it didn't sound disrespectful, I'd say you was prankin' with me—makin' fun of me, suh."
"I reckon, sir, if it didn't sound disrespectful, I'd say you were joking with me—making fun of me, sir."
Judge Priest bent forward in his chair.
Judge Priest leaned forward in his chair.
"I'm not prankin' with you. It's my pleasant duty to inform you that at this moment you are the rightful owner of eight thousand pounds."
"I'm not joking with you. It's my pleasure to let you know that right now you are the rightful owner of eight thousand pounds."
"Pounds of whut, Judge?" The tone expressed a heavy incredulity.
"Pounds of what, Judge?" The tone conveyed a strong disbelief.
"Why, pounds in money."
"Why, pounds in cash."
Outside, in the hall, with one ear held conveniently near the crack in the door, Deputy Sheriff Quarles gave a violent start; and then, at once, was torn between a desire to stay and hear more and an urge to hurry forth and spread the unbelievable tidings. After the briefest of struggles the latter inclination won; this news was too marvelously good to keep; surely a harbinger and a herald were needed to spread it broadcast.
Outside, in the hallway, with one ear pressed close to the crack in the door, Deputy Sheriff Quarles jumped in surprise; then, immediately, he found himself torn between wanting to stay and listen more and needing to rush out and share the unbelievable news. After a moment's struggle, the latter urge prevailed; this news was too wonderfully good to keep to himself; surely a messenger was needed to spread it far and wide.
Mr. Quarles tiptoed rapidly down the hall. When he reached the sidewalk the volunteer bearer of a miraculous tale fairly ran. As for the man who sat facing the Judge, he merely stared in a dull bewilderment.
Mr. Quarles quickly tiptoed down the hall. When he got to the sidewalk, the volunteer sharing an incredible story practically ran. As for the man sitting in front of the Judge, he just stared in a dazed confusion.
"Judge," he said at length, "eight thousand pounds of money oughter make a powerful big pile, oughten it?"[Pg 93]
"Judge," he finally said, "eight thousand pounds should be a really big amount of money, right?"[Pg 93]
"It wouldn't weigh quite that much ef you put it on the scales," explained His Honor painstakingly. "I mean pounds sterlin'—English money. Near ez I kin figger offhand, it comes in our money to somewheres between thirty-five and forty thousand dollars—nearer forty than thirty-five. And it's yours, Peep—every red cent of it."
"It wouldn't weigh that much if you put it on the scales," His Honor explained carefully. "I mean pounds sterling—British money. As far as I can figure offhand, it comes to somewhere between thirty-five and forty thousand dollars—closer to forty than thirty-five. And it’s yours, Peep—every single cent of it."
"Excuse me, suh, and not meanin' to contradict you, or nothin' like that; but I reckin there must be some mistake. Why, Judge, I don't scursely know anybody that's ez wealthy ez all that, let alone anybody that'd give me sech a lot of money."
"Excuse me, sir, and I don't mean to contradict you or anything like that, but I think there must be some mistake. Honestly, Judge, I hardly know anyone who’s as wealthy as that, let alone someone who would give me such a large amount of money."
"Listen, Peep: This here letter I'm holdin' in my hand came to me by to-day's mail—jest a little spell ago. It's frum Ireland—frum the town of Kilmare, where your people came frum. It was sent to me by a firm of barristers in that town—lawyers we'd call 'em. In this letter they ask me to find you and to tell you what's happened. It seems, from whut they write, that your uncle, by name Daniel O'Day, died not very long ago without issue—that is to say, without leavin' any children of his own, and without makin' any will.
"Hey, Peep: This letter I'm holding just came in today's mail—only a little while ago. It's from Ireland—from the town of Kilmare, where your family is from. It was sent to me by a group of lawyers in that town. In this letter, they ask me to find you and share what’s happened. According to what they wrote, your uncle, Daniel O'Day, passed away not too long ago without any kids, and he didn't leave behind a will."
"It appears he had eight thousand pounds saved up. Ever since he died those lawyers and some other folks over there in Ireland have been tryin' to find out who that money should go to. They learnt in some way that your father and your mother settled in this town a mighty long time ago, and that they died here and left one son, which is you. All the rest of the family over there in Ireland have already died out, it seems; that natchelly makes you the next of kin and the heir at law, which means that all your uncle's money comes direct to you.
"It looks like he had saved up eight thousand pounds. Ever since he passed away, those lawyers and some other people over in Ireland have been trying to figure out who should receive that money. They found out somehow that your dad and mom moved to this town a long time ago, and that they died here, leaving one son, which is you. It seems all the other family members over in Ireland have already passed away; that naturally makes you the next of kin and the legal heir, which means that all your uncle's money goes straight to you."
"So, Peep, you're a wealthy man in your own name. That's the news I had to tell you. Allow me to congratulate you on your good fortune."
"So, Peep, you're rich in your own right. That's the news I wanted to share with you. Let me congratulate you on your good luck."
The beneficiary rose to his feet, seeming not to see the hand the old Judge had extended across the desktop toward him. On his face, of a sudden, was a queer,[Pg 94] eager look. It was as though he foresaw the coming true of long-cherished and heretofore unattainable visions.
The beneficiary stood up, appearing not to notice the hand the old Judge had reached out across the desk toward him. Suddenly, his face had a strange, eager expression. It was as if he could see the realization of long-held dreams that had previously seemed out of reach.
"Have you got it here, suh?"
"Do you have it here, sir?"
He glanced about him as though expecting to see a bulky bundle. Judge Priest smiled.
He looked around, as if he was waiting to spot a big package. Judge Priest smiled.
"Oh, no; they didn't send it along with the letter—that wouldn't be regular. There's quite a lot of things to be done fust. There'll be some proofs to be got up and sworn to before a man called a British consul; and likely there'll be a lot of papers that you'll have to sign; and then all the papers and the proofs and things will be sent across the ocean. And, after some fees are paid out over there—why, then you'll git your inheritance."
"Oh, no; they didn't include it with the letter—that wouldn't be proper. There are quite a few things that need to be done first. There will be some proofs to prepare and certify before someone called a British consul; and there will probably be a lot of documents for you to sign; then all the papers and proofs will be sent across the ocean. After some fees are paid over there—then you'll get your inheritance."
The rapt look faded from the strained face, leaving it downcast. "I'm afeared, then, I won't be able to claim that there money," he said forlornly.
The enthusiastic look faded from the tense face, leaving it dejected. "I'm afraid, then, I won't be able to claim that money," he said sadly.
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Because I don't know how to sign my own name. Raised the way I was, I never got no book learnin'. I can't neither read nor write."
"Because I don't know how to sign my own name. Growing up the way I did, I never got any formal education. I can't read or write."
Compassion shadowed the Judge's chubby face; and compassion was in his voice as he made answer:
Compassion softened the Judge's round face, and it was in his voice as he responded:
"You don't need to worry about that part of it. You can make your mark—- just a cross mark on the paper, with witnesses present—like this."
"You don't have to worry about that part. You can make your mark—just a cross on the paper, with witnesses there—like this."
He took up a pen, dipped it in the inkwell and illustrated his meaning.
He picked up a pen, dipped it in the inkwell, and illustrated his point.
"Yes, suh; I'm glad it kin be done thataway. I always wisht I knowed how to read big print and spell my own name out. I ast a feller oncet to write my name out fur me in plain letters on a piece of paper. I was aimin' to learn to copy it off; but I showed it to one of the hands at the liver' stable and he busted out laughin'. And then I come to find out this here feller had tricked me fur to make game of me. He hadn't wrote my name out a-tall—- he'd wrote some dirty words instid. So after that I give up tryin' to educate myself. That was several years back and I ain't tried sence. Now I reckin I'm too old[Pg 95] learn.... I wonder, suh—I wonder ef it'll be very long before that there money gits here and I begin to have the spendin' of it?"
"Yeah, sir; I'm glad it can be done that way. I’ve always wished I knew how to read big print and spell my own name. I once asked a guy to write my name for me in plain letters on a piece of paper. I was planning to learn to copy it, but I showed it to one of the guys at the livery stable and he just burst out laughing. Then I found out this guy had tricked me to make fun of me. He hadn’t written my name at all—he wrote some dirty words instead. So after that, I gave up trying to educate myself. That was several years ago, and I haven't tried since. Now I guess I'm too old[Pg 95] to learn... I wonder, sir—I wonder if it will be long before that money gets here and I can start spending it?"
"Makin' plans already?"
"Making plans already?"
"Yes, suh," O'Day answered truthfully; "I am." He was silent for a moment, his eyes on the floor; then timidly he advanced the thought that had come to him. "I reckin, suh, it wouldn't be no more'n fair and proper ef I divided my money with you to pay you back fur all this trouble, you're fixin' to take on my account. Would—would half of it be enough? The other half oughter last me fur what uses I'll make of it."
"Yes, sir," O'Day replied honestly; "I am." He paused for a moment, looking down at the floor; then he hesitantly shared his idea. "I think, sir, it would be only fair if I shared my money with you to repay you for all the trouble you're going through because of me. Would—would half of it be enough? The other half should be enough for what I need it for."
"I know you mean well and I'm much obliged to you fur your offer," stated Judge Priest, smiling a little; "but it wouldn't be fittin' or proper fur me to tech a cent of your money. There'll be some court dues and some lawyers' fees, and sech, to pay over there in Ireland; but after that's settled up everything comes direct to you. It's goin' to be a pleasure to me to help you arrange these here details that you don't understand—a pleasure and not a burden."
"I know you mean well, and I'm really grateful for your offer," said Judge Priest, smiling a bit. "But it wouldn't be right or appropriate for me to take a cent of your money. There will be some court fees and lawyer costs to cover over in Ireland, but once that's all settled, everything will go straight to you. I'm happy to help you sort out these details that you're not familiar with—it's a pleasure, not a burden."
He considered the figure before him.
He looked at the person in front of him.
"Now here's another thing, Peep; I judge it's hardly fittin' fur a man of substance to go on livin' the way you've had to live durin' your life. Ef you don't mind my offerin' you a little advice I would suggest that you go right down to Felsburg Brothers when you leave here and git yourself fitted out with some suitable clothin'. And you'd better go to Max Biederman's, too, and order a better pair of shoes fur yourself than them you've got on. Tell 'em I sent you and that I guarantee the payment of your bills. Though I reckin that'll hardly be necessary—when the news of your good luck gits noised round I misdoubt whether there's any firm in our entire city that wouldn't be glad to have you on their books fur a stiddy customer.
"Now here's another thing, Peep; I think it's not right for a man of your means to keep living the way you have all your life. If you don't mind my giving you some advice, I suggest you head straight to Felsburg Brothers after you leave here and get yourself some proper clothes. And you should also go to Max Biederman's and order a better pair of shoes than the ones you’re wearing. Tell them I sent you and that I’ll cover your bills. Although, I doubt that will even be necessary—once people hear about your good luck, I bet there isn’t a single shop in our whole city that wouldn’t be happy to have you as a regular customer."
"And, also, ef I was you I'd arrange to git me regular board and lodgin's somewheres round town. You see,[Pg 96] Peep, comin' into a property entails consider'ble many responsibilities right frum the start."
"And, also, if I were you, I’d find a place to get regular meals and a room somewhere in town. You see,[Pg 96] Peep, owning a property comes with a lot of responsibilities right from the beginning."
"Yes, suh," assented the legatee obediently. "I'll do jest ez you say, Judge Priest, about the clothes and the shoes, and all that; but—but, ef you don't mind, I'd like to go on livin' at Gafford's. Pete Gafford's been mighty good to me—him and his wife both; and I wouldn't like fur 'em to think I was gittin' stuck up jest because I've had this here streak of luck come to me. Mebbe, seein' ez how things has changed with me, they'd be willin' to take me in fur a table boarder at their house; but I shorely would hate to give up livin' in that there little room behind the feed room at the liver' stable. I don't know ez I could ever find any place that would seem ez homelike to me ez whut it is."
"Yeah, sure," the legatee agreed obediently. "I'll do exactly what you say, Judge Priest, about the clothes and the shoes and all that; but—if you don’t mind, I’d like to keep living at Gafford’s. Pete Gafford has been really good to me—both him and his wife; and I wouldn’t want them to think I was getting all high and mighty just because I’ve had this lucky break. Maybe, since things have changed for me, they’d be willing to let me stay as a boarder at their place; but I really wouldn't want to give up living in that little room behind the feed room at the livery stable. I don’t think I could ever find anywhere that feels as homey to me as that does."
"Suit yourself about that," said Judge Priest heartily. "I don't know but whut you've got the proper notion about it after all."
"Do what you think is best," Judge Priest said warmly. "I guess you might have the right idea about it after all."
"Yes, suh. Them Gaffords have been purty nigh the only real true friends I ever had that I could count on." He hesitated a moment. "I reckin—I reckin, suh, it'll be a right smart while, won't it, before that money gits here frum all the way acrost the ocean?"
"Yeah, sir. The Gaffords have been pretty much the only real friends I’ve ever had that I could rely on." He paused for a moment. "I guess—I guess, sir, it'll be a good while, won't it, before that money gets here from all the way across the ocean?"
"Why, yes; I imagine it will. Was you figurin' on investin' a little of it now?"
"Sure, I think it will. Were you planning on investing a bit of it now?"
"Yes, suh; I was."
"Yes, sir; I was."
"About how much did you think of spendin' fur a beginnin'?"
"How much did you think of spending for a start?"
O'Day squinted his eyes, his lips moving in silent calculation.
O'Day squinted, his lips moving as he silently calculated.
"Well, suh," he said at length, "I could use ez much ez a silver dollar. But, of course, sence—"
"Well, sir," he said after a while, "I could use as much as a silver dollar. But, of course, since—"
"That sounds kind of moderate to me," broke in Judge Priest. He shoved a pudgy hand into a pocket of his white trousers. "I reckin this detail kin be arranged. Here, Peep"—he extended his hand—"here's your dollar." Then, as the other drew back, stammering a refusal, he hastily added: "No, no, no; go ahead and[Pg 97] take it—it's yours. I'm jest advancin' it to you out of whut'll be comin' to you shortly.
"That sounds pretty reasonable to me," interrupted Judge Priest. He slid a chubby hand into a pocket of his white pants. "I guess we can sort this out. Here, Peep"—he reached out his hand—"here’s your dollar." Then, as the other person hesitated and stammered a refusal, he quickly added: "No, no, no; go ahead and[Pg 97] take it—it's yours. I'm just giving it to you in advance from what you'll get soon."
"I'll tell you whut: Until sech time ez you are in position to draw on your own funds you jest drap in here to see me when you're in need of cash, and I'll try to let you have whut you require—in reason. I'll keep a proper reckinin' of whut you git and you kin pay me back ez soon ez your inheritance is put into your hands.
"I'll tell you what: Until you're able to access your own money, just come here to see me whenever you need cash, and I'll do my best to give you what you need—within reason. I'll keep a proper record of what you take, and you can pay me back as soon as your inheritance is available to you."
"One thing more," he added as the heir, having thanked him, was making his grateful adieu at the threshold: "Now that you're wealthy, or about to be so, I kind of imagine quite a passel of fellers will suddenly discover themselves strangely and affectionately drawed toward you. You're liable to find out you've always had more true and devoted friends in this community than whut you ever imagined to be the case before.
"One more thing," he added as the heir, after thanking him, was saying his grateful goodbye at the door: "Now that you're rich, or about to be, I can just picture a whole bunch of guys suddenly feeling a strange and friendly connection to you. You might find out you’ve always had more true and loyal friends in this community than you ever thought possible."
"Now friendship is a mighty fine thing, takin' it by and large; but it kin be overdone. It's barely possible that some of this here new crop of your well-wishers and admirers will be makin' little business propositions to you—desirin' to have you go partners with 'em in business, or to sell you desirable pieces of real estate; or even to let you loan 'em various sums of money. I wouldn't be surprised but whut a number of sech chances will be comin' your way durin' the next few days, and frum then on. Ef sech should be the case I would suggest to you that, before committin' yourself to anybody or anything, you tell 'em that I'm sort of actin' as your unofficial adviser in money matters, and that they should come to me and outline their little schemes in person. Do you git my general drift?"
"Friendship is really valuable overall, but it can be taken too far. It’s quite possible that some of your new supporters and fans will be making small business offers to you—wanting you to partner with them in business, sell you attractive pieces of property, or even borrow various amounts of money. I wouldn’t be surprised if a number of these opportunities come your way in the next few days and beyond. If that happens, I suggest that, before you commit to anyone or anything, you tell them that I’m acting as your unofficial financial adviser, and they should come to me to explain their plans in person. Do you understand my point?"
"Yes, suh," said Peep. "I won't furgit; and thank you ag'in, Judge, specially fur lettin' me have this dollar ahead of time."
"Yeah, sir," said Peep. "I won't forget; and thank you again, Judge, especially for letting me have this dollar early."
He shambled out with the coin in his hand; and on his face was again the look of one who sees before him the immediate fulfillment of a delectable dream.
He stumbled out with the coin in his hand; and on his face was once again the expression of someone who sees the immediate realization of a delightful dream.
With lines of sympathy and amusement crosshatched[Pg 98] at the outer corners of his eyelids, Judge Priest, rising and stepping to his door, watched the retreating figure of the town's newest and strangest capitalist disappear down the wide front steps of the courthouse.
With a mix of sympathy and amusement evident in the outer corners of his eyes, Judge Priest got up and walked to his door, watching the town's newest and most unusual capitalist fade away down the wide front steps of the courthouse.[Pg 98]
Presently he went back to his chair and sat down, tugging at his short chin beard.
Presently, he returned to his chair and sat down, pulling at his short chin beard.
"I wonder now," said he, meditatively addressing the emptiness of the room, "I wonder whut a man sixty-odd-year old is goin' to do with the fust whole dollar he ever had in his life!"
"I wonder now," he said, thoughtfully speaking to the empty room, "I wonder what a man who's around sixty is going to do with the first whole dollar he ever had in his life!"
It was characteristic of our circuit judge that he should have voiced his curiosity aloud. Talking to himself when he was alone was one of his habits. Also, it was characteristic of him that he had refrained from betraying his inquisitiveness to his late caller. Similar motives of delicacy had kept him from following the other man to watch the sequence.
It was typical of our circuit judge to express his curiosity out loud. Talking to himself when he was alone was one of his habits. He also held back from showing his curiosity to his recent visitor. Similar feelings of delicacy had prevented him from following the other man to see what happened next.
However, at secondhand, the details very shortly reached him. They were brought by no less a person than Deputy Sheriff Quarles, who, some twenty minutes or possibly half an hour later, obtruded himself upon Judge Priest's presence.
However, from secondhand sources, the details quickly got to him. They were delivered by none other than Deputy Sheriff Quarles, who, about twenty minutes or maybe half an hour later, barged in on Judge Priest.
"Judge," began Mr. Quarles, "you'd never in the world guess whut Old Peep O'Day done with the first piece of money he got his hands on out of that there forty thousand pounds of silver dollars he's come into from his uncle's estate."
"Judge," started Mr. Quarles, "you'd never believe what Old Peep O'Day did with the first bit of money he got from that forty thousand pounds of silver dollars he inherited from his uncle's estate."
The old man slanted a keen glance in Mr. Quarles' direction.
The old man shot a sharp look at Mr. Quarles.
"Tell me, son," he asked softly, "how did you come to hear the glad tidin's so promptly?"
"Tell me, son," he asked gently, "how did you hear the good news so quickly?"
"Me?" said Mr. Quarles innocently. "Why, Judge Priest, the word is all over this part of town by this time. Why, I reckin twenty-five or fifty people must 'a' been watchin' Old Peep to see how he was goin' to act when he come out of this courthouse."
"Me?" said Mr. Quarles innocently. "Well, Judge Priest, the word is all over this part of town by now. I guess twenty-five or fifty people must have been watching Old Peep to see how he was going to act when he came out of this courthouse."
"Well, well, well!" murmured the Judge blandly. "Good news travels almost ez fast sometimes ez whut[Pg 99] bad news does—don't it, now? Well, son, I give up the riddle. Tell me jest whut our elderly friend did do with the first installment of his inheritance."
"Well, well, well!" the Judge said calmly. "Good news travels just as fast sometimes as bad news does, doesn't it? Well, son, I'm done with the guessing game. Just tell me what our old friend did with the first part of his inheritance."
"Well, suh, he turned south here at the gate and went down the street, a-lookin' neither to the right nor the left. He looked to me like a man in a trance, almost. He keeps right on through Legal Row till he comes to Franklin Street, and then he goes up Franklin to B. Weil & Son's confectionery store; and there he turns in. I happened to be followin' 'long behind him, with a few others—with several others, in fact—and we-all sort of slowed up in passin' and looked in at the door; and that's how I come to be in a position to see what happened.
"Well, he turned south at the gate and walked down the street, not looking to the right or left. He seemed almost like a man in a trance. He went straight through Legal Row until he reached Franklin Street, then headed up Franklin to B. Weil & Son's candy store, and that’s where he went in. I happened to be following behind him, along with a few others—actually, several others—and we all sort of paused as we passed by and looked in at the door; that’s how I ended up in a position to see what happened."
"Old Peep, he marches in jest like I'm tellin' it to you, suh; and Mr. B. Weil comes to wait on him, and he starts in buyin'. He buys hisself a five-cent bag of gumdrops; and a five-cent bag of jelly beans; and a ten-cent bag of mixed candies—kisses and candy mottoes, and sech ez them, you know; and a sack of fresh-roasted peanuts—a big sack, it was, fifteen-cent size; and two prize boxes; and some gingersnaps—ten cents' worth; and a cocoanut; and half a dozen red bananas; and half a dozen more of the plain yaller ones. Altogether I figger he spent a even dollar; in fact, I seen him hand Mr. Weil a dollar, and I didn't see him gittin' no change back out of it.
"Old Peep walks in like I'm telling you, sir; and Mr. B. Weil comes over to help him, and he starts buying. He gets himself a five-cent bag of gumdrops; a five-cent bag of jelly beans; a ten-cent bag of mixed candies—kisses and candy sayings, and stuff like that, you know; and a big sack of fresh-roasted peanuts—fifteen cents worth; and two prize boxes; and some gingersnaps—ten cents’ worth; and a coconut; and half a dozen red bananas; and six more of the regular yellow ones. All together, I figure he spent exactly a dollar; in fact, I saw him hand Mr. Weil a dollar, and I didn’t see him get any change back.
"Then he comes on out of the store, with all these things stuck in his pockets and stacked up in his arms till he looks sort of like some new kind of a summertime Santy Klaws; and he sets down on a goods box at the edge of the pavement, with his feet in the gutter, and starts in eatin' all them things.
"Then he walks out of the store, with all this stuff jammed in his pockets and piled up in his arms until he looks like some kind of summer Santa Claus; and he sits down on a shipping crate at the edge of the sidewalk, with his feet in the gutter, and starts eating all that food."
"First, he takes a bite off a yaller banana and then off a red banana, and then a mouthful of peanuts; and then maybe some mixed candies—not sayin' a word to nobody, but jest natchelly eatin' his fool head off. A young chap that's clerkin' in Bagby's grocery, next door, steps up to him and speaks to him, meanin', I suppose,[Pg 100] to ast him is it true he's wealthy. And Old Peep, he says to him, 'Please don't come botherin' me now, sonny—I'm busy ketchin' up,' he says; and keeps right on a-munchin' and a-chewin' like all possessed.
"First, he takes a bite of a yellow banana and then a red banana, followed by a mouthful of peanuts; and then maybe some mixed candies—not saying a word to anyone, just naturally eating his heart out. A young guy who's working at Bagby's grocery next door steps up to him and speaks to him, probably intending to ask if it's true that he's wealthy. And Old Peep replies, 'Please don't bother me right now, kid—I’m busy catching up,' and keeps munching and chewing like he’s on a mission."
"That ain't all of it, neither, Judge—not by a long shot it ain't! Purty soon Old Peep looks round him at the little crowd that's gathered. He didn't seem to pay no heed to the grown-up people standin' there; but he sees a couple of boys about ten years old in the crowd, and he beckons to them to come to him, and he makes room fur them alongside him on the box and divides up his knick-knacks with them.
"That’s not everything, Judge—not even close! Soon, Old Peep looks around at the small crowd that’s gathered. He doesn’t seem to pay attention to the adults standing there, but he spots a couple of boys about ten years old in the crowd. He motions for them to come over, makes space for them next to him on the box, and shares his little treasures with them."
"When I left there to come on back here he had no less'n six kids squatted round him, includin' one little nigger boy; and between 'em all they'd jest finished up the last of the bananas and peanuts and the candy and the gingersnaps, and was fixin' to take turns drinkin' the milk out of the cocoanut. I s'pose they've got it all cracked out of the shell and et up by now—the cocoanut, I mean. Judge, you oughter stepped down into Franklin Street and taken a look at the picture whilst there was still time. You never seen sech a funny sight in all your days, I'll bet!"
"When I left to come back here, he had at least six kids gathered around him, including one little Black boy; and between them all, they had just finished the last of the bananas, peanuts, candy, and gingersnaps, and were getting ready to take turns drinking the milk out of the coconut. I guess they’ve already cracked it open and eaten it by now—the coconut, I mean. Judge, you should have gone down to Franklin Street and checked it out while there was still time. You’ve never seen such a funny sight in all your life, I bet!"
"I reckin 'twould be too late to be startin' now," said Judge Priest. "I'm right sorry I missed it.... Busy ketchin' up, huh? Yes; I reckin he is.... Tell me, son, whut did you make out of the way Peep O'Day acted?"
"I think it would be too late to start now," said Judge Priest. "I'm really sorry I missed it... Busy catching up, huh? Yes, I guess he is... Tell me, son, what did you make of the way Peep O'Day acted?"
"Why, suh," stated Mr. Quarles, "to my mind, Judge, there ain't no manner of doubt but whut prosperity has went to his head and turned it. He acted to me like a plum' distracted idiot. A grown man with forty thousand pounds of solid money settin' on the side of a gutter eatin' jimcracks with a passel of dirty little boys! Kin you figure it out any other way, Judge—except that his mind is gone?"
"Why, sir," said Mr. Quarles, "in my opinion, Judge, there's no doubt that prosperity has gotten to his head and changed him. He seemed to me like a complete fool. A grown man with forty thousand pounds in cash sitting by a gutter eating junk food with a group of dirty little boys! Can you explain it any other way, Judge—except that he's lost his mind?"
"I don't set myself up to be a specialist in mental disorders, son," said Judge Priest softly; "but, sence you[Pg 101] ask me the question, I should say, speakin' offhand, that it looks to me more ez ef the heart was the organ that was mainly affected. And possibly"—he added this last with a dry little smile—"and possibly, by now, the stomach also."
"I don't consider myself an expert in mental disorders, son," said Judge Priest gently; "but since you[Pg 101] ask me, I’d say, just off the top of my head, that it seems to me like the heart is the main issue. And maybe"—he added this last part with a dry little smile—"and maybe now the stomach too."
Whether or not Mr. Quarles was correct in his psychopathic diagnosis, he certainly had been right when he told Judge Priest that the word was already all over the business district. It had spread fast and was still spreading; it spread to beat the wireless, traveling as it did by that mouth-to-ear method of communication which is so amazingly swift and generally so tremendously incorrect. Persons who could not credit the tale at all, nevertheless lost no time in giving to it a yet wider circulation; so that, as though borne on the wind, it moved in every direction, like ripples on a pond; and with each time of retelling the size of the legacy grew.
Whether or not Mr. Quarles was right about his diagnosis of psychopathy, he definitely had a point when he told Judge Priest that the word was already all over the business district. It spread quickly and continued to spread; it traveled faster than the wireless, moving through that mouth-to-ear communication method that's incredibly fast and often wildly inaccurate. People who couldn't believe the story at all still wasted no time in spreading it even further; so that, as if carried by the wind, it moved in every direction, like ripples on a pond; and with each retelling, the story grew larger.
The Daily Evening News, appearing on the streets at five P. M., confirmed the tale; though by its account the fortune was reduced to a sum far below the gorgeously exaggerated estimates of most of the earlier narrators. Between breakfast and supper-time Peep O'Day's position in the common estimation of his fellow citizens underwent a radical and revolutionary change. He ceased—automatically, as it were—to be a town character; he became, by universal consent, a town notable, whose every act and every word would thereafter be subjected to close scrutiny and closer analysis.
The Daily Evening News, hitting the streets at five PM, confirmed the story; however, according to their report, the fortune was listed as much lower than the wildly inflated figures given by most of the earlier storytellers. Between breakfast and dinner, Peep O'Day’s standing in the eyes of his fellow citizens changed dramatically and completely. He automatically stopped being just a town character; by everyone's agreement, he became a local celebrity, with every action and word now facing intense scrutiny and analysis.
The next morning the nation at large had opportunity to know of the great good fortune that had befallen Paul Felix O'Day, for the story had been wired to the city papers by the local correspondents of the same; and the press associations had picked up a stickful of the story and sped it broadcast over leased wires. Many who until that day had never heard of the fortunate man, or, indeed, of the place where he lived, at once manifested a concern in his well-being.[Pg 102]
The next morning, the entire nation learned about the incredible luck that had come to Paul Felix O'Day, as local reporters had sent the story to city newspapers. The press associations picked it up and distributed it widely through their networks. Many people who had never heard of the lucky man or where he lived suddenly became interested in his well-being.[Pg 102]
Certain firms of investment brokers in New York and Chicago promptly added a new name to what vulgarly they called their "sucker" lists. Dealers in mining stocks, in oil stocks, in all kinds of attractive stocks showed interest; in circular form samples of the most optimistic and alluring literature the world has ever known were consigned to the post, addressed to Mr. P. F. O'Day, such-and-such a town, such-and-such a state, care of general delivery.
Certain investment brokerage firms in New York and Chicago quickly added a new name to what they casually referred to as their "sucker" lists. Dealers in mining stocks, oil stocks, and all sorts of tempting stocks showed interest; they sent out samples of the most optimistic and enticing literature the world has ever seen, in circular form, addressed to Mr. P. F. O'Day, at such-and-such a town, such-and-such a state, care of general delivery.
Various lonesome ladies in various lonesome places lost no time in sitting themselves down and inditing congratulatory letters; object matrimony. Some of these were single ladies; others had been widowed, either by death or request. Various other persons of both sexes, residing here, there, and elsewhere in our country, suddenly remembered that they, too, were descended from the O'Days of Ireland, and wrote on forthwith to claim proud and fond relationship with the particular O'Day who had come into money.
Various lonely women in different lonely places quickly sat down to write congratulatory letters, focusing on marriage. Some of these women were single; others had been widowed, either by death or divorce. A number of other people, both men and women, living in various parts of the country, suddenly recalled that they, too, had ancestors from the O'Days of Ireland and promptly wrote to claim a proud and affectionate connection with the particular O'Day who had come into wealth.
It was a remarkable circumstance, which speedily developed, that one man should have so many distant cousins scattered over the Union, and a thing equally noteworthy that practically all these kinspeople, through no fault of their own, should at the present moment be in such straitened circumstances and in such dire need of temporary assistance of a financial nature. Ticker and printer's ink, operating in conjunction, certainly did their work mighty well; even so, several days were to elapse before the news reached one who, of all those who read it, had most cause to feel a profound personal sensation in the intelligence.
It was an incredible situation that one man could have so many distant relatives spread out across the country, and even more surprising that nearly all of these relatives, through no fault of their own, should currently be in such difficult circumstances and in urgent need of temporary financial help. Ticker and printer's ink, working together, certainly did their job exceptionally well; still, several days would pass before the news reached someone who, out of all the readers, had the most reason to feel a deep personal impact from the information.
This delay, however, was nowise to be blamed upon the tardiness of the newspapers; it was occasioned by the fact that the person referred to was for the moment well out of contact with the active currents of world affairs, he being confined in a workhouse at Evansville, Indiana.
This delay, however, couldn’t be blamed on the slowness of the newspapers; it was due to the fact that the person mentioned was, for the time being, completely out of touch with the active currents of world affairs, as he was confined in a workhouse in Evansville, Indiana.
As soon as he had rallied from the shock this individual set about making plans to put himself in direct touch[Pg 103] with the inheritor. He had ample time in which to frame and shape his campaign, inasmuch as there remained for him yet to serve nearly eight long and painfully tedious weeks of a three-months' vagrancy sentence. Unlike most of those now manifesting their interest, he did not write a letter; but he dreamed dreams that made him forget the annoyances of a ball and chain fast on his ankle and piles of stubborn stones to be cracked up into fine bits with a heavy hammer.
As soon as he recovered from the shock, this person started making plans to get in direct contact[Pg 103] with the heir. He had plenty of time to devise his strategy since he still had nearly eight long and painfully boring weeks left to serve of a three-month vagrancy sentence. Unlike most of those now showing interest, he didn’t write a letter; instead, he had dreams that helped him forget the annoyances of the ball and chain strapped to his ankle and the piles of stubborn stones he had to break into small pieces with a heavy hammer.
We are getting ahead of our narrative, though—days ahead of it. The chronological sequence of events properly dates from the morning following the morning when Peep O'Day, having been abruptly translated from the masses of the penniless to the classes of the wealthy, had forthwith embarked upon the gastronomic orgy so graphically detailed by Deputy Sheriff Quarles.
We're jumping ahead of our story here—days ahead of it, actually. The timeline of events really starts from the morning after Peep O'Day was suddenly moved from being poor to joining the wealthy. He immediately dove into the feast that Deputy Sheriff Quarles described so vividly.
On that next day more eyes probably than had been trained in Peep O'Day's direction in all the unremarked and unremarkable days of his life put together were focused upon him. Persons who theretofore had regarded his existence—if indeed they gave it a thought—as one of the utterly trivial and inconsequential incidents of the cosmic scheme, were moved to speak to him, to clasp his hand, and, in numerous instances, to express a hearty satisfaction over his altered circumstances. To all these, whether they were moved by mere neighborly good will, or perchance were inspired by impulses of selfishness, the old man exhibited a mien of aloofness and embarrassment.
The next day, more eyes were probably on Peep O'Day than had ever been before during all the unnoticed and unremarkable days of his life combined. People who had previously viewed his existence—if they even thought about it—as completely trivial and unimportant in the grand scheme of things were now eager to talk to him, shake his hand, and, in many cases, express genuine happiness about his changed situation. To all of them, whether they were motivated by simple neighborly kindness or perhaps by selfish reasons, the old man displayed an air of distance and discomfort.
This diffidence or this suspicion—or this whatever it was—protected him from those who might entertain covetous and ulterior designs upon his inheritance even better than though he had been brusque and rude; while those who sought to question him regarding his plans for the future drew from him only mumbled and evasive replies, which left them as deeply in the dark as they had been before. Altogether, in his intercourse with adults he appeared shy and very ill at ease.[Pg 104]
This shyness—or whatever it was—shielded him from people who might have had greedy and hidden intentions regarding his inheritance, even more effectively than if he had been blunt and harsh. Those who tried to ask him about his future plans only got awkward and vague answers, leaving them just as confused as before. Overall, in his interactions with adults, he came off as shy and extremely uncomfortable.[Pg 104]
It was noted, though, that early in the forenoon he attached to him perhaps half a dozen urchins, of whom the oldest could scarcely have been more than twelve or thirteen years of age; and that these youngsters remained his companions throughout the day. Likewise the events of that day were such as to confirm a majority of the observers in practically the same belief that had been voiced of Mr. Quarles—namely, that whatever scanty brains Peep O'Day might have ever had were now completely addled by the stroke of luck that had befallen him.
It was observed, however, that early in the morning he gathered around him maybe half a dozen kids, the oldest of whom could hardly be more than twelve or thirteen years old; and these youngsters stayed with him all day. Also, the events of that day led most of the onlookers to share the same opinion that had been expressed about Mr. Quarles—specifically, that whatever little brains Peep O'Day may have had were now completely scrambled by the stroke of luck he had experienced.
In fairness to all—to O'Day and to the town critics who sat in judgment upon his behavior—it should be stated that his conduct at the very outset was not entirely devoid of evidences of sanity. With his troupe of ragged juveniles trailing behind him, he first visited Felsburg Brothers' Emporium to exchange his old and disreputable costume for a wardrobe that, in accordance with Judge Priest's recommendation, he had ordered on the afternoon previous, and which had since been undergoing certain necessary alterations.
To be fair to everyone—both O'Day and the town critics who judged his actions—it should be noted that his behavior at the start wasn’t completely lacking in signs of sanity. With his group of ragged kids trailing after him, he first went to Felsburg Brothers' Emporium to trade his old and shabby costume for a wardrobe that, following Judge Priest's suggestion, he had ordered the day before, and which had since been altered as needed.
With his meager frame incased in new black woolens, and wearing, as an incongruous added touch, the most brilliant of neckties, a necktie of the shade of a pomegranate blossom, he presently issued from Felsburg Brothers' and entered M. Biederman's shoe store, two doors below. Here Mr. Biederman fitted him with shoes, and in addition noted down a further order, which the purchaser did not give until after he had conferred earnestly with the members of his youthful entourage.
With his thin frame dressed in new black wool clothing and wearing an oddly bright necktie, the color of a pomegranate flower, he soon walked out of Felsburg Brothers' and into M. Biederman's shoe store, just two doors down. There, Mr. Biederman fitted him for shoes and also took note of an additional order, which the buyer only placed after having a serious discussion with the members of his young group.
Those watching this scene from a distance saw—and perhaps marveled at the sight—that already, between these small boys, on the one part, and this old man, on the other, a perfect understanding appeared to have been established.
Those watching this scene from a distance saw—and maybe were amazed by the sight—that already, between these little boys on one side and this old man on the other, a perfect understanding seemed to have been established.
After leaving Biederman's, and tagged by his small escorts, O'Day went straight to the courthouse and, upon knocking at the door, was admitted to Judge Priest's[Pg 105] private chambers, the boys meantime waiting outside in the hall. When he came forth he showed them something he held in his hand and told them something; whereupon all of them burst into excited and joyous whoops.
After leaving Biederman's, followed by his little companions, O'Day went straight to the courthouse and, after knocking at the door, was let into Judge Priest's[Pg 105] private chambers, while the boys waited outside in the hallway. When he came out, he showed them something he was holding and told them something, which made all of them erupt into excited and joyful cheers.
It was at that point that O'Day, by the common verdict of most grown-up onlookers, began to betray the vagaries of a disordered intellect. Not that his reason had not been under suspicion already, as a result of his freakish excess in the matter of B. Weil & Son's wares on the preceding day; but the relapse that now followed, as nearly everybody agreed, was even more pronounced, even more symptomatic than the earlier attack of aberration.
It was at that moment that O'Day, according to most adult observers, started to show signs of a troubled mind. Not that his sanity hadn’t already been questioned due to his unusual behavior regarding B. Weil & Son's products the day before; but the breakdown that followed, as almost everyone agreed, was even more obvious, even more telling than his earlier episode of odd behavior.
In brief, this was what happened: To begin with, Mr. Virgil Overall, who dealt in lands and houses and sold insurance of all the commoner varieties on the side, had stalked O'Day to this point and was lying in wait for him as he came out of the courthouse into the Public Square, being anxious to describe to him some especially desirable bargains, in both improved and unimproved realty; also, Mr. Overall was prepared to book him for life, accident and health policies on the spot.
In short, here's what went down: First off, Mr. Virgil Overall, who worked in real estate and sold all kinds of insurance on the side, had been following O'Day to this point and was waiting for him as he came out of the courthouse into the Public Square. He was eager to tell him about some particularly attractive deals, both for developed and undeveloped property; additionally, Mr. Overall was ready to sign him up for life, accident, and health insurance policies right then and there.
So pleased was Mr. Overall at having distanced his professional rivals in the hunt that he dribbled at the mouth. But the warmth of his disappointment and indignation dried up the salivary founts instantly when the prospective patron declined to listen to him at all and, breaking free from Mr. Overall's detaining clasp, hurried on into Legal Row, with his small convoys trotting along ahead and alongside him.
Mr. Overall was so happy about having outpaced his professional rivals in the hunt that he was practically drooling. But the heat of his disappointment and anger dried up his excitement instantly when the potential patron refused to listen to him at all and, shaking off Mr. Overall's grip, hurried into Legal Row, with his small entourage trotting ahead and alongside him.
At the door of the Blue Goose Saloon and Short Order Restaurant its proprietor, by name Link Iserman, was lurking, as it were, in ambush. He hailed the approaching O'Day most cordially; he inquired in a warm voice regarding O'Day's health; and then, with a rare burst of generosity, he invited, nay urged, O'Day to step inside and have something on the house—wines, ales, liquors or cigars; it was all one to Mr. Iserman. The other merely shook his head and, without a word of[Pg 106] thanks for the offer, passed on as though bent upon a important mission.
At the door of the Blue Goose Saloon and Short Order Restaurant, the owner, Link Iserman, was waiting as if in ambush. He greeted the approaching O'Day warmly, asked how he was doing in a friendly tone, and then, with a rare display of kindness, invited—more like insisted—O'Day to come in and have something on the house—drinks, beers, liquor, or cigars; it didn’t matter to Mr. Iserman. O'Day just shook his head and, without saying a word of[Pg 106] thanks for the offer, walked on as if he were on an important mission.
Mark how the proofs were accumulating: The man had disdained the company of men of approximately his own age or thereabout; he had refused an opportunity to partake of refreshment suitable to his years; and now he stepped into the Bon Ton toy store and bought for cash—most inconceivable of acquisitions!—a little wagon that was painted bright red and bore on its sides in curlicued letters, the name Comet.
Notice how the evidence was building up: The man had looked down on the company of men around his own age; he had turned down the chance to enjoy refreshments fitting for someone his age; and now he walked into the Bon Ton toy store and bought outright—most surprising of purchases!—a small wagon that was painted a bright red and had the name Comet written on its sides in curly letters.
His next stop was made at Bishop & Bryan's grocery, where, with the aid of his youthful compatriots, he first discriminatingly selected, and then purchased on credit, and finally loaded into the wagon, such purchases as a dozen bottles of soda pop, assorted flavors; cheese, crackers—soda and animal; sponge cakes with weather-proof pink icing on them; fruits of the season; cove oysters; a bottle of pepper sauce; and a quantity of the extra large sized bright green cucumber pickles known to the trade as the Fancy Jumbo Brand, Prime Selected.
His next stop was Bishop & Bryan's grocery, where, with the help of his young friends, he carefully picked out and then bought on credit, and finally loaded into the wagon, things like a dozen bottles of soda in different flavors; cheese, crackers—soda and animal; sponge cakes with waterproof pink icing; seasonal fruits; cove oysters; a bottle of hot sauce; and a bunch of extra-large bright green cucumber pickles known as the Fancy Jumbo Brand, Prime Selected.
Presently the astounding spectacle was presented of two small boys, with string bridles on their arms, drawing the wagon through our town and out of it into the country, with Peep O'Day in the rôle of teamster walking alongside the laden wagon. He was holding the lines in his hands and shouting orders at his team, who showed a colty inclination to shy at objects, to kick up their heels without provocation, and at intervals to try to run away. Eight or ten small boys—for by now the troupe had grown in number and in volume of noise—trailed along, keeping step with their elderly patron and advising him shrilly regarding the management of his refractory span.
Right now, an amazing sight unfolded: two little boys with string bridles on their arms were pulling a wagon through our town and out into the countryside, with Peep O'Day, the team leader, walking alongside the loaded wagon. He was holding the reins in his hands and shouting commands at his team, which had a tendency to spook at random objects, kick up their heels for no reason, and occasionally try to bolt. Eight or ten little boys — by now the group had increased in size and volume — trailed behind, marching in step with their older leader and loudly giving him advice on how to handle his stubborn team.
As it turned out, the destination of this preposterous procession was Bradshaw's Grove, where the entire party spent the day picnicking in the woods and, as reported by several reliable witnesses, playing games. It was not so strange that holidaying boys should play games; the[Pg 107] amazing feature of the performance was that Peep O'Day, a man old enough to be grandfather to any of them, played with them, being by turns an Indian chief, a robber baron, and the driver of a stagecoach attacked by Wild Western desperadoes.
As it turned out, the destination of this ridiculous parade was Bradshaw's Grove, where the whole group spent the day picnicking in the woods and, as several reliable witnesses reported, playing games. It wasn’t unusual for boys on holiday to play games; the[Pg 107] surprising part of the whole thing was that Peep O'Day, a man old enough to be any of their grandfathers, joined in, taking on roles like an Indian chief, a robber baron, and the driver of a stagecoach being attacked by Wild Western outlaws.
When he returned to town at dusk, drawing his little red wagon behind him, his new suit was rumpled into many wrinkles and marked by dust and grass stains; his flame-colored tie was twisted under one ear; his new straw hat was mashed quite out of shape; and in his eyes was a light that sundry citizens, on meeting him, could only interpret for a spark struck from inner fires of madness.
When he got back to town at sunset, pulling his little red wagon behind him, his new suit was all wrinkled and covered in dust and grass stains; his bright tie was crooked under one ear; his new straw hat was completely squished; and in his eyes was a gleam that various people, upon seeing him, could only read as a sign of some inner madness.
Days that came after this, on through the midsummer, were, with variations, but repetitions of the day I have just described. Each morning Peep O'Day would go to either the courthouse or Judge Priest's home to turn over to the Judge the unopened mail which had been delivered to him at Gafford's stables; then he would secure from the Judge a loan of money against his inheritance. Generally the amount of his daily borrowing was a dollar; rarely was it so much as two dollars; and only once was it more than two dollars.
The days that followed, all the way through midsummer, were mostly the same as the day I just described, with a few variations. Every morning, Peep O'Day would head to either the courthouse or Judge Priest's house to give the Judge the unopened mail delivered to him at Gafford's stables. Then he would ask the Judge for a loan against his inheritance. Usually, he borrowed a dollar each day; it was rare for it to be as much as two dollars; and only once did he borrow more than two dollars.
By nightfall the sum would have been expended upon perfectly useless and absolutely childish devices. It might be that he would buy toy pistols and paper caps for himself and his following of urchins; or that his whim would lead him to expend all the money in tin flutes. In one case the group he so incongruously headed would be for that one day a gang of make-believe banditti; in another, they would constitute themselves a fife-and-drum corps—with barreltops for the drums—and would march through the streets, where scandalized adults stood in their tracks to watch them go by, they all the while making weird sounds, which with them passed for music.
By nighttime, the total amount would have been spent on completely pointless and totally childish toys. He might end up buying toy guns and paper caps for himself and his little crew; or he could decide to spend all his money on tin flutes. In one scenario, the group he absurdly led would become a band of pretend outlaws for that day; in another, they would form a fife-and-drum band—with lids for drums—and march through the streets, where shocked adults would stop in their tracks to watch them pass by, all the while making strange noises that they considered music.
Or again, the available cash resources would be invested in provender; and then there would be an outing[Pg 108] in the woods. Under Peep O'Day's captaincy his chosen band of youngsters picked dewberries; they went swimming together in Guthrie's Gravel Pit, out by the old Fair Grounds, where his spare naked shanks contrasted strongly with their plump freckled legs as all of them splashed through the shallows, making for deep water. Under his leadership they stole watermelons from Mr. Dick Bell's patch, afterward eating their spoils in thickets of grapevines along the banks of Perkins' Creek.
Or again, the available cash resources would be invested in food; and then there would be an outing[Pg 108] in the woods. Under Peep O'Day's leadership, his group of kids picked dewberries; they went swimming together in Guthrie's Gravel Pit, out by the old Fair Grounds, where his thin, bare legs stood out against their chubby, freckled ones as they all splashed through the shallow water, heading for the deeper spots. Following his lead, they snuck watermelons from Mr. Dick Bell's patch, then enjoyed their haul in the grapevine thickets along the banks of Perkins' Creek.
It was felt that mental befuddlement and mortal folly could reach no greater heights—or no lower depths—than on a certain hour of a certain day, along toward the end of August, when O'Day came forth from his quarters in Gafford's stables, wearing a pair of boots that M. Biederman's establishment had turned out to his order and his measure—not such boots as a sensible man might be expected to wear, but boots that were exaggerated and monstrous counterfeits of the red-topped, scroll-fronted, brass-toed, stub-heeled, squeaky-soled bootees that small boys of an earlier generation possessed.
It was believed that confusion and foolishness could reach both the highest highs and the lowest lows at a specific time on a specific day, toward the end of August, when O'Day emerged from his quarters in Gafford's stables, wearing a pair of boots that M. Biederman's shop had made just for him—not the kind of boots a sensible person would typically wear, but exaggerated and ridiculous imitations of the red-topped, scroll-fronted, brass-toed, stub-heeled, squeaky-soled boots that young boys of an earlier generation used to have.
Very proudly and seemingly unconscious of, or, at least, oblivious to, the derisive remarks that the appearance of these new belongings drew from many persons, the owner went clumping about in them, with the rumply legs of his trousers tucked down in them, and ballooning up and out over the tops in folds which overlapped from his knee joints halfway down his attenuated calves.
Very proudly and seemingly unaware of, or at least ignoring, the mocking comments that the look of these new possessions attracted from many people, the owner walked around in them, with the wrinkled legs of his pants tucked into them, ballooning up and out over the tops in folds that overlapped from his knees halfway down his skinny calves.
As Deputy Sheriff Quarles said, the combination was a sight fit to make a horse laugh. It may be that small boys have a lesser sense of humor than horses have, for certainly the boys who were the old man's invariable shadows did not laugh at him, or at his boots either. Between the whiskered senior and his small comrades there existed a freemasonry that made them all sense a thing beyond the ken of most of their elders. Perhaps this was because the elders, being blind in their superior wisdom, saw neither this thing nor the communion that flourished. They saw only the farcical joke. But His[Pg 109] Honor, Judge Priest, to cite a conspicuous exception, seemed not to see the lamentable comedy of it.
As Deputy Sheriff Quarles said, the combination was a sight that could make a horse laugh. It may be that little boys have a less developed sense of humor than horses do, because the boys who were the old man's constant shadows didn't laugh at him, or his boots either. Between the bearded old man and his young friends, there was a understanding that made them aware of something that most of the adults couldn’t grasp. Maybe this was because the adults, blinded by their supposed wisdom, saw neither this connection nor the camaraderie that thrived. They only saw the silly joke. But His[Pg 109] Honor, Judge Priest, as a notable exception, didn’t seem to see the sad comedy of it.
Indeed, it seemed to some almost as if Judge Priest were aiding and abetting the befogged O'Day in his demented enterprises, his peculiar excursions and his weird purchases. If he did not actually encourage him in these constant exhibitions of witlessness, certainly there were no evidences available to show that he sought to dissuade O'Day from his strange course.
Indeed, it seemed to some that Judge Priest was almost helping O'Day in his confused ventures, his unusual outings, and his bizarre purchases. If he didn't actually encourage him in these ongoing displays of foolishness, there was definitely no evidence to suggest that he tried to steer O'Day away from his strange path.
At the end of a fortnight one citizen, in whom patience had ceased to be a virtue and to whose nature long-continued silence on any public topic was intolerable, felt it his duty to speak to the Judge upon the subject. This gentleman—his name was S. P. Escott—held, with many, that, for the good name of the community, steps should be taken to abate the infantile, futile activities of the besotted legatee.
At the end of two weeks, one citizen, who could no longer tolerate the silence and felt that patience was no longer a virtue, decided it was time to talk to the Judge about the situation. This gentleman—named S. P. Escott—believed, like many others, that for the sake of the community’s reputation, action should be taken to put an end to the childish and pointless actions of the intoxicated heir.
Afterward Mr. Escott, giving a partial account of the conversation with Judge Priest to certain of his friends, showed unfeigned annoyance at the outcome.
Afterward, Mr. Escott shared part of his conversation with Judge Priest with some of his friends and showed genuine annoyance at how it turned out.
"I claim that old man's not fittin' to be runnin' a court any longer," he stated bitterly. "He's too old and peevish—that's what ails him! For one, I'm certainly not never goin' to vote fur him again. Why, it's gettin' to be ez much ez a man's life is worth to stop that there spiteful old crank in the street and put a civil question to him—that's whut's the matter!"
"I say that old man isn’t fit to run a court anymore," he said angrily. "He’s too old and grumpy—that’s what’s wrong with him! For one, I’m definitely never going to vote for him again. Honestly, it’s getting to the point where a guy's life isn’t safe just stopping that spiteful old crank in the street and asking him a polite question—that’s the issue!"
"What happened S. P.?" inquired some one.
"What happened, S.P.?" someone asked.
"Why, here's what happened!" exclaimed the aggrieved Mr. Escott. "I hadn't any more than started in to tell him the whole town was talkin' about the way that daffy Old Peep O'Day was carryin' on, and that somethin' had oughter be done about it, and didn't he think it was beholdin' on him ez circuit judge to do somethin' right away, sech ez havin' O'Day tuck up and tried fur a lunatic, and that I fur one was ready and willin' to testify to the crazy things I'd seen done with my own eyes—when he cut in on me and jest ez good ez told[Pg 110] me to my own face that ef I'd quit tendin' to other people's business I'd mebbe have more business of my own to tend to.
"Guess what happened!" shouted the upset Mr. Escott. "I had just started to explain that the whole town was talking about how that crazy Old Peep O'Day was acting, and that something needed to be done about it, and didn’t he think it was his duty as circuit judge to act quickly, like having O'Day committed and tried for being insane, and that I, for one, was ready and willing to testify about the bizarre things I had seen with my own eyes—when he interrupted me and practically told[Pg 110] me to my face that if I stopped meddling in other people's business, I might have more of my own to deal with."
"Think of that, gentlemen! A circuit judge bemeanin' a citizen and a taxpayer"—he checked himself slightly—"anyhow, a citizen, thataway! It shows he can't be rational his ownself. Personally I claim Old Priest is failin' mentally—he must be! And ef anybody kin be found to run against him at the next election you gentlemen jest watch and see who gits my vote!"
"Think about that, gentlemen! A circuit judge disrespecting a citizen and a taxpayer"—he paused for a moment—"anyway, a citizen, that’s what I mean! It shows he can’t be rational himself. Personally, I believe Old Priest is losing it mentally—he must be! And if anyone can be found to run against him in the next election, you gentlemen just wait and see who gets my vote!"
Having uttered this threat with deep and significant emphasis Mr. Escott, still muttering, turned and entered the front gate of his boarding house. It was not exactly his boarding house; his wife ran it. But Mr. Escott lived there and voted from there.
Having said this threat with strong and serious emphasis, Mr. Escott, still grumbling, turned and walked through the front gate of his boarding house. It wasn't exactly his boarding house; his wife managed it. But Mr. Escott lived there and voted from there.
But the apogee of Peep O'Day's carnival of weird vagaries of deportment came at the end of two months—two months in which each day the man furnished cumulative and piled-up material for derisive and jocular comment on the part of a very considerable proportion of his fellow townsmen.
But the peak of Peep O'Day's bizarre behavior came after two months—two months during which he provided plenty of fodder for mocking and humorous comments from a significant number of his fellow townspeople each day.
Three occurrences of a widely dissimilar nature, yet all closely interrelated to the main issue, marked the climax of the man's new rôle in his new career. The first of these was the arrival of his legacy; the second was a one-ring circus; and the third and last was a nephew.
Three events that were very different from each other, but all closely connected to the main issue, marked the peak of the man's new role in his new career. The first was the arrival of his inheritance; the second was a one-ring circus; and the third and final event was a nephew.
In the form of sundry bills of exchange the estate left by the late Daniel O'Day, of the town of Kilmare, in the island of Ireland, was on a certain afternoon delivered over into Judge Priest's hands, and by him, in turn, handed to the rightful owner, after which sundry indebtednesses, representing the total of the old Judge's day-to-day cash advances to O'Day, were liquidated.
In the form of various bills of exchange, the estate left by the late Daniel O'Day, from the town of Kilmare in Ireland, was delivered into Judge Priest's hands one afternoon, and then he passed it on to the rightful owner. After that, several debts, representing the total of the old Judge's daily cash advances to O'Day, were settled.
The ceremony of deducting this sum took place at the Planters' Bank, whither the two had journeyed in company from the courthouse. Having, with the aid of the paying teller, instructed O'Day in the technical details[Pg 111] requisite to the drawing of personal checks, Judge Priest went home and had his bag packed, and left for Reelfoot Lake to spend a week fishing. As a consequence he missed the remaining two events, following immediately thereafter.
The ceremony of withdrawing this amount happened at the Planters' Bank, where the two had traveled together from the courthouse. After showing O'Day the technical details[Pg 111] needed to write personal checks with the help of the paying teller, Judge Priest went home, packed his bag, and left for Reelfoot Lake to spend a week fishing. As a result, he missed the last two events that followed right after.
The circus was no great shakes of a circus; no grand, glittering, gorgeous, glorious pageant of education and entertainment, traveling on its own special trains; no vast tented city of world's wonders and world's champions, heralded for weeks and weeks in advance of its coming by dead walls emblazoned with the finest examples of the lithographer's art, and by half-page advertisements in the Daily Evening News. On the contrary, it was a shabby little wagon show, which, coming overland on short notice, rolled into town under horse power, and set up its ragged and dusty canvases on the vacant lot across from Yeiser's drug store.
The circus wasn’t anything special; it wasn’t a grand, glittering spectacle of education and entertainment traveling on its own fancy trains; it wasn’t a huge tent city filled with wonders and champions, advertised for weeks in advance with eye-catching posters and half-page ads in the Daily Evening News. Instead, it was a shabby little wagon show that arrived on short notice, rolled into town with horses, and set up its worn and dusty tents on the empty lot across from Yeiser's drug store.
Compared with the street parade of any of its great and famous rivals, the street parade of this circus was a meager and disappointing thing. Why, there was only one elephant, a dwarfish and debilitated-looking creature, worn mangy and slick on its various angles, like the cover of an old-fashioned haircloth trunk; and obviously most of the closed cages were weather-beaten stake wagons in disguise. Nevertheless, there was a sizable turnout of people for the afternoon performance. After all, a circus was a circus.
Compared to the street parade of any of its well-known and legendary competitors, the street parade of this circus was pretty underwhelming and disappointing. There was just one elephant, a small and scrawny creature, looking worn and unkempt at its various angles, like an old, shabby suitcase; and it was clear that many of the covered cages were just battered old wagons disguised as something more impressive. Still, a good number of people showed up for the afternoon show. After all, a circus is a circus.
Moreover, this particular circus was marked at the afternoon performance by happenings of a nature most decidedly unusual. At one o'clock the doors were opened; at one-ten the eyes of the proprietor were made glad and his heart was uplifted within him by the sight of a strange procession, drawing nearer and nearer across the scuffed turf of the Common, and heading in the direction of the red ticket wagon.
Moreover, this particular circus was highlighted during the afternoon show by events that were definitely out of the ordinary. At one o'clock, the doors opened; at one ten, the proprietor felt a surge of joy and excitement at the sight of a strange procession moving closer and closer across the worn grass of the Common, heading toward the red ticket wagon.
At the head of the procession marched Peep O'Day—only, of course, the proprietor didn't know it was Peep O'Day—a queer figure in his rumpled black clothes and[Pg 112] his red-topped brass-toed boots, and with one hand holding fast to the string of a captive toy balloon. Behind him, in an uneven jostling formation, followed many small boys and some small girls. A census of the ranks would have developed that here were included practically all the juvenile white population who otherwise, through a lack of funds, would have been denied the opportunity to patronize this circus or, in fact, any circus.
At the front of the parade walked Peep O'Day—though, of course, the owner didn't realize it was Peep O'Day—a strange figure in his messy black clothes and[Pg 112] his red-topped brass-toed boots, with one hand gripping the string of a held-up toy balloon. Behind him, in a disorganized, jostling line, trailed many small boys and some small girls. A count of the group would show that this included nearly all the young white kids who otherwise, due to a lack of money, would have missed out on attending this circus or, really, any circus.
Each member of the joyous company was likewise the bearer of a toy balloon—red, yellow, blue, green, or purple, as the case might be. Over the line of heads the taut rubbery globes rode on their tethers, nodding and twisting like so many big iridescent bubbles; and half a block away, at the edge of the lot, a balloon vender, whose entire stock had been disposed of in one splendid transaction, now stood, empty-handed but full-pocketed, marveling at the stroke of luck that enabled him to take an afternoon off and rest his voice.
Each person in the cheerful group was also carrying a toy balloon—red, yellow, blue, green, or purple, depending on what they chose. Over the line of heads, the stretched rubbery balloons floated on their strings, bobbing and twisting like big shiny bubbles; and half a block away, at the edge of the lot, a balloon vendor, who had sold out his entire stock in one fantastic deal, now stood empty-handed but with full pockets, amazed at the stroke of luck that let him take an afternoon off and rest his voice.
Out of a seemingly bottomless exchequer Peep O'Day bought tickets of admission for all. But this was only the beginning. Once inside the tent he procured accommodations in the reserved-seat section for himself and those who accompanied him. From such superior points of vantage the whole crew of them witnessed the performance, from the thrilling grand entry, with spangled ladies and gentlemen riding two by two on broad-backed steeds, to the tumbling bout introducing the full strength of the company, which came at the end.
Out of what seemed like an endless supply of money, Peep O'Day bought admission tickets for everyone. But that was just the start. Once inside the tent, he arranged for special seating in the reserved section for himself and his group. From their prime spots, they all watched the show, from the exciting grand entrance with sparkling ladies and gentlemen riding two by two on sturdy horses, to the acrobatic performance showcasing the entire cast at the end.
They munched fresh-roasted peanuts and balls of sugar-coated popcorn, slightly rancid, until they munched no longer with zest but merely mechanically. They drank pink lemonade to an extent that threatened absolute depletion of the fluid contents of both barrels in the refreshment stand out in the menagerie tent. They whooped their unbridled approval when the wild Indian chief, after shooting down a stuffed coon with a bow and arrow from somewhere up near the top of the center pole while balancing himself jauntily erect upon the haunches[Pg 113] of a coursing white charger, suddenly flung off his feathered headdress, his wig and his fringed leather garments, and revealed himself in pink fleshings as the principal bareback rider.
They snacked on fresh-roasted peanuts and sugar-coated popcorn, slightly stale, until they no longer enjoyed it but just ate mechanically. They drank so much pink lemonade that it nearly emptied the barrels in the refreshment stand in the tent. They cheered loudly when the wild Indian chief, after shooting a stuffed raccoon with a bow and arrow from somewhere near the top of the center pole while balancing confidently on the haunches[Pg 113] of a galloping white horse, suddenly tossed off his feathered headdress, wig, and fringed leather outfit, revealing himself in pink costume as the main bareback rider.
They screamed in a chorus of delight when the funny old clown, who had been forcibly deprived of three tin flutes in rapid succession, now produced yet a fourth from the seemingly inexhaustible depths of his baggy white pants—a flute with a string and a bent pin attached to it—and, secretly affixing the pin in the tail of the cross ringmaster's coat, was thereafter enabled to toot sharp shrill blasts at frequent intervals, much to the chagrin of the ringmaster, who seemed utterly unable to discover the whereabouts of the instrument dangling behind him.
They erupted in cheers when the funny old clown, who had just lost three tin flutes one after another, pulled out a fourth from the seemingly endless depths of his baggy white pants—a flute with a string and a bent pin attached to it. He secretly pinned the flute to the back of the cross ringmaster's coat and then started blowing loud, high-pitched notes at regular intervals, much to the annoyance of the ringmaster, who looked completely unable to figure out where the sound was coming from.
But no one among them whooped louder or laughed longer than their elderly and bewhiskered friend, who sat among them, paying the bills. As his guests they stayed for the concert; and, following this, they patronized the side show in a body. They had been almost the first upon the scene; assuredly they were the last of the audience to quit it.
But no one among them cheered louder or laughed longer than their elderly friend with the beard, who sat with them, covering the costs. They all stuck around for the concert, and after that, they checked out the side show together. They were practically the first ones to arrive and definitely the last ones to leave.
Indeed, before they trailed their confrère away from the spot the sun was nearly down; and at scores of supper tables all over town the tale of poor old Peep O'Day's latest exhibition of freakishness was being retailed, with elaborations, to interested auditors. Estimates of the sum probably expended by him in this crowning extravagance ranged well up into the hundreds of dollars.
Sure enough, before they took their friend away from the spot, the sun was almost down; and at countless dinner tables all over town, the story of poor old Peep O'Day's latest bizarre antics was being told, with embellishments, to eager listeners. Estimates of how much he probably spent on this outrageous display reached well into the hundreds of dollars.
As for the object of these speculations, he was destined not to eat any supper at all that night. Something happened that so upset him as to make him forget the meal altogether. It began to happen when he reached the modest home of P. Gafford, adjoining the Gafford stables, on Locust Street, and found sitting on the lower-most step of the porch a young man of untidy and unshaved aspect, who hailed him affectionately as Uncle Paul, and who showed deep annoyance and acute distress upon being rebuffed with chill words.[Pg 114]
As for what he was thinking about, he ended up not having any supper that night. Something occurred that upset him so much that he completely forgot about the meal. This began when he arrived at the modest home of P. Gafford, next to the Gafford stables on Locust Street, and saw a young man sitting on the lowest step of the porch. The young man looked disheveled and unshaven and affectionately called him Uncle Paul. He showed clear annoyance and distress when Paul responded coldly.[Pg 114]
It is possible that the strain of serving a three-months' sentence, on the technical charge of vagrancy, in a workhouse somewhere in Indiana, had affected the young man's nerves. His ankle bones still ached where the ball and chain had been hitched; on his palms the blisters induced by the uncongenial use of a sledge hammer on a rock pile had hardly as yet turned to calluses. So it is only fair to presume that his nervous system felt the stress of his recent confining experiences also.
It’s possible that the stress of serving a three-month sentence for the technical charge of vagrancy in a workhouse in Indiana had impacted the young man’s nerves. His ankles still ached where the ball and chain had been attached; the blisters on his palms from the uncomfortable use of a sledgehammer on a rock pile hadn’t yet turned into calluses. So, it’s reasonable to assume that his nervous system was also feeling the pressure of his recent confining experiences.
Almost tearfully he pleaded with Peep O'Day to remember the ties of blood that bound them; repeatedly he pointed out that he was the only known kinsman of the other in all the world, and, therefore, had more reason than any other living being to expect kindness and generosity at his uncle's hands. He spoke socialistically of the advisability of an equal division; failing to make any impression here he mentioned the subject of a loan—at first hopefully, but finally despairingly.
Almost tearfully, he begged Peep O'Day to remember their family ties; he repeatedly reminded him that he was the only known relative in the world and, therefore, had more reason than anyone else to expect kindness and generosity from his uncle. He talked about the idea of an equal division in a very socialistic way; when that didn't make any impact, he brought up the topic of a loan—at first with hope, but eventually in despair.
When he was done Peep O'Day, in a perfectly colorless and unsympathetic voice, bade him good-by—not good-night but good-by! And, going inside the house, he closed the door behind him, leaving his newly returned relative outside and quite alone.
When he finished, Peep O'Day, in a completely bland and unfeeling voice, said good-bye—not good night but good-bye! Then, he went inside the house, closing the door behind him and leaving his newly returned relative outside and all alone.
At this the young man uttered violent language; but, since there was nobody present to hear him, it is likely he found small satisfaction in his profanity, rich though it may have been in metaphor and variety. So presently he betook himself off, going straight to the office in Legal Row of H. B. Sublette, Attorney-at-law.
At this, the young man used harsh language; however, since there was no one around to hear him, he probably found little satisfaction in his swearing, no matter how colorful and varied it was. So eventually, he left, heading straight to the office of H. B. Sublette, Attorney-at-law, located in Legal Row.
From the circumstance that he found Mr. Sublette in, though it was long past that gentleman's office hours, and, moreover, found Mr. Sublette waiting in an expectant and attentive attitude, it might have been adduced by one skilled in the trick of putting two and two together that the pair of them had reached a prior understanding sometime during the day; and that the visit of the young man to the Gafford home and his speeches there had all been parts of a scheme planned out at a prior conference.[Pg 115]
Given the situation in which he found Mr. Sublette, even though it was well past the man's office hours, and noticing that Mr. Sublette was waiting in an eager and attentive manner, someone skilled in connecting the dots might conclude that the two of them had made a previous agreement earlier in the day. Furthermore, the young man's visit to the Gafford home and his comments there seemed to be part of a plan worked out during an earlier meeting.[Pg 115]
Be this as it may, so soon as Mr. Sublette had heard his caller's version of the meeting upon the porch he lost no time in taking certain legal steps. That very night, on behalf of his client, denominated in the documents as Percival Dwyer, Esquire, he prepared a petition addressed to the circuit judge of the district, setting forth that, inasmuch as Paul Felix O'Day had by divers acts shown himself to be of unsound mind, now, therefore, came his nephew and next of kin praying that a committee or curator be appointed to take over the estate of the said Paul Felix O'Day, and administer the same in accordance with the orders of the court until such time as the said Paul Felix O'Day should recover his reason, or should pass from this life, and so forth and so on; not to mention whereases in great number and aforesaids abounding throughout the text in the utmost profusion.
Be that as it may, as soon as Mr. Sublette heard his visitor’s account of the meeting on the porch, he quickly took some legal action. That very night, on behalf of his client, referred to in the documents as Percival Dwyer, Esquire, he prepared a petition addressed to the circuit judge of the district, stating that, since Paul Felix O'Day had exhibited various signs of being mentally unstable, his nephew and next of kin was requesting that a committee or curator be appointed to manage the estate of Paul Felix O'Day and handle it according to the court's orders until Paul Felix O'Day either regained his mental faculties or passed away, and so on; not to mention numerous whereases and other legal phrasing filling the text in abundance.
On the following morning the papers were filed with Circuit Clerk Milam. That vigilant barrister, Mr. Sublette, brought them in person to the courthouse before nine o'clock, he having the interests of his client at heart and perhaps also visions of a large contingent fee in his mind. No retainer had been paid. The state of Mr. Dwyer's finances—or, rather, the absence of any finances—had precluded the performance of that customary detail; but to Mr. Sublette's experienced mind the prospects of future increment seemed large.
On the next morning, the documents were submitted to Circuit Clerk Milam. That attentive lawyer, Mr. Sublette, delivered them personally to the courthouse before nine o'clock, keeping his client's interests in mind and maybe also thinking about a hefty fee. No retainer had been paid. Mr. Dwyer's financial situation—or, more accurately, the lack of it—had made that usual step impossible; however, to Mr. Sublette's experienced mind, the chances for future earnings looked promising.
Accordingly he was all for prompt action. Formally he said he wished to go on record as demanding for his principal a speedy hearing of the issue, with a view to preventing the defendant named in the pleadings from dissipating any more of the estate lately bequeathed to him and now fully in his possession—or words to that effect.
Accordingly, he fully supported taking quick action. He officially stated that he wanted to go on record demanding a fast hearing on the matter for his client, to stop the defendant mentioned in the documents from wasting any more of the estate that had recently been left to him and is currently in his possession—or something like that.
Mr. Milam felt justified in getting into communication with Judge Priest over the long-distance 'phone; and the Judge, cutting short his vacation and leaving uncaught vast numbers of bass and perch in Reelfoot Lake, came home, arriving late that night.[Pg 116]
Mr. Milam felt it was right to contact Judge Priest by long-distance phone; so the Judge shortened his vacation and left behind a lot of uncaught bass and perch in Reelfoot Lake, returning home late that night.[Pg 116]
Next morning, having issued divers orders in connection with the impending litigation, he sent a messenger to find Peep O'Day and to direct O'Day to come to the courthouse for a personal interview.
Next morning, after giving various orders related to the upcoming lawsuit, he sent a messenger to locate Peep O'Day and instruct O'Day to come to the courthouse for a personal meeting.
Shortly thereafter a scene that had occurred some two months earlier, with his Honor's private chamber for a setting, was substantially duplicated: there was the same cast of two, the same stage properties, the same atmosphere of untidy tidiness. And, as before, the dialogue was in Judge Priest's hands. He led and his fellow character followed his leads.
Shortly after, a scene that had taken place about two months earlier, set in his Honor's private chamber, was pretty much repeated: it had the same two characters, the same props, and the same vibe of chaotic neatness. And, just like before, Judge Priest was in charge of the dialogue. He took the lead, and his counterpart followed his cues.
"Peep," he was saying, "you understand, don't you, that this here fragrant nephew of yours that's turned up from nowheres in particular is fixin' to git ready to try to prove that you are feeble-minded? And, on top of that, that he's goin' to ask that a committee be app'inted fur you—in other words, that somebody or other shall be named by the court, meanin' me, to take charge of your property and control the spendin' of it frum now on?"
"Listen," he was saying, "you get it, right? This charming nephew of yours who just showed up out of nowhere is getting ready to try to prove that you’re not all there. And, on top of that, he’s planning to request that a committee be appointed for you—in other words, that someone will be named by the court, meaning me, to take control of your property and manage how it’s spent from now on?"
"Yes, suh," stated O'Day. "Pete Gafford he set down with me and made hit all clear to me, yestiddy evenin', after they'd done served the papers on me."
"Yeah, sir," O'Day said. "Pete Gafford sat down with me and explained everything to me last night, after they served the papers on me."
"All right, then. Now I'm goin' to fix the hearin' fur to-morrow mornin' at ten. The other side is askin' fur a quick decision; and I rather figger they're entitled to it. Is that agreeable to you?"
"Okay, then. I'm going to set the hearing for tomorrow morning at ten. The other side is asking for a quick decision, and I think they're entitled to it. Does that work for you?"
"Whutever you say, Judge."
"Whatever you say, Judge."
"Well, have you retained a lawyer to represent your interests in court? That's the main question that I sent fur you to ast you."
"Well, have you hired a lawyer to represent your interests in court? That's the main question that I had for you."
"Do I need a lawyer, Judge?"
"Do I need a lawyer, Your Honor?"
"Well, there have been times when I regarded lawyers ez bein' superfluous," stated Judge Priest dryly. "Still, in most cases litigants do have 'em round when the case is bein' heard."
"Well, there have been times when I thought lawyers were unnecessary," Judge Priest said dryly. "Still, in most cases, people do have them around when the case is being heard."
"I don't know ez I need any lawyer to he'p me say whut I've got to say," said O'Day. "Judge, you ain't never ast me no questions about the way I've[Pg 117] been carryin' on sence I come into this here money; but I reckin mebbe this is ez good a time ez any to tell you jest why I've been actin' the way I've done. You see, suh—"
"I don't know if I need any lawyer to help me say what I've got to say," said O'Day. "Judge, you never asked me any questions about how I've been behaving since I came into this money; but I guess this is as good a time as any to explain why I've been acting the way I have. You see, sir—"
"Hold on!" broke in Judge Priest. "Up to now, ez my friend, it would 'a' been perfectly proper fur you to give me your confidences ef you were minded so to do; but now I reckin you'd better not. You see, I'm the judge that's got to decide whether you are a responsible person—whether you're mentally capable of handlin' your own financial affairs, or whether you ain't. So you'd better wait and make your statement in your own behalf to me whilst I'm settin' on the bench. I'll see that you git an opportunity to do so and I'll listen to it; and I'll give it all the consideration it's deservin' of.
"Hold on!" interrupted Judge Priest. "Up to now, my friend, it would have been perfectly fine for you to share your thoughts if you wanted to; but now I think it's best if you don’t. You see, I'm the judge who has to decide if you're a responsible person—if you're mentally capable of managing your own finances or not. So it's better if you wait and make your statement on your own behalf to me while I'm sitting on the bench. I'll make sure you get the chance to do that, and I'll listen to you; and I'll give it all the attention it deserves."
"And, on second thought, p'raps it would only be a waste of time and money fur you to go hirin' a lawyer specially to represent you. Under the law it's my duty, in sech a case ez this here one is, to app'int a member of the bar to serve durin' the proceedin's ez your guardian ad litem.
"And, on second thought, maybe it would just be a waste of time and money for you to hire a lawyer just to represent you. According to the law, it's my duty, in a case like this one, to appoint a member of the bar to serve during the proceedings as your guardian ad litem.
"You don't need to be startled," he added, as O'Day flinched at the sound in his ears of these strange and fearsome words. "A guardian ad litem is simply a lawyer that tends to your affairs till the case is settled one way or the other. Ef you had a dozen lawyers I'd have to app'int him jest the same. So you don't need to worry about that part of it.
"You don't need to be startled," he added, as O'Day flinched at the sound of those strange and scary words. "A guardian ad litem is just a lawyer who looks after your affairs until the case is settled one way or another. Even if you had a dozen lawyers, I'd have to appoint him just the same. So you don't need to worry about that part."
"That's all. You kin go now ef you want to. Only, ef I was you, I wouldn't draw out any more money from the bank 'twixt now and the time when I make my decision."
"That's it. You can leave now if you want. Just know, if I were you, I wouldn't take out any more money from the bank between now and when I make my decision."
All things considered, it was an unusual assemblage that Judge Priest regarded over the top rims of his glasses as he sat facing it in his broad armchair, with the flat top of the bench intervening between him and the gathering. Not often, even in the case of exciting murder trials, had the old courtroom held a larger crowd; certainly never[Pg 118] had it held so many boys. Boys, and boys exclusively, filled the back rows of benches downstairs. More boys packed the narrow shelf-like balcony that spanned the chamber across its far end—mainly small boys, barefooted, sunburned, freckle-faced, shock-headed boys. And, for boys, they were strangely silent and strangely attentive.
All things considered, it was an unusual group that Judge Priest looked at over the rims of his glasses as he sat in his wide armchair, with the flat top of the bench between him and the crowd. Even during thrilling murder trials, the old courtroom hadn't seen a larger audience; it had certainly never[Pg 118] seen so many boys. Boys, and boys alone, filled the back rows of benches downstairs. More boys crowded onto the narrow shelf-like balcony at the far end of the chamber—mostly small boys, barefoot, sunburned, freckle-faced, and with messy hair. And for boys, they were surprisingly quiet and surprisingly focused.
The petitioner sat with his counsel, Mr. Sublette. The petitioner had been newly shaved, and from some mysterious source had been equipped with a neat wardrobe. Plainly he was endeavoring to wear a look of virtue, which was a difficult undertaking, as you would understand had you known the petitioner.
The petitioner sat with his lawyer, Mr. Sublette. He had just been shaved and, from some unknown source, had been given a tidy outfit. Clearly, he was trying to present an air of respectability, which was a tough task, as you would realize if you knew the petitioner.
The defending party to the action was seated across the room, touching elbows with old Colonel Farrell, dean of the local bar and its most florid orator.
The defendant in the case was sitting across the room, elbow to elbow with old Colonel Farrell, the head of the local bar and its most colorful speaker.
"The court will designate Col. Horatio Farrell as guardian ad litem for the defendant during these proceedings," Judge Priest had stated a few minutes earlier, using the formal and grammatical language he reserved exclusively for his courtroom.
"The court will appoint Col. Horatio Farrell as guardian ad litem for the defendant during these proceedings," Judge Priest had said a few minutes earlier, using the formal and precise language he reserved solely for his courtroom.
At once old Colonel Farrell had hitched his chair up alongside O'Day; had asked him several questions in a tone inaudible to those about them; had listened to the whispered answers of O'Day; and then had nodded his huge curly white dome of a head, as though amply satisfied with the responses.
At the same time, old Colonel Farrell had pulled his chair up next to O'Day; had asked him several questions in a voice too quiet for anyone else to hear; had listened to O'Day's whispered answers; and then had nodded his large, curly white head, as if he was completely satisfied with the responses.
Let us skip the preliminaries. True, they seemed to interest the audience; here, though, they would be tedious reading. Likewise, in touching upon the opening and outlining address of Attorney-at-Law Sublette let us, for the sake of time and space, be very much briefer than Mr. Sublette was. For our present purposes, I deem it sufficient to say that in all his professional career Mr. Sublette was never more eloquent, never more forceful never more vehement in his allegations, and never more convinced—as he himself stated, not once but repeatedly—of his ability to prove the facts he alleged[Pg 119] by competent and unbiased testimony. These facts, he pointed out, were common knowledge in the community; nevertheless, he stood prepared to buttress them with the evidence of reputable witnesses, given under oath.
Let's skip the preliminaries. Sure, they seemed to interest the audience; however, they would be tedious to read here. Also, when we mention the opening and outlining remarks of Attorney-at-Law Sublette, let’s be much shorter than Mr. Sublette was for the sake of time and space. For our current purposes, I think it’s enough to say that throughout his entire career, Mr. Sublette was never more eloquent, never more forceful, never more passionate in his claims, and never more confident—as he stated, not just once but repeatedly—of his ability to prove the facts he claimed[Pg 119] with competent and unbiased testimony. He noted that these facts were well-known in the community; still, he was ready to support them with the testimony of reputable witnesses, given under oath.
Mr. Sublette, having unwound at length, now wound up. He sat down, perspiring freely and through the perspiration radiating confidence in his contentions, confidence in the result, and, most of all, unbounded confidence in Mr. Sublette.
Mr. Sublette, having relaxed for a while, now gathered his thoughts. He sat down, sweating profusely and, despite the sweat, exuding confidence in his arguments, confidence in the outcome, and, above all, complete confidence in Mr. Sublette.
Now Colonel Farrell was standing up to address the court. Under the cloak of a theatrical presence and a large orotund manner, and behind a Ciceronian command of sonorous language, the colonel carried concealed a shrewd old brain. It was as though a skilled marksman lurked in ambush amid a tangle of luxuriant foliage. In this particular instance, moreover, it is barely possible that the colonel was acting on a cue, privily conveyed to him before the court opened.
Now Colonel Farrell was standing up to speak to the court. Behind his theatrical presence and grand style, and with a command of impressive language, the colonel hid a sharp, experienced mind. It was like a skilled marksman waiting in disguise behind thick foliage. In this case, it’s also quite possible that the colonel was following a hint that had been secretly given to him before the court started.
"May it please Your Honor," he began, "I have just conferred with the defendant here; and, acting in the capacity of his guardian ad litem, I have advised him to waive an opening address by counsel. Indeed, the defendant has no counsel. Furthermore, the defendant, also acting upon my advice, will present no witnesses in his own behalf. But, with Your Honor's permission, the defendant will now make a personal statement; and thereafter he will rest content, leaving the final arbitrament of the issue to Your Honor's discretion."
"May it please Your Honor," he began, "I just spoke with the defendant here; and, acting as his guardian ad litem, I advised him to skip an opening statement by counsel. In fact, the defendant doesn’t have a lawyer. Also, based on my advice, the defendant will not present any witnesses on his behalf. However, with Your Honor's permission, the defendant would like to make a personal statement; and after that, he will be satisfied, leaving the final decision on the matter to Your Honor's judgment."
"I object!" exclaimed Mr. Sublette briskly.
"I object!" Mr. Sublette said quickly.
"On what ground does the learned counsel object?" inquired Judge Priest.
"On what basis does the knowledgeable lawyer object?" asked Judge Priest.
"On the grounds that, since the mental competence of this man is concerned—since it is our contention that he is patently and plainly a victim of senility, an individual prematurely in his dotage—any utterances by him will be of no value whatsoever in aiding the conscience and intelligence of the court to arrive at a fair and just conclusion regarding the defendant's mental condition."[Pg 120]
"Since this man's mental capacity is at issue—because we believe he is clearly and obviously suffering from senility, showing signs of decline—any statements he makes will be completely unhelpful in assisting the court's conscience and judgment in reaching a fair and just conclusion about the defendant's mental state."[Pg 120]
Mr. Sublette excelled in the use of big words; there was no doubt about that.
Mr. Sublette was great at using big words; there was no doubt about that.
"The objection is overruled," said Judge Priest. He nodded in the direction of O'Day and Colonel Farrell. "The court will hear the defendant. He is not to be interrupted while making his statement. The defendant may proceed."
"The objection is overruled," said Judge Priest. He nodded toward O'Day and Colonel Farrell. "The court will hear the defendant. He is not to be interrupted while making his statement. The defendant may proceed."
Without further urging, O'Day stood up, a tall, slab-sided rack of a man, with his long arms dangling at his sides, half facing Judge Priest and half facing his nephew and his nephew's lawyer. Without hesitation he began to speak. And this was what he said:
Without any more prompting, O'Day stood up, a tall, broad-shouldered guy, with his long arms hanging at his sides, partly facing Judge Priest and partly facing his nephew and his nephew's lawyer. Without a moment's pause, he started to speak. And this is what he said:
"There's mebbe some here ez knows about how I was raised and fetched up. My paw and my maw died when I was jest only a baby; so I was brung up out here at the old county porehouse ez a pauper. I can't remember the time when I didn't have to work for my board and keep, and work hard. While other boys was goin' to school and playin' hooky, and goin' in washin' in the creek, and playin' games, and all sech ez that, I had to work. I never done no playin' round in my whole life—not till here jest recently, anyway.
"Maybe some of you know how I was raised and brought up. My dad and mom died when I was just a baby, so I grew up out here at the old county poorhouse as a pauper. I can't remember a time when I didn't have to work for my room and board, and work hard at that. While other boys were going to school, skipping class, swimming in the creek, and playing games, I had to work. I never played around at all in my life—not until just recently, anyway."
"But I always craved to play round some. I didn't never say nothin' about it to nobody after I growed up, 'cause I figgered it out they wouldn't understand and mebbe'd laugh at me; but all these years, ever sence I left that there porehouse, I've had a hankerin' here inside of me"—he lifted one hand and touched his breast—"I've had a hankerin' to be a boy and to do all the things a boy does; to do the things I was chiseled out of doin' whilst I was of a suitable age to be doin' 'em. I call to mind that I uster dream in my sleep about doin' 'em; but the dream never come true—not till jest here lately. It didn't have no chancet to come true—not till then.
"But I always wanted to play around a bit. I never said anything to anyone after I grew up because I figured they wouldn't understand and might laugh at me; but all these years, ever since I left that poorhouse, I've had this longing inside of me"—he lifted one hand and touched his chest—"I've had this desire to be a boy and to do all the things boys do; to do the things I was prevented from doing while I was the right age for it. I remember that I used to dream in my sleep about doing those things; but the dream never came true—not until just recently. It didn't have a chance to come true—not until then."
"So, when this money come to me so sudden and unbeknownstlike I said to myself that I was goin' to make that there dream come true; and I started out fur to do it. And I done it! And I reckin that's the cause of[Pg 121] my bein' here to-day, accused of bein' feeble-minded. But, even so, I don't regret it none. Ef it was all to do over ag'in, I'd do it jest the very same way.
"So, when this money came to me out of nowhere, I told myself I was going to make that dream come true; and I set out to do it. And I did it! I guess that's why[Pg 121] I'm here today, accused of being slow-witted. But even so, I don't regret it at all. If I had to do it all over again, I'd do it exactly the same way."
"Why, I never knowed whut it was, till here two months or so ago, to have my fill of bananas and candy and gingersnaps, and all sech knickknacks ez them. All my life I've been cravin' secretly to own a pair of red-topped boots with brass toes on 'em, like I used to see other boys wearin' in the wintertime when I was out yonder at that porehouse wearin' an old pair of somebody else's cast-off shoes—mebbe a man's shoes, with rags wropped round my feet to keep the snow frum comin' through the cracks in 'em, and to keep 'em from slippin' right spang off my feet. I got three toes frostbit oncet durin' a cold spell, wearin' them kind of shoes. But here the other week I found myself able to buy me some red-top boots with brass toes on 'em. So I had 'em made to order and I'm wearin' 'em now. I wear 'em reg'lar even ef it is summertime. I take a heap of pleasure out of 'em. And, also, all my life long I've been wantin' to go to a circus. But not till three days ago I didn't never git no chancet to go to one.
"Well, I never knew what it was like until about two months ago to have my fill of bananas, candy, gingersnaps, and all those kinds of treats. All my life, I secretly longed to have a pair of red-topped boots with brass toes like I used to see other boys wearing in the winter when I was stuck at that poorhouse wearing an old pair of someone else's hand-me-down shoes—maybe a man's shoes—with rags wrapped around my feet to keep the snow from coming through the holes and to keep them from slipping right off. I got three toes frostbitten once during a cold spell while wearing those kinds of shoes. But just the other week, I found myself able to buy some red-top boots with brass toes. So I had them made to order, and I'm wearing them now. I wear them regularly, even though it's summertime. They give me a lot of joy. Also, all my life I've wanted to go to a circus. But I never got the chance to go to one until three days ago."
"That gentleman yonder—Mister Sublette—he 'lowed jest now that I was leadin' a lot of little boys in this here town into bad habits. He said that I was learnin' 'em nobody knowed whut devilment. And he spoke of my havin' egged 'em on to steal watermelons frum Mister Bell's watermelon patch out here three miles frum town, on the Marshallville gravel road. You-all heared whut he jest now said about that.
"That guy over there—Mr. Sublette—just said that I’m leading a bunch of little boys in this town into bad habits. He claimed that I’m teaching them who knows what kind of trouble. And he mentioned that I encouraged them to steal watermelons from Mr. Bell's watermelon patch out here three miles from town, on the Marshallville gravel road. You all heard what he just said about that."
"I don't mean no offense and I beg his pardon fur contradictin' him right out before everybody here in the big courthouse; but, mister, you're wrong. I don't lead these here boys astray that I've been runnin' round with. They're mighty nice clean boys, all of 'em. Some of 'em are mighty near ez pore ez whut I uster be; but there ain't no real harm in any of 'em. We git along together [Pg 122]fine—me and them. And, without no preachin', nor nothin' like that, I've done my best these weeks we've been frolickin' and projectin' round together to keep 'em frum growin' up to do mean things. I use chawin' tobacco myself; but I've told 'em, I don't know how many times, that ef they chaw it'll stunt 'em in their growth. And I've got several of 'em that was smokin' cigarettes on the sly to promise me they'd quit. So I don't figger ez I've done them boys any real harm by goin' round with 'em. And I believe ef you was to ast 'em they'd all tell you the same, suh.
"I don't mean to offend, and I apologize for contradicting him right in front of everyone here in the big courthouse; but, mister, you're mistaken. I don't lead these boys astray that I've been hanging out with. They're all really nice, clean boys. Some of them are almost as poor as I used to be; but there's no real harm in any of them. We get along just fine—me and them. And without any preaching or anything like that, I've done my best these weeks we've been having fun and messing around together to keep them from growing up to do bad things. I chew tobacco myself, but I've told them countless times that if they chew, it'll stunt their growth. I also got several of them who were secretly smoking cigarettes to promise me they'd quit. So I don’t think I’ve done those boys any real harm by being around them. And I believe if you were to ask them, they'd all tell you the same, sir.
"Now about them watermelons: Sence this gentleman has brung them watermelons up, I'm goin' to tell you-all the truth about that too."
"Now about those watermelons: Since this guy has brought them watermelons up, I'm going to tell you all the truth about that too."
He cast a quick, furtive look, almost a guilty look, over his shoulder toward the rear of the courtroom before he went on:
He took a quick, sneaky glance, almost a guilty one, over his shoulder toward the back of the courtroom before he continued:
"Them watermelons wasn't really stole at all. I seen Mister Dick Bell beforehand and arranged with him to pay him in full fur whutever damage mout be done. But, you see, I knowed watermelons tasted sweeter to a boy ef he thought he'd hooked 'em out of a patch; so I never let on to my little pardners yonder that I'd the same ez paid Mister Bell in advance fur the melons we snuck out of his patch and et in the woods. They've all been thinkin' up till now that we really hooked them watermelons. But ef that was wrong I'm sorry fur it.
"The watermelons weren't actually stolen at all. I talked to Mister Dick Bell beforehand and arranged to pay him in full for any damage that might be done. But, you see, I knew watermelons tasted sweeter to a boy if he thought he swiped them from a patch; so I never let my little partners over there know that I had already paid Mister Bell in advance for the melons we took from his patch and ate in the woods. They’ve all been thinking until now that we really stole those watermelons. But if that was wrong, I'm sorry for it."
"Mister Sublette, you jest now said that I was fritterin' away my property on vain foolishment. Them was the words you used—'fritterin'' and 'vain foolishment.' Mebbe you're right, suh, about the fritterin' part; but ef spendin' money in a certain way gives a man ez much pleasure ez it's give me these last two months, and ef the money is his'n by rights, I figger it can't be so very foolish; though it may 'pear so to some.
"Mister Sublette, you just said that I was squandering my property on pointless nonsense. Those were the words you used—'squandering' and 'pointless nonsense.' Maybe you're right about the squandering part; but if spending money in a certain way has brought me as much pleasure as it has these last two months, and if the money is rightfully mine, I think it can't be that foolish, even if it seems that way to some."
"Excusin' these here clothes I've got on and these here boots, which ain't paid fur yet, but is charged up to me on Felsburg Brothers' books and Mister M. Biederman's books, I didn't spend only a dollar a day, or mebbe two[Pg 123] dollars, and once three dollars in a single day out of whut was comin' to me. The Judge here, he let me have that out of his own pocket; and I paid him back. And that was all I did spend till here three days ago when that there circus come to town. I reckin I did spend a right smart then.
"Excusing the clothes I'm wearing and these boots, which I haven't paid for yet, but are charged to me on Felsburg Brothers' and Mr. M. Biederman's accounts, I didn't spend more than a dollar a day, or maybe two[Pg 123] dollars, and once three dollars in one day from what I was supposed to get. The Judge here, he let me borrow that from his own pocket; and I paid him back. That was all I spent until three days ago when the circus came to town. I guess I spent quite a bit then."
"My money had come frum the old country only the day before; so I went to the bank and they writ out one of them pieces of paper which is called a check, and I signed it—with my mark; and they give me the money I wanted—an even two hundred dollars. And part of that there money I used to pay fur circus tickets fur all the little boys and little girls I could find in this town that couldn't 'a' got to the circus no other way. Some of 'em are settin' back there behind you-all now—some of the boys, I mean; I don't see none of the little girls.
"My money had just arrived from the old country the day before, so I went to the bank and they wrote out one of those pieces of paper called a check, and I signed it—with my mark; and they gave me the money I needed—two hundred dollars. I used part of that money to buy circus tickets for all the little boys and girls I could find in this town who wouldn’t have been able to go to the circus otherwise. Some of them are sitting back there behind you now—some of the boys, I mean; I don’t see any of the little girls."
"There was several of 'em told me at the time they hadn't never seen a circus—not in their whole lives. Fur that matter, I hadn't, neither; but I didn't want no pore child in this town to grow up to be ez old ez I am without havin' been to at least one circus. So I taken 'em all in and paid all the bills; and when night come there wasn't but 'bout nine dollars left out of the whole two hundred that I'd started out with in the mornin'. But I don't begredge spendin' it. It looked to me like it was money well invested. They all seemed to enjoy it; and I know I done so.
Several of them told me at the time they had never seen a circus—not in their entire lives. For that matter, I hadn't either; but I didn’t want any poor child in this town to grow up as old as I am without having been to at least one circus. So I took them all in and paid all the bills; and by the time night came, there was only about nine dollars left out of the whole two hundred that I had started with in the morning. But I don't regret spending it. It seemed to me like it was money well invested. They all seemed to enjoy it; and I know I did too.
"There may be bigger circuses'n whut that one was; but I don't see how a circus could 'a' been any better than this here one I'm tellin' about, ef it was ten times ez big. I don't regret the investment and I don't aim to lie about it now. Mister Sublette, I'd do the same thing over ag'in ef the chance should come, lawsuit or no lawsuit. Ef you should win this here case mebbe I wouldn't have no second chance.
"There might be bigger circuses than the one I’m talking about, but I can’t imagine a circus that would be any better than this one, even if it were ten times bigger. I don’t regret spending the money, and I’m not going to lie about it now. Mister Sublette, I’d do it all over again if I had the chance, lawsuit or no lawsuit. If you win this case, maybe I won’t get a second chance."
"Ef some gentleman is app'inted ez a committee to handle my money it's likely he wouldn't look at the thing the same way I do; and it's likely he wouldn't let me[Pg 124] have so much money all in one lump to spend takin' a passel of little shavers that ain't no kin to me to the circus and to the side show, besides lettin' 'em stay fur the grand concert or after show, and all. But I done it once; and I've got it to remember about and think about in my own mind ez long ez I live.
"If some guy is put in charge of my money, he probably won't see it the same way I do; and he likely wouldn't let me[Pg 124] have so much cash all at once to take a bunch of kids who aren't related to me to the circus and the side show, plus letting them stay for the big concert or after show, and everything. But I did it once; and I've got that memory to hold onto and think about for the rest of my life."
"I'm 'bout finished now. There's jest one thing more I'd like to say, and that is this: Mister Sublette he said a minute ago that I was in my second childhood. Meanin' no offense, suh, but you was wrong there too. The way I look at it, a man can't be in his second childhood without he's had his first childhood; and I was cheated plum' out of mine. I'm more'n sixty years old, ez near ez I kin figger; but I'm tryin' to be a boy before it's too late."
"I'm almost done now. There's just one more thing I want to say, and that is this: Mr. Sublette said a minute ago that I was in my second childhood. I mean no offense, sir, but you were wrong about that too. The way I see it, a man can't be in his second childhood unless he's had a first childhood, and I was completely cheated out of mine. I'm over sixty years old, as best as I can figure; but I'm trying to be a boy before it's too late."
He paused a moment and looked round him.
He paused for a moment and looked around him.
"The way I look at it, Judge Priest, suh, and you-all, every man that grows up, no matter how old he may git to be, is entitled to 'a' been a boy oncet in his lifetime. I—I reckin that's all."
"The way I see it, Judge Priest, sir, and everyone here, every man who grows up, no matter how old he gets, deserves to have been a boy at least once in his life. I—I guess that's all."
He sat down and dropped his eyes upon the floor, as though ashamed that his temerity should have carried him so far. There was a strange little hush filling the courtroom. It was Judge Priest who broke it.
He sat down and looked at the floor, as if embarrassed that his boldness had taken him this far. A strange quiet filled the courtroom. It was Judge Priest who broke the silence.
"The court," he said, "has by the words just spoken by this man been sufficiently advised as to the sanity of the man himself. The court cares to hear nothing more from either side on this subject. The petition is dismissed."
"The court," he said, "has been adequately informed by what this man just said about his mental state. The court does not wish to hear anything more from either party on this matter. The petition is dismissed."
Very probably these last words may have been as so much Greek to the juvenile members of the audience; possibly, though, they were made aware of the meaning of them by the look upon the face of Nephew Percival Dwyer and the look upon the face of Nephew Percival Dwyer's attorney. At any rate, His Honor hardly had uttered the last syllable of his decision before, from the rear of the courtroom and from the gallery above, there arose a shrill, vehement, sincere sound of yelling—exultant,[Pg 125] triumphant, and deafening. It continued for upward of a minute before the small disturbers remembered where they were and reduced themselves to a state of comparative quiet.
It’s likely that these last words sounded like complete nonsense to the young audience members; however, they probably picked up on their meaning from the expressions on Nephew Percival Dwyer’s face and his attorney's face. In any case, His Honor had barely finished saying the last syllable of his decision before a loud, passionate, genuine uproar erupted from the back of the courtroom and the gallery above—joyful, victorious, and overwhelming. It went on for over a minute before the young troublemakers realized where they were and settled down to a more manageable noise level.
For reasons best known to himself, Judge Priest, who ordinarily stickled for order and decorum in his courtroom, made no effort to quell the outburst or to have it quelled—not even when a considerable number of the adults present joined in it, having first cleared their throats of a slight huskiness that had come upon them, severally and generally.
For reasons only he understood, Judge Priest, who usually insisted on order and respect in his courtroom, didn’t bother to stop the uproar or to have it stopped—not even when a good number of the adults present joined in after first clearing their throats of a slight hoarseness that had overtaken them, individually and collectively.
Presently the Judge rapped for quiet—and got it. It was apparent that he had more to say; and all there hearkened to hear what it might be.
Currently, the Judge tapped his gavel for silence—and everyone listened. It was clear he had more to say, and all present leaned in to hear what it would be.
"I have just this to add," quoth His Honor: "It is the official judgment of this court that the late defendant, being entirely sane, is competent to manage his own affairs after his preferences.
"I just have this to add," said His Honor: "It is the official ruling of this court that the late defendant, being completely sane, is capable of managing his own affairs according to his wishes.
"And it is the private opinion of this court that not only is the late defendant sane but that he is the sanest man in this entire jurisdiction. Mister Clerk, this court stands adjourned."
"And it's this court's private opinion that not only was the late defendant sane but that he is the sanest person in this entire jurisdiction. Mister Clerk, this court is adjourned."
Coming down the three short steps from the raised platform of the bench, Judge Priest beckoned to Sheriff Giles Birdsong, who, at the tail of the departing crowd, was shepherding its last exuberant members through the doorway.
Coming down the three short steps from the raised platform of the bench, Judge Priest signaled to Sheriff Giles Birdsong, who, at the back of the leaving crowd, was guiding the last enthusiastic members through the doorway.
"Giles," said Judge Priest in an undertone, when the worthy sheriff had drawn near, "the circuit clerk tells me there's an indictment for malicious mischief ag'in this here Perce Dwyer knockin' round amongst the records somewheres—an indictment the grand jury returned several sessions back, but which was never pressed, owin' to the sudden departure frum our midst of the person in question.
"Giles," Judge Priest said quietly when the sheriff got closer, "the circuit clerk told me there's an indictment for malicious mischief against this Perce Dwyer floating around in the records somewhere—an indictment that the grand jury handed down a few sessions ago, but it was never pursued because the person involved suddenly left our area."
"I wonder ef it would be too much trouble fur you to sort of drap a hint in the ear of the young man or his lawyer that the said indictment is apt to be revived, and[Pg 126] that the said Dwyer is liable to be tuck into custody by you and lodged in the county jail sometime during the ensuin' forty-eight hours—without he should see his way clear durin' the meantime to get clean out of this city, county and state! Would it?"
"I wonder if it would be too much trouble for you to drop a hint to the young man or his lawyer that the indictment is likely to come up again, and[Pg 126] that Dwyer could be taken into custody by you and put in the county jail sometime in the next forty-eight hours—unless he manages to clear out of this city, county, and state before then! Would it?"
"Trouble? No, suh! It won't be no trouble to me," said Mr. Birdsong promptly. "Why, it'll be more of a pleasure, Judge."
"Trouble? No, sir! It won't be any trouble for me," Mr. Birdsong replied quickly. "In fact, it'll be more of a pleasure, Judge."
And so it was.
And that's how it went.
Except for one small added and purely incidental circumstance, our narrative is ended. That same afternoon Judge Priest sat on the front porch of his old white house out on Clay Street, waiting for Jeff Poindexter to summon him to supper. Peep O'Day opened the front gate and came up the graveled walk between the twin rows of silver-leaf poplars. The Judge, rising to greet his visitor, met him at the top step.
Except for one small added and totally incidental circumstance, our story is over. That same afternoon, Judge Priest was sitting on the front porch of his old white house on Clay Street, waiting for Jeff Poindexter to call him to dinner. Peep O'Day opened the front gate and walked up the gravel path between the two rows of silver-leaf poplars. The Judge, getting up to greet his visitor, met him at the top step.
"Come in," bade the Judge heartily, "and set down a spell and rest your face and hands."
"Come in," said the Judge warmly, "and sit down for a bit and rest your face and hands."
"No, suh; much obliged, but I ain't got only a minute to stay," said O'Day. "I jest come out here, suh, to thank you fur whut you done to-day on my account in the big courthouse, and—and to make you a little kind of a present."
"No, sir; thanks a lot, but I only have a minute to stick around," said O'Day. "I just came out here, sir, to thank you for what you did today on my behalf in the big courthouse, and—and to give you a small gift."
"It's all right to thank me," said Judge Priest; "but I couldn't accept any reward fur renderin' a decision in accordance with the plain facts."
"It's fine to thank me," said Judge Priest; "but I can't accept any reward for making a decision based on the straightforward facts."
"'Tain't no gift of money, or nothin' like that," O'Day hastened to explain. "Really, suh, it don't amount to nothin' at all, scursely. But a little while ago I happened to be in Mr. B. Weil & Son's store, doin' a little tradin', and I run acrost a new kind of knickknack, which it seemed like to me it was about the best thing I ever tasted in my whole life. So, on the chancet, suh, that you might have a sweet tooth, too, I taken the liberty of bringin' you a sack of 'em and—and—and here they are, suh; three flavors—strawberry, lemon and vanilly."
"It’s not some kind of money gift or anything like that,” O'Day quickly clarified. "Honestly, sir, it’s really not worth much at all, hardly anything. But not long ago, I was in Mr. B. Weil & Son's store doing a bit of shopping, and I came across a new type of treat that I thought was the best thing I’ve ever tasted in my entire life. So, on the off chance that you might have a sweet tooth too, I took the liberty of bringing you a bag of them, and—and—and here they are, sir; three flavors—strawberry, lemon, and vanilla."
Suddenly overcome with confusion, he dislodged a[Pg 127] large-sized paper bag from his side coat pocket and thrust it into Judge Priest's hands; then, backing away, he turned and clumped down the graveled path in great and embarrassed haste.
Suddenly overwhelmed with confusion, he pulled a[Pg 127] large paper bag from his side coat pocket and handed it to Judge Priest; then, stepping back, he turned and hurried down the gravel path in great and embarrassed haste.
Judge Priest opened the bag and peered down into it.
Judge Priest opened the bag and looked inside.
It contained a sticky sugary dozen of flattened confections, each molded round a short length of wooden splinter. These sirupy articles, which have since come into quite general use, are known, I believe, as all-day suckers.
It had a sticky, sugary dozen of flattened candies, each shaped around a short piece of wooden stick. These syrupy treats, which have since become quite popular, are known, I think, as all-day suckers.
When Judge Priest looked up again, Peep O'Day was outside the gate, clumping down the uneven sidewalk of Clay Street with long strides of his booted legs. Half a dozen small boys, who, it was evident, had remained hidden during the ceremony of presentation, now mysteriously appeared and were accompanying the departing donor, half trotting to keep up with him.[Pg 128]
When Judge Priest looked up again, Peep O'Day was outside the gate, striding down the bumpy sidewalk of Clay Street with his long booted legs. A group of small boys, who clearly had been hiding during the presentation ceremony, now suddenly appeared and were following the departing donor, half jogging to keep up with him.[Pg 128]
LAUGHTER[7]
By CHARLES CALDWELL DOBIE
By Charles Caldwell Dobie
From Harper's Magazine
From Harper's Magazine
As Suvaroff neared his lodgings, he began to wonder whether the Italian who had the room next him would continue to grind out tunes all night upon his accordion. The thought made Suvaroff shudder. What in Heaven's name possessed people to grind out tunes, Suvaroff found himself inquiring, unless one earned one's living that way? Certainly this weather-beaten Italian was no musician; he smelled too strongly of fish for any one to mistake his occupation. He tortured melody from choice, blandly, for the pure enjoyment of the thing. With Suvaroff it was different; if he did not play, he did not eat.
As Suvaroff got closer to his place, he started wondering if the Italian in the room next door would keep playing tunes all night on his accordion. The thought made Suvaroff cringe. What on earth made people play music like that, he wondered, unless they were making a living from it? Surely this rough-looking Italian wasn’t a real musician; he smelled too much like fish for anyone to think otherwise. He forced out music for fun, without a care. For Suvaroff, it was different; if he didn’t play, he didn’t eat.
Suvaroff's head had ached all day. The café where he scraped his violin from early afternoon until midnight had never seemed so stuffy, so tawdry, so impossible! All day he had sat and played and played, while people ate and chattered and danced. No, that did not describe what people did; they gorged and shrieked and gyrated like decapitated fowls, accomplishing everything with a furious energy, primitive, abandoned, disgusting. He wondered if he would ever again see people eat quietly and simply, like normal human beings.
Suvaroff's head had hurt all day. The café where he played his violin from early afternoon until midnight had never felt so stuffy, so cheap, so unbearable! All day he sat and played, while people ate, talked, and danced. No, that didn't really capture what people did; they stuffed their faces and yelled and twirled around like headless chickens, doing everything with wild energy, primal, reckless, gross. He wondered if he would ever again see people eat calmly and simply, like normal human beings.
If only the Italian would go away, or decide to sleep, or die! Yes, Suvaroff would have been glad to have found his neighbor quite dead—anything to still that terrible accordion, which had been pumping out tunes[Pg 129] for over a week at all hours of the day and night! The music did not have the virtue of an attempt at gaiety; instead it droned out prolonged wails, melancholy and indescribably discordant.
If only the Italian would just leave, or decide to sleep, or even die! Yes, Suvaroff would have been happy to find his neighbor completely dead—anything to silence that awful accordion, which had been blaring tunes[Pg 129] for over a week at all hours of the day and night! The music wasn’t even trying to be cheerful; instead, it droned out long, mournful wails that were sad and incredibly off-key.
The night was damp, a typical San Francisco midsummer night. A drizzling fog had swept in from the ocean and fell refreshingly on the gray city. But the keenness of the air irritated Suvaroff's headache instead of soothing it; he felt the wind upon his temples as one feels the cool cut of a knife. In short, everything irritated Suvaroff—his profession, the café where he fiddled, the strident streets of the city, the evening mist, the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes, where he lodged, and the Italian fisherman and his doleful accordion.
The night was damp, just like a typical midsummer night in San Francisco. A light fog had rolled in from the ocean and fell refreshingly over the gray city. But the chill in the air annoyed Suvaroff's headache instead of easing it; he felt the wind on his temples like the sharp cut of a knife. In short, everything bothered Suvaroff—his job, the café where he played, the noisy streets of the city, the evening mist, the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes where he stayed, and the Italian fisherman with his sad accordion.
Turning off Kearny Street into Broadway, he had half a notion not to go home, but his dissatisfaction was so inclusive that home seemed, at once, quite as good and as hopeless a place to go as any other. So he pushed open the door of his lodging-house and stamped rather heavily up-stairs.
Turning off Kearny Street onto Broadway, he almost decided not to go home, but his frustration was so all-encompassing that home felt just as good and as pointless a place to head to as anywhere else. So, he pushed open the door of his boarding house and trudged heavily up the stairs.
Although midnight, the first sound which greeted Suvaroff was the wheezing of the Italian's accordion.
Although it was midnight, the first sound that greeted Suvaroff was the wheezing of the Italian's accordion.
"Now," muttered Suvaroff, "I shall suffer in silence no longer. Nobody in this city, much less in these wretched lodgings, has an ear for anything but the clink of money and the shrill laughter of women. If fifty men were to file saws in front of the entrance of any one of these rooms, there would be not the slightest concern. Every one would go on sleeping as if they had nothing more weighty on their conscience than the theft of a kiss from a pretty girl."
"Now," muttered Suvaroff, "I won’t suffer in silence any longer. No one in this city, let alone in these miserable lodgings, listens to anything except the sound of money and the loud laughter of women. If fifty men were to sharpen saws right outside these rooms, nobody would bat an eye. Everyone would keep sleeping as if the only thing bothering their conscience was stealing a kiss from a pretty girl."
He tossed his hat on the bed and made for the Italian's door. He did not wait to knock, but broke in noisily. The accordion stopped with a prolonged wail; its owner rose, visibly frightened.
He threw his hat on the bed and headed for the Italian's door. He didn’t bother to knock but barged in loudly. The accordion stopped with a long wail; its player got up, clearly scared.
"Ah!" cried the Italian, "it is you! I am glad of that. See, I have not left the house for three days."
"Ah!" yelled the Italian, "it’s you! I'm so glad to see you. Look, I haven't left the house in three days."
There was a genial simplicity about the man; Suvaroff[Pg 130] felt overcome with confusion. "What is the matter? Are you ill?" he stammered, closing the door.
There was a warm straightforwardness about the man; Suvaroff[Pg 130] felt overwhelmed with confusion. "What's wrong? Are you sick?" he stammered, closing the door.
"No. I am afraid to go out. There is somebody waiting for me. Tell me, did you see a cripple standing on the corner, near Bollo's Wine Shop, as you came in?"
"No. I'm scared to go outside. There's someone waiting for me. Tell me, did you see a disabled person standing on the corner near Bollo's Wine Shop when you came in?"
Suvaroff reflected. "Well, not a cripple, exactly. But I saw a hunchback with—with—"
Suvaroff thought for a moment. "Well, not a cripple, exactly. But I saw a hunchback with—with—"
"Yes! yes!" cried the other, excitedly. "A hunchback with a handsome face! That is he! I am afraid of him. For three days he has sat there, waiting!"
"Yes! Yes!" the other exclaimed, excitedly. "A hunchback with a handsome face! That’s him! I’m scared of him. He’s been sitting there for three days, waiting!"
"For you? How absurd! Why should any one do such a ridiculous thing?"
"For you? That's ridiculous! Why would anyone do something so silly?"
The Italian slipped his hands from the accordion and laid it aside. "Nobody but one who is mad would do it, but he is mad. There is no doubt about that!"
The Italian took his hands off the accordion and put it down. "Only someone who's crazy would do that, but he is crazy. There's no doubt about it!"
Suvaroff began to feel irritated. "What are you talking about? Have you lost your senses? If he is waiting for you, why do you not go out and send him away? Go out and pay him what you owe him."
Suvaroff started to get annoyed. "What are you talking about? Have you lost your mind? If he’s waiting for you, why don’t you just go out and send him away? Go outside and pay him what you owe."
The Italian rose and began to shudder. "I owe him nothing. He is waiting for me—to kill me!"
The Italian stood up and started to shake. "I owe him nothing. He’s waiting for me—to kill me!"
"Nonsense!" cried Suvaroff. "What is his reason?"
"Nonsense!" shouted Suvaroff. "What's his reasoning?"
"He is waiting to kill me because I laughed at him."
"He's waiting to kill me because I laughed at him."
"That is ridiculous!" said Suvaroff.
"That's ridiculous!" said Suvaroff.
"Nevertheless, it is true," replied the Italian. "He kills every one who laughs at him. Three days ago I laughed at him. But I ran away. He followed me. He does not know where I lodge, but he has wit enough to understand that if he waits long enough he will find me out. In Heaven's name, my friend, can you not help me? See, I am a simple soul. I cannot think quickly. I have prayed to the Virgin, but it is no use. Tell me, what can I do to escape?"
"Still, it's true," the Italian replied. "He kills everyone who laughs at him. Three days ago, I laughed at him. But I got away. He followed me. He doesn't know where I stay, but he's clever enough to figure out that if he waits long enough, he'll find me. For God's sake, my friend, can you help me? Look, I’m just a simple person. I can't think fast. I've prayed to the Virgin, but it hasn’t helped. Tell me, what can I do to escape?"
"Why do you not see a policeman?"
"Why don't you see a police officer?"
The Italian let his hands fall hopelessly. "A policeman? What good would that do? Even you do not believe me!"[Pg 131]
The Italian let his hands fall in despair. "A policeman? What good would that do? Even you don’t believe me!"[Pg 131]
A chill seized Suvaroff. He began to shake, and in the next instant a fever burned his cheeks. His head was full of little darting pains. He turned away from the Italian, impatiently. "You must be a pretty sort of man to let a little hunchback frighten you! Good night."
A chill ran through Suvaroff. He started to shake, and just moments later a fever flushed his cheeks. His head throbbed with sharp pains. He turned away from the Italian, annoyed. "You must be quite the guy to let a little hunchback scare you! Good night."
And with that Suvaroff went out, slamming the door.
And with that, Suvaroff stormed out, slamming the door.
When Suvaroff got to his room he felt dizzy. He threw himself on the bed and lay for some time in a stupor. When he came to his senses again the first sound to greet him was the wail of his neighbor's accordion.
When Suvaroff got to his room, he felt dizzy. He collapsed onto the bed and lay there in a daze for a while. When he finally came to, the first sound he heard was the wail of his neighbor's accordion.
"What a fool I am!" he muttered. "Here I go bursting into this Italian's room for the purpose of asking him to quit his abominable noise, and I listen like a dumb sheep to his bleatings, and so forget my errand!"
"What a fool I am!" he muttered. "Here I go barging into this Italian's room to ask him to stop his awful noise, and I stand there like a dumb sheep listening to his complaints, totally forgetting why I came!"
The noise continued, grew more insistent, became unbearable. Suvaroff covered his ears with a comforter. His head was throbbing so violently that even the ticking of a clock upon the table by his bed cut his senses like a two-edged sword. He rose, stumbling about with a feeling of indescribable weakness. What was the matter? Why did he feel so ill? His eyes burned, his legs seemed weighted, his throat was so dry that there was no comfort when he swallowed. All this he could have stood if it had not been for the fiendish noise which, he began to feel, was being played merely for his torture.
The noise kept going, got louder, and became unbearable. Suvaroff covered his ears with a blanket. His head was pounding so hard that even the ticking of the clock on the table by his bed felt like a sharp pain. He got up, staggering around with a sense of overwhelming weakness. What was wrong? Why did he feel so sick? His eyes burned, his legs felt heavy, and his throat was so dry that swallowing didn’t help at all. He could have tolerated all of this if it hadn’t been for the torturous noise, which he started to feel was just for his suffering.
He put on his hat and stumbled down-stairs, out into the night. Crossing the street, he went at once to Bollo's Wine Shop. The hunchback was sitting on a garbage-can, almost at the entrance. At the sight of this misshapen figure, the irritating memory of the Italian and his impossible music recurred to Suvaroff. A sudden sinister cruelty came over him; he felt a wanton ruthlessness that the sight of ugliness sometimes engenders in natures sensitive to beauty. He went up to the hunchback and looked searchingly into the man's face. It was a strangely handsome face, and its incongruity struck[Pg 132] Suvaroff. Had Nature been weary, or merely in a satirical mood, when she fashioned such a thing of horror?—for Suvaroff found that the handsome face seemed even more horrible than the twisted body, so sharp and violent was the contrast.
He put on his hat and stumbled downstairs, stepping out into the night. Crossing the street, he headed straight to Bollo's Wine Shop. The hunchback was sitting on a garbage can, almost at the entrance. At the sight of this misshapen figure, the annoying memory of the Italian and his unbearable music came back to Suvaroff. A sudden, dark cruelty overtook him; he felt a reckless ruthlessness that the sight of ugliness can sometimes provoke in those sensitive to beauty. He approached the hunchback and looked intently into the man's face. It was a strangely handsome face, and its incongruity struck[Pg 132] Suvaroff. Had Nature been tired, or just in a mocking mood, when she created such a creature of horror?—for Suvaroff found that the handsome face seemed even more horrifying than the twisted body, so sharp and violent was the contrast.
The hunchback returned Suvaroff's stare with almost insulting indifference, but there was something in the look that quickened the beating of Suvaroff's heart.
The hunchback met Suvaroff's gaze with almost rude indifference, but there was something in that look that made Suvaroff's heart race.
"You are waiting here," began Suvaroff, "for an Italian who lodges across the street. Would you like me to tell you where he may be found?"
"You’re waiting here," Suvaroff started, "for an Italian who lives across the street. Do you want me to tell you where you can find him?"
The hunchback shrugged. "It does not matter in the slightest, one way or another. If you tell me where he lodges, the inevitable will happen more quickly than if I sat and waited for the rat to come out of his hole. Waiting has its own peculiar interest. If you have ever waited, as I wait now, you know the joy that a cat feels—expectation is two-thirds of any game."
The hunchback shrugged. "It doesn’t matter at all, one way or another. If you tell me where he’s staying, the inevitable will happen faster than if I just sat here waiting for the rat to come out of his hole. Waiting has its own strange appeal. If you’ve ever waited like I am now, you know the joy that a cat feels—anticipation is two-thirds of any game."
Suvaroff shuddered. He had an impulse to walk away, but the eyes of the other burned with a strange fascination.
Suvaroff shuddered. He felt like walking away, but the other person's eyes were fixed on him with an odd fascination.
"Nevertheless," said Suvaroff, "I shall tell—"
"Still," said Suvaroff, "I will tell—"
The hunchback waved him to silence. "Do whatever you wish, my friend, but remember, if you do tell me this thing, you and I will be forever bound by a tie that it will be impossible to break. With me it does not matter, but you are a young man, and all your life you will drag a secret about like a dead thing chained to your wrist. I am Flavio Minetti, and I kill every one who laughs at me! This Italian of whom you speak has laughed at me. I may wait a week—a month. It will be the same. No one has yet escaped me."
The hunchback gestured for him to be quiet. "Do whatever you want, my friend, but remember, if you share this with me, you and I will be forever tied together in a way that's impossible to undo. For me, it doesn't really matter, but you're still young, and for the rest of your life, you’ll carry a secret like a dead weight strapped to your wrist. I’m Flavio Minetti, and I kill anyone who laughs at me! This Italian you mentioned has laughed at me. I might wait a week—a month. It will make no difference. No one has ever escaped me."
An exquisite fear began to move Suvaroff. "Nevertheless," he repeated again, "I shall tell you where he lodges. You will find him upon the third landing of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes. There are no numbers on the doors, but it will be impossible for you to mistake his room. All day and night he sits playing an accordion."[Pg 133]
An intense fear started to stir in Suvaroff. "Still," he said again, "I will tell you where he stays. You’ll find him on the third floor of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes. There are no numbers on the doors, but you won’t be able to miss his room. He plays the accordion all day and night."[Pg 133]
Flavio Minetti took a cigarette from his pocket. "Remember, my young friend, I gave you fair warning."
Flavio Minetti took a cigarette from his pocket. "Remember, my young friend, I warned you."
"I shall not forget," replied Suvaroff.
"I won't forget," Suvaroff replied.
Suvaroff climbed back to his room. He sat upon his bed holding his head in his hands. The sound of the accordion seemed gruesome now.
Suvaroff climbed back to his room. He sat on his bed with his head in his hands. The sound of the accordion felt horrifying now.
Presently he heard a step on the landing. His heart stood still. Sounds drifted down the passageway. The noise was not heavy and clattering, but it had a pattering quality, like a bird upon a roof. Above the wailing of the music, Suvaroff heard a door opened—slowly, cautiously. There followed a moment of silence; Suvaroff was frightened. But almost immediately the playing began again.
Right now, he heard a footstep on the landing. His heart stopped. Sounds floated down the hallway. The noise wasn’t loud and clumsy, but had a light, quick quality, like a bird on a roof. Above the wailing of the music, Suvaroff heard a door open—slowly, carefully. Then there was a moment of silence; Suvaroff felt scared. But almost right away, the playing started again.
"Now," thought Suvaroff, "why is the Italian not frightened? The door has been opened and he goes on playing, undisturbed.... It must be that he is sitting with his back to the door. If this is so, God help him!... Well, why need I worry? What is it to me? It is not my fault if a fool like that sits with his door unlocked and his face turned from the face of danger."
"Now," thought Suvaroff, "why isn’t the Italian scared? The door is open, and he just keeps playing, totally undisturbed... He must be sitting with his back to the door. If that’s the case, God help him!... Well, why should I care? What’s it to me? It’s not my fault if an idiot like that leaves his door unlocked and turns his back on danger."
And, curiously, Suvaroff's thoughts wandered to other things, and a picture of his native country flashed over him—Little Russia in the languid embrace of summer—green and blue and golden. The soft notes of the balalaika at twilight came to him, and the dim shapes of dancing peasants, whirling like aspen-leaves in a fresh breeze. He remembered the noonday laughter of skylarks; the pear-trees bending patiently beneath their harvest; the placid river winding its willow-hedged way, cutting the plain like a thin silver knife.
And, interestingly, Suvaroff's thoughts drifted to other things, and a vision of his homeland flashed before him—Little Russia in the lazy warmth of summer—green, blue, and gold. The gentle sounds of the balalaika at dusk reached him, along with the blurry figures of dancing villagers, spinning like aspen leaves in a gentle breeze. He recalled the midday laughter of skylarks, the pear trees patiently heavy with fruit, and the calm river meandering along its willow-lined path, slicing through the landscape like a slender silver knife.
Now, suddenly, it came upon him that the music in the next room had stopped. He waited. There was not a sound!... After a time the door banged sharply. The pattering began again, and died away. But still there was no music!...
Now, suddenly, it hit him that the music in the next room had stopped. He waited. There wasn’t a sound!... After a while, the door slammed shut. The pattering started again and faded away. But still, there was no music!...
Suvaroff rose and began to strip off his clothes. His[Pg 134] teeth were chattering. "Well, at last," he muttered, "I shall have some peace!" He threw himself on the bed, drawing the coverings up over his head.... Presently a thud shook the house. "He has slipped from his seat," said Suvaroff aloud. "It is all over!" And he drew the bedclothes higher and went to sleep.
Suvaroff got up and started taking off his clothes. His[Pg 134] teeth were chattering. "Finally," he muttered, "I'll have some peace!" He collapsed onto the bed, pulling the covers over his head.... Soon, a thud shook the house. "He has fallen from his seat," Suvaroff said out loud. "It's all over!" And he pulled the blankets up higher and went to sleep.
Next morning, Suvaroff felt better. To be sure, he was weak, but he rose and dressed.
Next morning, Suvaroff felt better. He was still weak, but he got up and got dressed.
"What strange dreams people have when they are in a fever!" he exclaimed, as he put on his hat. Nevertheless, as he left the house, he did not so much as glance at the Italian's door.
"What weird dreams people have when they're feverish!" he said, as he put on his hat. Still, as he walked out of the house, he didn't even look at the Italian's door.
It was a pleasant morning, the mist had lifted and the sky was a freshly washed blue. Suvaroff walked down Kearny Street, and past Portsmouth Square. At this hour the little park was cleared of its human wreckage, and dowdy sparrows hopped unafraid upon the deserted benches. A Chinese woman and her child romped upon the green; a weather-beaten peddler stooped to the fountain and drank; the three poplar-trees about the Stevenson monument trembled to silver in the frank sunshine. Suvaroff could not remember when the city had appeared so fresh and innocent. It seemed to him as if the gray, cold drizzle of the night had washed away even the sins of the wine-red town. But an indefinite disquiet rippled the surface of his content. His peace was filled with a vague suggestion of sinister things to follow, like the dead calm of this very morning, which so skilfully bound up the night wind in its cool, placid air. He would have liked to linger a moment in the park, but he passed quickly by and went into a little chop-house for his morning meal.
It was a nice morning; the fog had lifted and the sky was a bright blue. Suvaroff walked down Kearny Street, past Portsmouth Square. At this time, the small park was empty of people, and scruffy sparrows hopped around unafraid on the vacant benches. A Chinese woman and her child were playing on the grass; a weathered vendor leaned over the fountain and took a drink; the three poplar trees around the Stevenson monument shimmered silver in the warm sunshine. Suvaroff couldn’t remember the city looking so fresh and innocent. It felt like the gray, cold rain from the night had washed away even the sins of the wine-red town. But an unsettling feeling stirred beneath his calm. His peace was tinged with a vague hint of dark things to come, much like the eerie stillness of that very morning, which carefully contained the night breeze in its cool, smooth air. He wanted to stay a moment in the park, but he quickly walked on and headed into a small diner for his breakfast.
As he dawdled over his cup of muddy coffee he had a curious sense that his mind was intent on keeping at bay some half-formulated fear. He felt pursued, as by an indistinct dream. Yet he was cunning enough to pretend that this something was too illusive to capture[Pg 135] outright, so he turned his thoughts to all manner of remote things. But there are times when it is almost as difficult to deceive oneself as to cheat others. In the midst of his thoughts he suddenly realized that under the stimulating influence of a second cup of coffee he was feeling quite himself again.
As he lingered over his cup of weak coffee, he had a strange feeling that his mind was trying to keep some vague fear at bay. He felt like he was being chased, as if by a blurry dream. Still, he was smart enough to pretend that this sensation was too elusive to pin down outright, so he shifted his thoughts to all sorts of distant topics. But sometimes it’s just as hard to fool yourself as it is to trick others. In the middle of his thoughts, he suddenly realized that after the boost from a second cup of coffee, he was starting to feel like himself again.[Pg 135]
"That is because I got such a good night's sleep," he muttered. "For over a week this Italian and his wretched accordion—" He halted his thoughts abruptly. "What am I thinking about?" he demanded. Then he rose, paid his bill, and departed.
"That's because I had such a great night's sleep," he muttered. "For more than a week, this Italian and his awful accordion—" He stopped his thoughts suddenly. "What am I thinking?" he demanded. Then he got up, paid his bill, and left.
He turned back to his lodgings. At Bollo's Wine Shop he hesitated. A knot of people stood at the entrance of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes, and a curious wagon was drawn up to the curb.
He headed back to his place. At Bollo's Wine Shop, he paused. A group of people gathered at the entrance of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes, and a strange wagon was parked by the sidewalk.
He stopped a child. "What is the trouble?" he inquired.
He stopped a kid. "What's the problem?" he asked.
The girl raised a pair of mournful eyes to him. "A man has been killed!" she answered.
The girl looked up at him with sad eyes. "A man has been killed!" she replied.
Suvaroff turned quickly and walked in another direction. He went to the café where he fiddled. At this hour it was like an empty cavern. A smell of stale beer and tobacco smoke pervaded the imprisoned air. He sat down upon the deserted platform and pretended to practise. He played erratically, feverishly. The waiters, moving about their morning preparations with an almost uncanny quiet, listened attentively. Finally one of them stopped before him.
Suvaroff quickly turned and walked in a different direction. He headed to the café where he played. At this time, it felt like a deserted cave. The air was filled with the smell of stale beer and tobacco smoke. He sat down on the empty platform and pretended to practice. He played in an erratic, feverish manner. The waiters, quietly going about their morning tasks, listened closely. Eventually, one of them stopped in front of him.
"What has come over you, Suvaroff?" questioned the man. "You are making our flesh creep!"
"What’s gotten into you, Suvaroff?" the man asked. "You’re giving us the creeps!"
"Oh, pardon me!" cried Suvaroff. "I shall not trouble you further!"
"Oh, excuse me!" shouted Suvaroff. "I won't bother you anymore!"
And with that he packed up his violin and left. He did not go back to the café, even at the appointed hour. Instead, he wandered aimlessly about. All day he tramped the streets. He listened to street-fakirs, peered into shop-windows, threw himself upon the grass of the public squares and stared up at the blue sky. He had[Pg 136] very little personal consciousness; he seemed to have lost track of himself. He had an absurd feeling that he had come away from somewhere and left behind a vital part of his being.
And with that, he packed up his violin and left. He didn’t return to the café, even at the scheduled time. Instead, he wandered around aimlessly. All day he walked the streets. He listened to street performers, looked into shop windows, sprawled on the grass in the public squares, and stared up at the blue sky. He had[Pg 136] very little self-awareness; it felt like he had lost touch with himself. He had this strange feeling that he had come from somewhere and left behind an important part of himself.
"Suvaroff! Suvaroff!" he would repeat over and over to himself, as if trying to recall the memory of some one whose precise outline had escaped him.
"Suvaroff! Suvaroff!" he would keep repeating to himself, as if trying to remember someone whose exact features had slipped his mind.
He caught a glimpse of his figure in the mirror of a shop-window. He went closer, staring for some moments at the face opposite him. There followed an infinitesimal fraction of time when his spirit deserted him as completely as if he were dead. When he recovered himself he had a sense that he was staring at the reflection of a stranger. He moved away, puzzled. Was he going mad? Then, suddenly, everything grew quite clear. He remembered the Italian, the accordion, the hunchback. Characters, circumstances, sequences—all stood out as sharply as the sky-line of a city in the glow of sunset.... He put his fingers to his pulse. Everything seemed normal; his skin was moist and cool. Yet last night he had been very ill. That was it! Last night he had been ill!
He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror of a shop window. He moved closer, staring for a few moments at the face looking back at him. Then there was a brief moment when he felt completely empty, as if he were dead. When he snapped back to reality, it felt like he was staring at a stranger's reflection. He stepped away, confused. Was he losing his mind? Suddenly, everything became clear. He remembered the Italian, the accordion, the hunchback. The characters, the situations, the events—they were as vivid as a city's skyline at sunset. He checked his pulse. Everything seemed normal; his skin was cool and slightly damp. But he had been very sick the night before. That was it! He had been ill last night!
"What strange dreams people have when they are in a fever!" he exclaimed for the second time that day. He decided to go home. "I wonder, though," thought he, "whether the Italian is still playing that awful instrument?" Curiously enough, the idea did not disturb him in the least. "I shall teach him a Russian tune or two!" he decided, cheerfully. "Then, maybe his playing will be endurable."
"What strange dreams people have when they have a fever!" he exclaimed for the second time that day. He decided to go home. "I wonder, though," he thought, "if the Italian is still playing that awful instrument?" Interestingly, the thought didn’t bother him at all. "I’ll teach him a Russian tune or two!" he decided cheerfully. "Then maybe his playing will be bearable."
When he came again to his lodgings he was surprised to find a knot of curious people on the opposite side of the street, and another before the entrance. He went up the stairs. His landlady came to meet him.
When he returned to his place, he was surprised to see a group of curious people across the street and another crowd in front of the entrance. He climbed the stairs. His landlady came to greet him.
"Mr. Suvaroff," she began at once, "have you not heard what has happened? The man in the next room to you was found this morning—dead!"
"Mr. Suvaroff," she started immediately, "haven't you heard what happened? The guy in the next room was found this morning—dead!"
He did not pretend to be surprised. "Well,"[Pg 137] he announced, brutally, "at least we shall have no more of dreadful music! How did he kill himself?"
He didn’t act surprised. "Well,"[Pg 137] he declared harshly, "at least we won’t have to deal with that awful music anymore! How did he take his own life?"
The woman gave way to his advance with a movement of flattering confusion. "The knife was in his side," she answered. "In his side—toward the back."
The woman stepped back to let him get closer with a gesture of charming uncertainty. "The knife was in his side," she replied. "In his side—toward the back."
"Ah, then he was murdered!"
"Ah, so he was murdered!"
"Yes."
Yes.
He was mounting the second flight of stairs when his landlady again halted him. "Mr. Suvaroff," she ventured, "I hope you will not be angry! But his mother came early this morning. All day she has sat in your room, weeping. I cannot persuade her to go away. What am I to do?"
He was climbing the second flight of stairs when his landlady stopped him again. "Mr. Suvaroff," she said cautiously, "I hope you won’t be upset! But his mother came early this morning. She’s been sitting in your room all day, crying. I can’t get her to leave. What should I do?"
Suvaroff glared at her for a moment. "It is nothing!" he announced, as he passed on, shrugging.
Suvaroff stared at her for a second. "It's nothing!" he said, moving on with a shrug.
The door of his room was open; he went in. A gnarled old woman sat on the edge of the bed; a female consoler was on either side. At the sight of Suvaroff the mourner rose and stood trembling before him, rolling a gaudy handkerchief into a moist bundle.
The door to his room was open; he walked in. A frail old woman sat on the edge of the bed, with a woman on either side offering comfort. When she saw Suvaroff, the mourner got up and stood shaking in front of him, twisting a colorful handkerchief into a damp ball.
"My good woman," said Suvaroff, kindly, "do not stand; sit down."
"My good woman," Suvaroff said kindly, "don’t stand; have a seat."
"Kind gentleman!" the old woman began. "Kind gentleman—"
"Kind sir!" the old woman started. "Kind sir—"
She got no further because of her tears. The other women rose and sat her down again. She began to moan. Suvaroff, awkward and disturbed, stood as men do in such situations.
She couldn't go any further because of her tears. The other women helped her sit down again. She started to moan. Suvaroff, feeling out of place and uneasy, stood there like men do in these kinds of situations.
Finally the old woman found her voice. "Kind gentleman," she said, "I am a poor old woman, and my son—Ah! I was washing his socks when they came after me.... You see what has happened! He was a good son. Once a week he came to me and brought me five dollars. Now—What am I to do, my kind gentleman?"
Finally, the old woman found her voice. "Kind sir," she said, "I am a poor old woman, and my son—Ah! I was washing his socks when they came for me.... You see what has happened! He was a good son. Once a week he would come to me and bring me five dollars. Now—What am I supposed to do, my kind sir?"
Suvaroff said nothing.
Suvaroff didn't say anything.
She swayed back and forth, and spoke again. "Only last week he said: 'There is a man who lodges next[Pg 138] me who plays music.' Yes, my son was fond of you because of that. He said: 'I have seen him only once. He plays music all day and night, so that he may have money enough to live on. When I hear him coming up the stairs I take down my accordion and begin to play. All day and night he plays for others. So I think, Now it will be nice to give him some pleasure. So I take down my accordion and play for him!'... Yes, yes! He was like that all his life. He was a good son. Now what am I to do?"
She swayed back and forth and spoke again. "Just last week he said: 'There’s a guy who lives next[Pg 138] to me who plays music.' Yes, my son really liked you for that. He said: 'I’ve only seen him once. He plays music all day and night just to make enough money to get by. When I hear him coming up the stairs, I take out my accordion and start to play. He plays for others all day and night. So I think, Now it would be nice to give him some joy. So I take out my accordion and play for him!'... Yes, yes! He was like that his whole life. He was a good son. Now what am I supposed to do?"
A shudder passed over Suvaroff. There was a soft tap upon the door. The three women and Suvaroff looked up. Flavio Minetti stood in the doorway.
A shiver ran down Suvaroff's spine. There was a gentle knock on the door. The three women and Suvaroff glanced up. Flavio Minetti was standing in the doorway.
The three women gave the hunchback swift, inclusive glances, such as women always use when they measure a newcomer, and speedily dropped their eyes. Suvaroff stared silently at the warped figure. Minetti leaned against the door; his smile was at once both cruel and curiously touching. At length Minetti spoke. The sound of his voice provoked a sort of terror in the breast of Suvaroff.
The three women gave the hunchback quick, all-encompassing looks, like women often do when sizing up someone new, and quickly looked down. Suvaroff stared silently at the twisted figure. Minetti leaned against the door; his smile was both cruel and strangely endearing. Finally, Minetti spoke. The sound of his voice sparked a kind of fear in Suvaroff's chest.
"I have just heard," he said, benevolently, "from the proprietor of the wine-shop across the way, that your neighbor has been murdered. The landlady tells me that his mother is here."
"I just heard," he said kindly, "from the owner of the wine shop across the street, that your neighbor has been murdered. The landlady told me that his mother is here."
The old woman roused herself. "Yes—you can see for yourself that I am here. I am a poor old woman, and my son—Ah! I was washing his socks when—"
The old woman woke up. "Yes—you can see that I’m here. I’m just a poor old woman, and my son—Ah! I was washing his socks when—"
"Yes, yes!" interrupted the hunchback, advancing into the room. "You are a poor old woman! Let me give you some money in all charity."
"Yes, yes!" interrupted the hunchback, stepping into the room. "You’re a poor old woman! Let me give you some money out of kindness."
He threw gold into her lap. She began to tremble. Suvaroff saw her hands greedily close over the coins, and the sight sickened him.
He tossed gold into her lap. She started to shake. Suvaroff watched her hands eagerly grasp the coins, and the sight made him feel disgusted.
"Why did you come?" Suvaroff demanded of Minetti. "Go away! You are not wanted here!"
"Why are you here?" Suvaroff asked Minetti. "Leave! We don't want you here!"
The three women rose. The old woman began to mumble a blessing. She even put up her hand in the[Pg 139] fashion of bestowing a benediction. Suvaroff fancied that he saw Minetti wince.
The three women stood up. The old woman started to mumble a blessing. She even raised her hand in the[Pg 139] manner of giving a benediction. Suvaroff thought he saw Minetti flinch.
"He was a good son," the old woman began to mutter they led her out. At the door she looked back. Suvaroff turned away. "Once a week he came to me and brought me five dollars," she said, quite calmly. "He was a good son. He even played his music to give pleasure to others. Yes, yes! He was like that all his life...."
"He was a good son," the old woman started to mumble as they led her out. At the door, she looked back. Suvaroff turned away. "Once a week he came to see me and brought me five dollars," she said, quite calmly. "He was a good son. He even played his music to bring joy to others. Yes, yes! He was like that all his life...."
When the women were gone, Suvaroff felt the hunchback's hand upon his. Suvaroff turned a face of dry-eyed hopelessness toward his tormentor.
When the women left, Suvaroff felt the hunchback's hand on his. Suvaroff turned his face, filled with dry-eyed despair, toward his tormentor.
"Did you not sleep peacefully last night, my friend?" Minetti inquired, mockingly.
"Didn't you sleep well last night, my friend?" Minetti asked, teasingly.
"After the thud I knew nothing," replied Suvaroff.
"After the thud, I didn't remember anything," replied Suvaroff.
"The thud?"
"The thud?"
"He fell from his chair."
"He fell off his chair."
"Of course. That was to be expected. Just so."
"Of course. That was expected. Right."
"You see for yourself what you have done? Fancy, this man has a mother!"
"You see what you've done? Can you believe it, this guy has a mom!"
"See, it is just as I said. Already you are dragging this dead thing about, chained to your wrist. Come, forget it. I should have killed him, anyway."
"See, it’s just like I said. You’re already dragging this dead weight around, chained to your wrist. Come on, let it go. I should have just killed him in the first place."
"That is not the point. The point is—My God! Tell me, in what fashion do these people laugh at you? Tell me how it is done."
"That's not the point. The point is—Oh my God! Tell me, how do these people laugh at you? Explain how it works."
"Laughter cannot be taught, my friend."
"Laughter can't be taught, my friend."
"Then Heaven help me! for I should like to laugh at you. If I could but laugh at you, all would be over."
"Then heaven help me! Because I would love to laugh at you. If I could just laugh at you, everything would be fine."
"Ah!" said the hunchback. "I see."
"Ah!" said the hunchback. "I get it."
At the end of the week Minetti came to Suvaroff one evening and said, not unkindly: "Why don't you leave? You are killing yourself. Go away—miles away. It would have happened, anyway."
At the end of the week, Minetti visited Suvaroff one evening and said, not unkindly: "Why don't you just leave? You're hurting yourself. Get out of here—miles away. It was going to happen anyway."
Suvaroff was lying upon his bed. His face was turned toward the wall. He did not trouble to look at Minetti.
Suvaroff was lying on his bed, facing the wall. He didn't bother to look at Minetti.
"I cannot leave. You know that as well as I do.[Pg 140] When I am absent from this room I am in a fever until I get back to it again. I lie here and close my eyes and think.... Whenever a thud shakes the house I leap up, trembling. I have not worked for five days. They have given up sending for me from the café. Yesterday his mother came and sat with me. She drove me mad. But I sat and listened to her. 'Yes, he was a good son!' She repeats this by the hour, and rolls and unrolls her handkerchief.... It is bad enough in the daytime. But at night—God! If only the music would play again! I cannot endure such silence."
"I can't leave. You know that just as well as I do.[Pg 140] When I'm away from this room, I feel restless until I return. I lie here, close my eyes, and think.... Every time I hear a bang that shakes the house, I jump up, shaking. I haven't worked in five days. They’ve stopped asking for me at the café. Yesterday, his mother came and sat with me. She drove me crazy. But I sat there and listened to her. 'Yes, he was a good son!' She goes on about this for hours, rolling and unrolling her handkerchief.... It’s bad enough during the day. But at night—oh God! If only the music would play again! I can’t stand this silence."
He buried his face in the pillow. Minetti shrugged and left.
He buried his face in the pillow. Minetti shrugged and walked away.
In about an hour Suvaroff rose and went out. He found a squalid wine-shop in the quarter just below the Barbary Coast. He went in and sat alone at a table. The floors had not been freshly sanded for weeks; a dank mildew covered the green wall-paper. He called for brandy, and a fat, greasy-haired man placed a bottle of villainous stuff before him. Suvaroff poured out a drink and swallowed it greedily. He drank another and another. The room began to fill. The lights were dim, and the arrival and departure of patrons threw an endless procession of grotesque silhouettes upon the walls. Suvaroff was fascinated by these dancing shadows. They seemed familiar and friendly. He sat sipping his brandy, now, with a quieter, more leisurely air. The shadows were indescribably fascinating; they were so horrible and amusing! He began to wonder whether their antics would move him to laughter if he sat and drank long enough. He had a feeling that laughter and sleep went hand in hand. If he could but laugh again he was quite sure that he would fall asleep. But he discovered a truth while he sat there. Amusement and laughter were often strangers. He had known this all his life, of course, but he had never thought of it. Once, when he was a child, an old man had fallen in the road before him, in a fit. Suvaroff had stood rooted to the[Pg 141] spot with amusement, but he had not laughed. Yet the man had gone through the contortions of a clown.... Well, then he was not to be moved to laughter, after all. He wearily put the cork back in the bottle of brandy. The fat bartender came forward. Suvaroff paid him and departed.
In about an hour, Suvaroff got up and left. He found a rundown wine bar in the area just below the Barbary Coast. He went inside and sat alone at a table. The floors hadn’t been sanded in weeks; a damp mildew covered the green wallpaper. He ordered brandy, and a chubby, greasy-haired guy set a bottle of terrible stuff in front of him. Suvaroff poured a drink and gulped it down eagerly. He had another and another. The room started to fill up. The lights were low, and the comings and goings of customers created an endless parade of bizarre shadows on the walls. Suvaroff was captivated by these dancing shadows. They felt familiar and friendly. He sat there sipping his brandy more slowly, with a relaxed vibe now. The shadows were indescribably intriguing; they were both horrifying and funny! He started to wonder if their antics would make him laugh if he kept drinking long enough. He had a feeling that laughter and sleep were connected. If he could just laugh again, he was sure he’d fall asleep. But he realized something while he sat there. Amusement and laughter often don't go together. He had known this all his life, of course, but he had never really thought about it. Once, when he was a kid, an old man had collapsed in front of him during a seizure. Suvaroff had stood frozen in amusement, but he hadn’t laughed. Yet that man had gone through all the antics of a clown…. Well, he wasn’t going to be moved to laughter after all. Wearily, he corked the bottle of brandy. The chubby bartender approached. Suvaroff paid him and left.
He went to the wine-shop the next night—and the next. He began to have a hope that if he persisted he would discover a shadow grotesque enough to make him laugh. He sat for hours, drinking abominable brandy. The patrons of the shop did not interest him. They were squalid, dirty, uninteresting. But their shadows were things of wonder. How was it possible for such drab people to have even interesting shadows? And why were these shadows so familiar? Suvaroff recognized each in turn, as if it were an old friend that he remembered but could not name. After the second night he came to a definite conclusion.
He went to the wine shop the following night—and the next one too. He started to feel hopeful that if he kept coming back, he would find a shadow bizarre enough to make him laugh. He spent hours there, drinking terrible brandy. The other customers did not interest him. They were shabby, grimy, and dull. But their shadows were amazing. How could such plain people cast such intriguing shadows? And why did these shadows feel so familiar? Suvaroff recognized each one, like an old friend he remembered but couldn't quite name. After the second night, he reached a clear conclusion.
"They are not old friends at all," he said to himself. "They are not even the shadows of these people who come here. They are merely the silhouettes of my own thoughts.... If I could but draw my thoughts, they would be as black and as fantastic."
"They aren't old friends at all," he said to himself. "They're not even the shadows of the people who come here. They're just the outlines of my own thoughts.... If I could only draw my thoughts, they would be as dark and as bizarre."
But at another time he dismissed this theory.
But at another time, he disregarded this theory.
"No," he muttered, "they are not the shadows of my thoughts at all. They are the souls of these men. They are the twisted, dark, horrible souls of these men, that cannot crawl out except at nightfall! They are the souls of these men seeking to escape, like dogs chained to their kennels!... I wonder if the Italian had such a soul?..."
"No," he muttered, "they're not just the shadows of my thoughts. They're the souls of these men. They're the twisted, dark, horrible souls of these men, trapped and only able to escape at nightfall! They're the souls of these men trying to break free, like dogs chained to their kennels!... I wonder if the Italian had such a soul?..."
He rose suddenly. "I am wasting my time here," he said, almost aloud. "One may learn to laugh at a shadow. One may even learn to laugh at the picture of one's thoughts. But to laugh at a soul—No! A man's soul is too dreadful a thing to laugh at." He staggered out into the night.
He stood up abruptly. "I'm wasting my time here," he said, nearly loud enough to hear. "You can learn to laugh at a shadow. You can even learn to laugh at the image of your thoughts. But to laugh at a soul—No! A person's soul is too terrifying to laugh at." He stumbled out into the night.
On his way home he went into a pawn-shop and bought[Pg 142] a pistol. He was in a fever to get back to his lodgings. He found Minetti waiting for him. He tried to conceal the pistol, but he knew that Minetti had seen it. Minetti was as pleasant as one could imagine. He told the most droll stories of his life in London. It appeared that he had lived there in a hotbed of exiled radicals; but he, himself, seemed to have no convictions. Everything he described was touched with a certain ironic humor. When he rose to go he said, quite simply:
On his way home, he stopped by a pawn shop and bought[Pg 142] a pistol. He was eager to get back to his place. He found Minetti waiting for him. He tried to hide the pistol, but he knew Minetti had noticed it. Minetti was as charming as possible. He told the funniest stories about his life in London. It seemed he had lived there among a group of exiled radicals, but he himself didn’t seem to have any strong beliefs. Everything he talked about had a touch of ironic humor. When he got up to leave, he simply said:
"How are things? Do you sleep nights now?"
"How's everything? Are you able to sleep at night now?"
"No. I never expect to sleep again."
"No. I don't think I'll ever sleep again."
Minetti made no comment. "I see you have bought a pistol," he observed.
Minetti didn't say anything. "I see you've bought a gun," he noted.
"Yes," replied Suvaroff.
"Yeah," replied Suvaroff.
"You have wasted your money, my young friend," declared the hunchback. "You will never use it."
"You've thrown your money away, my young friend," the hunchback said. "You'll never use it."
With that Minetti left the room. Suvaroff laid the pistol on the table and threw himself upon the bed. He lay there without moving until morning.... Toward six o'clock he rose. He went over to the table and deliberately put the pistol to his temple. The coldness of the muzzle sent a tremor through him.... He put down the weapon in disgust.
With that, Minetti left the room. Suvaroff placed the pistol on the table and collapsed onto the bed. He stayed there motionless until morning.... Around six o'clock, he got up. He walked over to the table and slowly held the pistol to his temple. The chill of the muzzle sent a shiver through him.... He set the weapon down in disgust.
Suvaroff stayed away from the wine-shop for two nights, but finally the memory of its fascinating shadows lured him back. The fat bartender saw him enter, and came forward with a bottle of brandy. Suvaroff smiled grimly and said nothing. He turned his back upon the company and began to watch the shadows enter and disappear. To-night the puppets seemed more whimsical than grotesque, and once he nearly laughed. A shadow with an enormous nose appeared; and a fly, as big as a bumblebee, lit upon the nose and sat rubbing its legs together in insolent content. A hand, upraised, struck at the fly. The nose disappeared as if completely annihilated by the blow, while the fly hovered safely aloof. Feeling encouraged, Suvaroff took another drink. But[Pg 143] the more he drank the less genial were the shadows, and by midnight they all had become as sinister and terrible as ever.
Suvaroff stayed away from the bar for two nights, but eventually the memory of its intriguing shadows pulled him back. The plump bartender noticed him walk in and quickly brought a bottle of brandy. Suvaroff smiled grimly and said nothing. He turned away from the crowd and began to observe the shadows as they came and went. Tonight, the puppets seemed more playful than creepy, and at one point, he almost laughed. A shadow with a huge nose showed up, and a fly the size of a bumblebee landed on the nose, rubbing its legs together in arrogant satisfaction. A hand shot up and swatted at the fly. The nose vanished as if completely obliterated by the hit, while the fly hovered safely away. Feeling bolder, Suvaroff took another drink. But[Pg 143] the more he drank, the less friendly the shadows became, and by midnight, they had all turned as menacing and terrifying as ever.
On the way home to his room Suvaroff suddenly remembered that he had a friend who was a druggist.
On his way back to his room, Suvaroff suddenly remembered that he had a friend who was a pharmacist.
"Perhaps he can give me something to make me sleep," Suvaroff muttered.
"Maybe he can give me something to help me sleep," Suvaroff muttered.
But the drug-store was closed. Suvaroff climbed wearily up the stairs of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes. Minetti was sitting on the steps near the third landing.
But the pharmacy was closed. Suvaroff climbed tiredly up the stairs of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes. Minetti was sitting on the steps near the third landing.
"I was preparing to go home," said the hunchback. "What kept you so late?"
"I was getting ready to go home," said the hunchback. "What made you stay out so late?"
"I went around another way," answered Suvaroff. "I thought I might get something from a druggist friend to help me sleep."
"I took a different route," Suvaroff replied. "I figured I could grab something from a pharmacist friend to help me sleep."
They stood before the door of Suvaroff's room. Suvaroff opened the door and they went in.
They stood in front of Suvaroff's room door. Suvaroff opened the door, and they walked in.
"Sleeping-powders are dangerous," observed Minetti, throwing his hat upon the bed.
"Sleeping pills are dangerous," Minetti said, tossing his hat onto the bed.
"So I fancied," replied Suvaroff, dryly.
"So I imagined," replied Suvaroff, dryly.
"Where do you spend your nights?" Minetti demanded suddenly.
"Where do you spend your nights?" Minetti asked abruptly.
Suvaroff sat down. "Watching shadows in a wine-shop."
Suvaroff sat down. "Looking at shadows in a wine shop."
"Ah—a puppet show!"
"Wow—a puppet show!"
"No, not exactly. I will explain.... No; come to think of it, there is no explanation. But it is extremely amusing. To-night, for instance, I nearly laughed.... Have you ever watched shadows upon a wall? Really, they are diverting beyond belief."
"No, not really. Let me explain.... Actually, thinking it over, there’s no explanation. But it’s really funny. Tonight, for example, I almost laughed.... Have you ever seen shadows on a wall? Honestly, they’re unbelievably entertaining."
"Yes. I have watched them often. They are more real to me than actual people, because they are uglier. Beauty is a lie!"
"Yeah. I’ve watched them a lot. They feel more real to me than actual people because they’re uglier. Beauty is a lie!"
A note of dreadful conviction crept into the hunchback's voice. Suvaroff looked at him intently, and said, quite simply:
A note of grim certainty slipped into the hunchback's voice. Suvaroff stared at him closely and said, quite simply:
"What a bitter truth you are, my friend!"
"What a harsh truth you are, my friend!"
Minetti stared at Suvaroff, and he rose. "Perhaps I[Pg 144] shall see you at your puppet show some evening," he said. And, without waiting for a reply, he left the room.
Minetti looked at Suvaroff, and he got up. "Maybe I'll see you at your puppet show one evening," he said. Then, without waiting for an answer, he walked out of the room.
Suvaroff lay again all night upon his bed staring in a mute agony at the ceiling. Once or twice he fancied he heard the sounds of music from the next room. His heart leaped joyfully. But almost instantly his hopes sank back, like spent swimmers in a relentless sea. It seemed as if his brain were thirsting. He was in a pitiless desert of white-heated thought, and there was not a cloud of oblivion upon the horizon of his despair. Remembrance flamed like a molten sun, greedily withering every green, refreshing thing in its path. How long before this dreadful memory would consume him utterly?
Suvaroff lay in bed all night, staring in mute agony at the ceiling. Once or twice, he thought he heard music coming from the next room. His heart leaped with joy. But almost instantly, his hopes sank back, like tired swimmers in a relentless sea. It felt like his brain was parched. He was in a merciless desert of searing thoughts, and there wasn’t a single cloud of forgetfulness on the horizon of his despair. Memories blazed like a molten sun, eagerly scorching everything green and refreshing in their path. How long before this terrible memory would completely consume him?
"If I could only laugh!" he cried in his agony. "If I could only laugh!"
"If I could just laugh!" he cried in his pain. "If I could just laugh!"
All next day Suvaroff was in a fever; not a physical fever, but a mental fever that burned with devastating insistence. He could not lie still upon his bed, so he rose and stumbled about the city's streets. But nothing diverted him. Before his eyes a sheet of fire burned, and a blinding light seemed to shut out everything else from his vision. Even his thoughts crackled like dry faggots in a flame.
All the next day, Suvaroff was in a frenzy; not a physical fever, but a mental one that burned with relentless intensity. He couldn’t lie still in his bed, so he got up and wandered through the city’s streets. But nothing distracted him. Before his eyes was a sheet of fire, and a blinding light seemed to erase everything else from his sight. Even his thoughts crackled like dry twigs in a fire.
"When evening comes," he said, "a breeze will spring up and I shall have some relief." But almost at once he thought: "A breeze will do no good. It will only make matters worse! I have heard that nothing puts out a fire so quickly as a shower. Let me see—It is now the middle of August.... It does not rain in this part of the world until October. Well, I must wait until October, then. No; a breeze at evening will do no good. I will go and watch the shadows again. Shadows are cool affairs if one sits in them, but how...."
"When evening comes," he said, "a breeze will come up and I'll get some relief." But almost immediately he thought, "A breeze won't help at all. It'll just make things worse! I’ve heard that nothing puts out a fire as quickly as a shower. Let me think—It’s now the middle of August.... It doesn’t rain around here until October. Well, I guess I’ll have to wait until October, then. No; a breeze in the evening won't help. I'll go and watch the shadows again. Shadows are cool if you sit in them, but how...."
And he began to wonder how he could contrive to sit in shadows that fell only on a wall.
And he started to think about how he could manage to sit in shadows that only fell on a wall.
How he got to the wine-shop he did not know, but at a late hour he found himself sitting at his accustomed seat.[Pg 145] His bottle of brandy stood before him. To-night the shadows were blacker than ever, as if the fury of the flames within him were providing these dancing figures with a brighter background.
How he got to the wine shop, he couldn't say, but late at night, he found himself sitting in his usual spot.[Pg 145] His bottle of brandy was in front of him. Tonight, the shadows were darker than ever, as if the rage inside him was giving these moving shapes a more vivid backdrop.
"These shadows are not the pictures of my thoughts," he said to himself. "Neither are they chained souls seeking to escape. They are the smoke from the fire in my head. They are the black smoke from my brain which is slowly burning away!"
"These shadows aren't reflections of my thoughts," he said to himself. "They're not trapped souls trying to get free. They're the smoke from the fire in my head. They're the black smoke from my brain that's slowly burning away!"
He sat for hours, staring at the wall. The figures came and went, but they ceased to have any form or meaning. He merely sat and drank, and stared.... All at once a strange shadow appeared. A shadow? No; a phantom—a dreadful thing! Suvaroff leaned forward. His breath came quickly, his body trembled in the grip of a convulsion, his hands were clenched. He rose in his seat, and suddenly—quite suddenly, without warning—he began to laugh.... The shadow halted in its flight across the wall. Suvaroff circled the room with his gaze. In the center of the wine-shop stood Flavio Minetti. Suvaroff sat down. He was still shaking with laughter.
He sat for hours, staring at the wall. The figures came and went, but they lost all shape and meaning. He just sat, drank, and stared... Suddenly, a strange shadow appeared. A shadow? No; a ghost—a terrifying thing! Suvaroff leaned forward. His breath quickened, his body shook with a spasm, his hands were clenched. He got up from his seat, and then—without any warning—he started to laugh... The shadow stopped its movement across the wall. Suvaroff scanned the room with his eyes. In the middle of the wine shop stood Flavio Minetti. Suvaroff sat back down, still shaking with laughter.
Presently Suvaroff was conscious that Minetti had disappeared. The fire in his brain had ceased to burn. Instead his senses seemed chilled, not disagreeably, but with a certain pleasant numbness. He glanced about. What was he doing in such a strange, squalid place? And the brandy was abominable! He called the waiter, paid him what was owing, and left at once.
Presently, Suvaroff realized that Minetti was gone. The fire in his mind had stopped burning. Instead, his senses felt numb, not uncomfortably, but with a kind of pleasant detachment. He looked around. What was he doing in such a strange, rundown place? And the brandy was terrible! He called the waiter, settled his bill, and left right away.
There was no mist in the air to-night. The sky was clear and a wisp of moon crept on its disdainful way through the heavens.
There was no mist in the air tonight. The sky was clear, and a sliver of moon glided on its indifferent path through the heavens.
"I shall sleep to-night," muttered Suvaroff, as he climbed up to his room upon the third story of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes.
"I’m going to sleep tonight," muttered Suvaroff as he climbed up to his room on the third floor of the Hôtel des Alpes Maritimes.
He undressed deliberately. All his former frenzy was gone. Shortly after he had crawled into bed he heard a step on the landing. Then, as usual, sounds began to drift down the passageway, not in heavy and clattering[Pg 146] fashion, but with a pattering quality like a bird upon a roof. And, curiously, Suvaroff's thoughts wandered to other things, and a picture of his native country flashed over him—Little Russia in the languid embrace of summer—green and blue and golden. The soft notes of the balalaika at twilight came to him, and the dim shapes of dancing peasants, whirling like aspen-leaves in a fresh breeze. He remembered the noonday laughter of skylarks; the pear-trees bending patiently beneath their harvest; the placid river winding its willow-hedged way, cutting the plain like a thin silver knife.
He took his time getting undressed. All the wild energy he had before was gone. Soon after he got into bed, he heard a step on the landing. Then, as usual, sounds started to drift down the hallway, not heavy and noisy but with a light, soft rhythm like a bird on a roof. Oddly, Suvaroff's thoughts began to wander, and a vision of his homeland flashed before him—Little Russia in the warm embrace of summer—green, blue, and gold. The gentle strumming of the balalaika at dusk reached him, along with the blurry outlines of dancing peasants, swirling like aspen leaves in a fresh breeze. He recalled the midday laughter of skylarks, the pear trees bending patiently with their fruit, and the calm river winding its way through the willow trees, slicing through the fields like a slender silver knife.
A fresh current of air began to blow upon him. He heard the creak of a rusty hinge.
A fresh breeze started to blow on him. He heard the creak of a rusty hinge.
"He has opened the door," Suvaroff whispered. His teeth began to chatter. "Nevertheless, I shall sleep to-night," he said to himself reassuringly.
"He has opened the door," Suvaroff whispered. His teeth started to chatter. "Still, I will sleep tonight," he told himself reassuringly.
A faint footfall sounded upon the threshold.... Suvaroff drew the bedclothes higher.[Pg 147]
A soft footsteps could be heard at the door.... Suvaroff pulled the blankets up higher.[Pg 147]
THE EMPEROR OF ELAM[8]
By H. G. DWIGHT
By H. G. Dwight
From The Century Magazine.
From *The Century Magazine*.
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all.
I came back and noticed under the sun that the race doesn’t always go to the fast, nor the battle to the strong, nor does bread go to the wise, nor wealth to those who understand, nor favor to those with skills; instead, time and chance happen to everyone.
Ecclesiastes, ix, 11.
Ecclesiastes 9:11.
I
The first of the two boats to arrive at this unappointed rendezvous was one to catch the eye even in that river of strange craft. She had neither the raking bow nor the rising poop of the local mehala, but a tall incurving beak, not unlike those of certain Mesopotamian sculptures, with a windowed and curtained deck-house at the stern. Forward she carried a short mast. The lateen sail was furled, however, and the galley was propelled at a fairly good gait by seven pairs of long sweeps. They flashed none too rhythmically, it must be added, at the sun which had just risen above the Persian mountains. And although the slit sleeves of the fourteen oarsmen, all of them young and none of them ill to look upon, flapped decoratively enough about the handles of the sweeps, they could not be said to present a shipshape appearance. Neither did the black felt caps the boatmen wore, fantastically tall and knotted about their heads with gay fringed scarves.
The first of the two boats to reach this unofficial meeting spot was definitely eye-catching, even among the variety of strange vessels on the river. It didn’t have the pointed bow or the upward curve of the local mehala, but instead featured a tall, curved prow that resembled certain Mesopotamian sculptures, with a deckhouse at the back that had windows and curtains. Up front, it had a short mast, although the lateen sail was rolled up, and the boat was moving along fairly well thanks to seven pairs of long oars. Those oars flashed in the sunshine that had just risen above the Persian mountains, though they didn’t move in perfect sync. While the slit sleeves of the fourteen young oarsmen, who were all quite attractive, fluttered around the oar handles, they didn’t give off a particularly tidy look. The tall black felt caps the boatmen wore, which were playfully knotted with colorful fringed scarves, added to the eccentric appearance.
This barge had passed out of the Ab-i-Diz and was making its stately enough way across the basin of divided waters below Bund-i-Kir, when from the mouth of the Ab-i-Gerger—the easterly of two turbid threads into[Pg 148] which the Karun above this point is split by a long island—there shot a trim white motor-boat. The noise she made in the breathless summer sunrise, intensified and reechoed by the high clay banks which here rise thirty feet or more above the water, caused the rowers of the galley to look around. Then they dropped their sweeps in astonishment at the spectacle of the small boat advancing so rapidly toward them without any effort on the part of the four men it contained, as if blown by the breath of jinn. The word Firengi, however, passed around the deck—that word so flattering to a great race, which once meant Frank but which now, in one form or another, describes for the people of western Asia the people of Europe and their cousins beyond the seas. Among the friends of the jinn, of whom as it happened only two were Europeans, there also passed an explanatory word. But although they pronounced the strange oarsmen to be Lurs, they caused their jinni to cease his panting, so struck were they by the appearance of the high-beaked barge.
This barge had just left the Ab-i-Diz and was making its graceful way across the split waters below Bund-i-Kir when a sleek white motorboat suddenly emerged from the mouth of the Ab-i-Gerger—one of the two muddy channels the Karun river is divided into by a long island. The noise it made in the still summer sunrise bounced off the high clay banks that rose thirty feet or more above the water, causing the rowers of the galley to turn and look. They then dropped their oars in disbelief at the sight of the small boat speeding towards them effortlessly, as if propelled by the breath of spirits. The term Firengi, however, circulated around the deck—that flattering term for a great race that once referred to the French but now generally describes the people of Europe and their relatives overseas to the people of western Asia. Among the friends of the spirits, of whom only two were Europeans, an explanatory word was shared as well. Although they called the unfamiliar rowers Lurs, they hushed their spirit in awe of the striking high-beaked barge.
The two craft drifted abreast of each other about midway of the sunken basin. As they did so, one of the Europeans in the motor-boat, a stocky black-moustached fellow in blue overalls, wearing in place of the regulation helmet of that climate a greasy black béret over one ear, lifted his hand from the wheel and called out the Arabic salutation of the country:
The two boats floated side by side near the center of the sunken basin. As they did, one of the Europeans in the motorboat, a stocky guy with a black mustache in blue overalls, wearing a greasy black beret tilted to one side instead of the usual helmet for that climate, raised his hand from the wheel and shouted out the Arabic greeting of the area:
"Peace be unto you!"
"Peace be with you!"
"And to you, peace!" responded a deep voice from the doorway of the deck-house. It was evident that the utterer of this friendly antiphon was not a Lur. Fairer, taller, stouter, and older than his wild-looking crew, he was also better dressed—in a girdled robe of gray silk, with a striped silk scarf covering his hair and the back of his neck in the manner of the Arabs. A thick brown beard made his appearance more imposing, while two scars across his left cheek, emerging from the beard, suggested or added to something in him which might on occasion become formidable. As it was he stepped[Pg 149] forward with a bow and addressed a slim young man who sat in the stern of the motor-boat. "Shall we pass as Kinglake and the Englishman of Eothen did in the desert," asked the stranger, smiling, in a very good English, "because they had not been introduced? Or will you do me the honor to come on board my—ark?"
"And to you, peace!" came a deep voice from the doorway of the deck-house. It was clear that the speaker wasn’t a Lur. Taller, bulkier, and older than his wild-looking crew, he was also dressed better—in a fitted gray silk robe, with a striped silk scarf covering his hair and the back of his neck like the Arabs. A thick brown beard made him look even more impressive, while two scars across his left cheek, peeking out from the beard, hinted at a formidable side to him. He stepped[Pg 149] forward with a bow and addressed a slender young man sitting in the stern of the motorboat. "Shall we pass like Kinglake and the Englishman of Eothen did in the desert," the stranger asked, smiling, in very good English, "since they hadn't been introduced? Or will you do me the honor of coming on board my—ark?"
The slim young man, whose fair hair, smooth face, and white clothes made him the most boyish looking of that curious company, lifted his white helmet and smiled in return.
The slim young man, with his blonde hair, smooth face, and white clothes, looked the most boyish of that strange group. He lifted his white helmet and smiled back.
"Why not?" he assented. And, becoming conscious that his examination of this surprising stranger, who looked down at him with odd light eyes, was too near a stare, he added: "What on earth is your ark made of, Mr. Noah?"
"Why not?" he agreed. Then, realizing that he was staring a bit too intently at this intriguing stranger, who was looking down at him with strangely bright eyes, he added, "What on earth is your ark made of, Mr. Noah?"
What she was made of, as a matter of fact, was what heightened the effect of remoteness she produced—a hard dark wood unknown to the lower Karun, cut in lengths of not more than two or three feet and caulked with reeds and mud.
What she was made of was exactly what intensified the feeling of distance she created—a tough dark wood not found in the lower Karun, cut to lengths of no more than two or three feet and sealed with reeds and mud.
"'Make thee an ark of gopher wood,'" quoted the stranger. "'Rooms shalt thou make in the ark, and thou shalt pitch it within and without with pitch.'"
"'Build an ark out of gopher wood,'" said the stranger. "'Make rooms in the ark, and coat it inside and out with pitch.'"
"Bitumen, eh?" exclaimed the slim young man. "Where did you get it?"
"Bitumen, huh?" the slim young man exclaimed. "Where did you get it?"
"Do you ask, you who drill oil at Meidan-i-Naft?"
"Are you asking, you who extract oil at Meidan-i-Naft?"
"As it happens, I don't!" smiled the slim young man.
"As it turns out, I don't!" smiled the slim young man.
"At any rate," continued the stranger, after a scarcely perceptible pause, "let me welcome you on board the Ark." And when the unseen jinni had made it possible for the slim young man to set foot on the deck of the barge, the stranger added, with a bow: "Magin is my name—from Brazil."
"Anyway," the stranger continued after a barely noticeable pause, "let me welcome you aboard the Ark." And when the invisible jinni allowed the slim young man to step onto the deck of the barge, the stranger added with a bow, "My name is Magin—from Brazil."
If the slim young man did not stare again, he at least had time to make out that the oddity of his host's light eyes lay not so much in the fact of their failing to be distinctly brown, gray, or green, as that they had a translucent look. Then he responded briefly, holding out his hand:[Pg 150]
If the slim young man didn’t stare again, he at least had time to notice that the peculiarity of his host's light eyes wasn’t really about them not being clearly brown, gray, or green, but more about their translucent appearance. Then he replied briefly, extending his hand:[Pg 150]
"Matthews. But isn't this a long way from Rio de Janeiro?"
"Matthews. But isn't this quite a distance from Rio de Janeiro?"
"Well," returned the other, "it's not so near London! But come in and have something, won't you?" And he held aside the reed portière that screened the door of the deck-house.
"Well," replied the other, "it's not that close to London! But come in and have a drink, will you?" And he moved aside the reed curtain that covered the door of the deck-house.
"My word! You do know how to do yourself!" exclaimed Matthews. His eye took in the Kerman embroidery on the table in the centre of the small saloon, the gazelle skins and silky Shiraz rugs covering the two divans at the sides, the fine Sumak carpet on the floor, and the lion pelt in front of an inner door. "By Jove!" he exclaimed again. "That's a beauty!"
"Wow! You really know how to treat yourself!" exclaimed Matthews. His gaze swept over the Kerman embroidery on the table in the middle of the small room, the gazelle skins and silky Shiraz rugs draping the two couches on the sides, the fine Sumak carpet on the floor, and the lion pelt in front of an inner door. "Incredible!" he said again. "That's stunning!"
"Ha!" laughed the Brazilian. "The Englishman spies his lion first!"
"Ha!" laughed the Brazilian. "The Englishman spots his lion first!"
"Where did you find him?" asked Matthews, going behind the table for a better look. "They're getting few and far between around here, they say."
"Where did you find him?" Matthews asked, stepping around the table for a better view. "They say they're becoming rare around here."
"Oh, they still turn up," answered the Brazilian, it seemed to Matthews not too definitely. Before he could pursue the question farther, Magin clapped his hands. Instantly there appeared at the outer door a barefooted Lur, whose extraordinary cap looked to Matthews even taller and more pontifical than those of his fellow-countrymen at the oars. The Lur, his hands crossed on his girdle, received a rapid order and vanished as silently as he came.
"Oh, they still show up," replied the Brazilian, sounding somewhat vague to Matthews. Before he could ask more, Magin clapped his hands. Immediately, a barefoot Lur appeared at the outer door, his extraordinary cap seeming even taller and more impressive than those of his fellow countrymen rowing nearby. The Lur, hands crossed over his waist, received a quick order and disappeared as silently as he had come.
"I wish I knew the lingo like that!" commented Matthews.
"I wish I knew the slang like that!" commented Matthews.
Magin waved a deprecatory hand.
Magin waved a dismissive hand.
"One picks it up soon enough. Besides, what's the use—with a man like yours? Who is he, by the way? He doesn't look English."
"One figures it out pretty quickly. Anyway, what's the point—with a guy like yours? Who is he, by the way? He doesn’t look English."
"Who? Gaston? He isn't. He's French. And he doesn't know too much of the lingo. But the blighter could get on anywhere. He's been all over the place—Algiers, Egypt, Baghdad. He's been chauffeur to more nabobs in turbans than you can count. He's a topping mechanic, too. The wheel hasn't been invented[Pg 151] that beggar can't make go 'round. The only trouble he has is with his own. He keeps time for a year or two, and then something happens to his mainspring and he gets the sack. But he never seems to go home. He always moves on to some place where it's hotter and dirtier. You should hear his stories! He's an amusing devil."
"Who? Gaston? He’s not like that. He’s French. And he doesn’t know much of the language. But the guy can fit in anywhere. He’s traveled all over—Algiers, Egypt, Baghdad. He’s been a chauffeur to more wealthy people in turbans than you can imagine. He’s also a great mechanic. There isn’t a wheel[Pg 151] that this guy can’t fix. The only problem he has is with his own watch. It runs fine for a year or two, and then something goes wrong with the mainspring, and he gets fired. But he never seems to go back home. He just moves on to another place that's hotter and messier. You should hear his stories! He’s a funny guy."
"And perhaps not so different from the rest of us!" threw out Magin. "What flea bites us? Why do you come here, courting destruction in a cockleshell that may any minute split on a rock and spill you to the sharks, when you might be punting some pretty girl up the backwaters of the Thames? Why do I float around in this old ark of reeds and bulrushes, like an elderly Moses in search of a promised land, who should be at home wearing the slippers of middle age? What is it? A sunstroke? This is hardly the country where Goethe's citrons bloom!"
"And maybe not so different from the rest of us!" Magin shouted. "What’s got into you? Why are you here, flirting with disaster in a tiny boat that could break apart on a rock and dump you to the sharks, when you could be out enjoying a pretty girl along the quiet banks of the Thames? Why am I drifting in this old pile of reeds and bulrushes, like an aging Moses looking for a promised land, who should really be at home wearing some comfy slippers? What's going on? A sunstroke? This is definitely not the place where Goethe's citrons grow!"
"Damned if I know!" laughed Matthews. "I fancy we like a bit of a lark!"
"Beats me!" laughed Matthews. "I guess we enjoy a little fun!"
The Brazilian laughed too.
The Brazilian laughed as well.
"A bit of a lark!" he echoed.
"A bit of fun!" he repeated.
Just then the silent Lur reappeared with a tray.
Just then, the quiet Lur came back with a tray.
"I say!" protested Matthews. "Whiskey and soda at five o'clock in the morning, in the middle of July—"
"I can't believe it!" protested Matthews. "Whiskey and soda at five in the morning, in the middle of July—"
"1914, if you must be so precise!" added Magin jovially. "But why not?" he demanded. "Aren't you an Englishman? You mustn't shake the pious belief in which I was brought up, that you are all weaned with Scotch! Say when. It isn't every day that I have the pleasure of so fortunate an encounter." And, rising, he lifted his glass, bowed, and said: "Here's to a bit of a lark, Mr. Matthews!"
"1914, if you really want to be that specific!" Magin said cheerfully. "But why not?" he asked. "Aren't you English? You shouldn't challenge the deep-rooted belief I grew up with, that you all come from drinking Scotch! Just say when. It’s not every day that I get the chance for such a lucky encounter." Then, standing up, he raised his glass, bowed, and said: "Here’s to a bit of fun, Mr. Matthews!"
The younger man rose to it. But inwardly he began to feel a little irked.
The younger man stood up to it. But inside, he started to feel a bit annoyed.
"By the way," he asked, nibbling at a biscuit, "can you tell me anything about the Ab-i-Diz? I dare say you must know something about it—since your men look as if they came from up that way. Is there a decent channel as far as Dizful?"[Pg 152]
"By the way," he asked, munching on a biscuit, "do you know anything about the Ab-i-Diz? I’m sure you have some information—since your guys look like they’re from that area. Is there a good channel all the way to Dizful?"[Pg 152]
"Ah!" uttered Magin slowly. "Are you thinking of going up there?" He considered the question, and his guest, with a flicker in his lighted eyes. "Well, decent is a relative word, you know. However, wonders can be accomplished with a stout rope and a gang of natives, even beyond Dizful. But here you see me and my ark still whole—after a night journey, too. The worst thing is the sun. You see I am more careful of my skin than you. As for the shoals, the rapids, the sharks, the lions, the nomads who pop at you from the bank, et cetera—you are an Englishman! Do you take an interest in antiques?" he broke off abruptly.
"Ah!" Magin said slowly. "Are you thinking about going up there?" He thought about the question, and his guest, with a spark in his bright eyes. "Well, 'decent' is a relative term, you know. Still, amazing things can be done with a strong rope and a group of locals, even beyond Dizful. But here I am with my vessel still intact—after a night journey, no less. The worst part is the sun. You see, I take better care of my skin than you do. As for the shallow waters, the rapids, the sharks, the lions, and the nomads who jump out at you from the shore, et cetera—you’re an Englishman! Are you interested in antiques?" he suddenly changed the subject.
"Yes—though interest is a relative word too, I expect."
"Yes—though 'interest' is a relative term as well, I guess."
"Quite so!" agreed the Brazilian. "I have rather a mania for that sort of thing, myself. Wait. Let me show you." And he went into the inner cabin. When he came back he held up an alabaster cup. "A Greek kylix!" he cried. "Pure Greek! What an outline, eh? This is what keeps me from putting on my slippers! I have no doubt Alexander left it behind him. Perhaps Hephaistion drank out of it, or Nearchus, to celebrate his return from India. And some rascally Persian stole it out of a tent!"
"Absolutely!" the Brazilian agreed. "I have a bit of an obsession with that kind of thing myself. Wait. Let me show you." He went into the inner cabin. When he returned, he held up an alabaster cup. "A Greek kylix!" he exclaimed. "Pure Greek! What a shape, right? This is what keeps me from slipping on my slippers! I'm sure Alexander left it behind. Maybe Hephaistion drank from it, or Nearchus, to celebrate his return from India. And some sneaky Persian stole it from a tent!"
Matthews, taking the cup, saw the flicker brighten in the Brazilian's eyes.
Matthews, taking the cup, noticed the spark grow brighter in the Brazilian's eyes.
"Nice little pattern of grape leaves, that," he said. "And think of picking it up out here!"
"That's a nice little pattern of grape leaves," he said. "And just think about picking it up out here!"
"Oh you can always pick things up, if you know where to look," said Magin. "Dieulafoy and the rest of them didn't take everything. How could they? The people who have come and gone through this country of Elam! Why just over there, at Bund-i-Kir, Antigonus fought Eumenes and the Silver Shields for the spoils of Susa—and won them! I have discovered—But come in here." And he pushed wider open the door of the inner cabin.
"Oh, you can always find things if you know where to look," said Magin. "Dieulafoy and the others didn't take everything. How could they? So many people have come and gone through this country of Elam! Just over there, at Bund-i-Kir, Antigonus fought Eumenes and the Silver Shields for the spoils of Susa—and he won! I have discovered—But come in here." And he opened the door to the inner cabin wider.
Matthews stepped into what was evidently a stateroom.[Pg 153] A broad bunk filled one side of it, and the visitor could not help remarking a second interior door. But his eye was chiefly struck by two, three, no four, chests, which took up more space in the narrow cabin than could be convenient for its occupant. They seemed to be made of the same mysterious dark wood as the "ark," clamped with copper.
Matthews walked into what was clearly a stateroom.[Pg 153] A wide bunk occupied one side, and the visitor couldn't help noticing a second interior door. But what caught his attention most were two, three, no, four chests that occupied more space in the cramped cabin than would be comfortable for its occupant. They appeared to be made of the same mysterious dark wood as the "ark," reinforced with copper.
"I say! Those aren't bad!" he exclaimed. "More of the spoils of Susa?"
"I can't believe it! Those are pretty good!" he exclaimed. "Is that more loot from Susa?"
"Ho! My trunks? I had them made up the river, like the rest. But I wonder what would interest you in my museum. Let's see." He bent over one of the chests, unlocked it, rummaged under the cover, and brought out a broad metal circlet which he handed to Matthews. "How would that do for a crown, eh?"
"Hey! My luggage? I had it made up the river, same as everyone else. But I'm curious what you'd find interesting in my museum. Let’s take a look." He leaned over one of the chests, unlocked it, dug around under the lid, and pulled out a wide metal ring which he handed to Matthews. "How would that work as a crown, huh?"
The young man took it over to the porthole. The metal, he then saw, was a soft antique gold, wrought into a decoration of delicate spindles, with a border of filigree. The circlet was beautiful in itself, and astonishingly heavy. But what it chiefly did for Matthews was to sharpen the sense of strangeness, of remoteness, which this bizarre galley, come from unknown waters, had brought into the familiar muddy Karun.
The young man carried it over to the porthole. The metal was a soft, old-fashioned gold, crafted into a design of delicate spindles, with a border of intricate filigree. The circlet was beautiful on its own and surprisingly heavy. But what it mainly did for Matthews was enhance the feeling of strangeness and distance that this unusual galley, coming from unknown waters, had brought into the familiar muddy Karun.
"As a matter of fact," went on the Brazilian, "it's an anklet. But can you make it out? Those spindles are Persian, while the filigree is more Byzantine than anything else. You find funny things up there, in caves—"
"As a matter of fact," the Brazilian continued, "it's an anklet. But can you see it? Those spindles are Persian, while the filigree is more Byzantine than anything else. You come across strange things up there, in caves—"
He tossed a vague hand, into which Matthews put the anklet, saying:
He waved a vague hand, and Matthews placed the anklet into it, saying:
"Take it before I steal it!"
"Grab it before I take it!"
"Keep it, won't you?" proposed the astonishing Brazilian.
"Keep it, will you?" suggested the surprising Brazilian.
"Oh, thanks. But I could hardly do that," Matthews replied.
"Oh, thanks. But I could barely do that," Matthews replied.
"Why not?" protested Magin. "As a souvenir of a pleasant meeting! I have a ton of them." He waved his hand at the chests.
"Why not?" Magin protested. "As a keepsake from a nice meeting! I have loads of them." He waved his hand at the chests.
"No, really, thanks," persisted the young man. "And[Pg 154] I'm afraid we must be getting on. I don't know the river, you see, and I'd like to reach Dizful before dark."
"No, seriously, thanks," the young man insisted. "And[Pg 154] I think we need to get going. I don't know the river, and I want to reach Dizful before it gets dark."
The Brazilian studied him a moment.
The Brazilian watched him for a moment.
"As you say," he finally conceded. "But you will at least have another drink before you go?"
"As you say," he finally admitted. "But will you at least have another drink before you leave?"
"No, not even that, thanks," said Matthews. "We really must be off. But it's been very decent of you."
"No, not even that, thanks," said Matthews. "We really need to get going. But it’s been very kind of you."
He felt both awkward and amused as he backed out to the deck, followed by his imposing host. At sight of the two the crew scattered to their oars. They had been leaning over the side, absorbed in admiration of the white jinn-boat. Matthews' Persian servant handed up to Magin's butler a tray of tea glasses—on which Matthews also noted a bottle. In honor of that bottle Gaston himself stood up and took off his greasy cap.
He felt both awkward and amused as he stepped back onto the deck, followed by his imposing host. At the sight of the two, the crew quickly scattered to their oars. They had been leaning over the side, captivated by the beauty of the white jinn-boat. Matthews' Persian servant handed a tray of tea glasses up to Magin's butler—on which Matthews also noticed a bottle. In honor of that bottle, Gaston himself stood up and removed his greasy cap.
"A thousand thanks, Monsieur," he said. "I have tasted nothing so good since I left France."
"A thousand thanks, sir," he said. "I haven't tasted anything this good since I left France."
"In that case, my friend," rejoined Magin in French as good as his English, "it is time you returned!" And he abounded in amiable speeches and ceremonious bows until the last au revoir.
"In that case, my friend," Magin replied in French just as well as his English, "it's time you head back!" He filled the air with friendly remarks and formal bows until the last au revoir.
"Au plaisir!" called back Gaston, having invoked his jinni. Then, after a last look at the barge, he asked over his shoulder in a low voice: "Who is this extraordinary type, M'sieu Guy? A species of an Arab, who speaks French and English and who voyages in a galley from a museum!"
"At your service!" Gaston called back, having summoned his jinni. Then, after one last glance at the barge, he asked quietly over his shoulder, "Who is this amazing guy, M'sieu Guy? Some kind of Arab who speaks French and English and travels on a galley from a museum?"
"A Brazilian, he says," imparted M'sieu Guy—whose surname was beyond Gaston's gallic tongue.
"A Brazilian, he says," said M'sieu Guy—whose last name was beyond Gaston's ability to pronounce.
"Ah! The uncle of America! That understands itself! He sent me out a cognac, too! And did he present you to his dame de compagnie? She put her head out of a porthole to look at our boat. A Lur, like the others, but with a pair of blistering black eyes! And a jewel in her nose!"
"Ah! The uncle of America! That understands itself! He also sent me some cognac! And did he introduce you to his dame de compagnie? She leaned out of a porthole to check out our boat. A Lur, like the others, but with a pair of blazing black eyes! And a jewel in her nose!"
"It takes you, Gaston," said Guy Matthews, "to discover a dame of company!"[Pg 155]
"It takes you, Gaston," Guy Matthews said, "to find a lady to hang out with!"[Pg 155]
II
When the white motor-boat had disappeared in the glitter of the Ab-i-Diz, Senhor Magin, not unlike other fallible human beings when released from the necessity of keeping up a pitch, appeared to lose something of his gracious humor. So, it transpired, did his decorative boatmen, who had not expected to row twenty-five miles upstream at a time when most people in that climate seek the relief of their serdabs—which are underground chambers cooled by running water, it may be, and by a tall badgir, or air chimney. The running water, to be sure, was here, and had already begun to carry the barge down the Karun. If the high banks of that tawny stream constituted a species of air chimney, however, such air as moved therein was not calculated for relief. But when Brazilians command, even a Lur may obey. These Lurs, at all events, propelled their galley back to the basin of Bund-i-Kir, and on into the Ab-i-Shuteit—which is the westerly of those two halves of the Karun. Before nightfall the barge had reached the point where navigation ends. There Magin sent his majordomo ashore to procure mounts. And at sunset the two of them, followed by a horse boy, rode northward six or seven miles, till the city of Shuster rose dark above them in the summer evening, on its rock that cleaves the Karun in two.
When the white motorboat vanished into the sparkle of the Ab-i-Diz, Senhor Magin, like many other imperfect humans when they no longer had to keep up appearances, seemed to lose some of his charming humor. His ornamental boatmen did the same, unexpectedly faced with the task of rowing twenty-five miles upstream at a time when most people in that climate sought the coolness of their serdabs—which are underground chambers cooled by flowing water and often by a tall badgir, or air chimney. The flowing water was certainly present and had already started carrying the barge down the Karun. However, while the steep banks of that muddy river acted as a sort of air chimney, the air that moved through it was far from refreshing. But when Brazilians give orders, even a Lur must comply. These Lurs, in any case, rowed their galley back to the basin of Bund-i-Kir and on into the Ab-i-Shuteit—which is the western side of the two sections of the Karun. Before nightfall, the barge reached the point where navigation stops. There, Magin sent his majordomo ashore to get horses. At sunset, the two of them, followed by a horse boy, rode north for six or seven miles until the city of Shuster rose darkly above them in the summer evening, perched on its rock that splits the Karun in two.
The Bazaar by which they entered the town was deserted at that hour, save by dogs that set up a terrific barking at the sight of strangers. Here the charvadar lighted a vast white linen lantern, which he proceeded to carry in front of the two riders. He seemed to know where he was going, for he led the way without a pause through long blank silent streets of indescribable filth and smells. The gloom of them was deepened by jutting balconies, and by innumerable badgirs that cut out a strange black fretwork against amazing stars. At last the three stopped in front of a gate in the vicinity of the citadel. This was not one of the gateways that separate[Pg 156] the different quarters of Shuster, but a door in a wall, recessed in a tall arch and ornamented with an extraordinary variety of iron clamps, knobs, locks, and knockers.
The bazaar they entered was empty at that time, except for dogs that barked loudly at the sight of newcomers. Here, the charvadar lit a large white linen lantern, which he carried in front of the two riders. He seemed to know the way, as he led them without stopping through long, silent streets filled with indescribable filth and odors. The darkness was intensified by protruding balconies and countless badgirs that created a strange black pattern against the stunning stars. Finally, the three of them paused in front of a gate near the citadel. This wasn’t one of the gates that separates[Pg 156] the different areas of Shuster, but a door set in a wall, recessed in a tall arch and decorated with an incredible variety of iron clamps, knobs, locks, and knockers.
Of one of the latter the charvadar made repeated use until someone shouted from inside. The horse-boy shouted back, and presently his lantern caught a glitter of two eyes in a slit. The eyes belonged to a cautious doorkeeper, who after satisfying himself that the visitors were not enemies admitted the Brazilian and the Lur into a vaulted brick vestibule. Then, having looked to his wards and bolts, he lighted Magin through a corridor which turned into a low tunnel-like passage. This led into a sort of cloister, where a covered ambulatory surrounded a dark pool of stars. Thence another passage brought them out into a great open court. Here an invisible jet of water made an illusion of coolness in another, larger, pool, overlooked by a portico of tall slim pillars. Between them Magin caught the glow of a cigar.
One of the latter was used repeatedly by the charvadar until someone shouted from inside. The horse-boy shouted back, and soon his lantern caught a glimpse of two eyes in a crack. The eyes belonged to a cautious doorkeeper, who, after ensuring that the visitors weren't enemies, let the Brazilian and the Lur into a vaulted brick entrance. After checking the locks and bolts, he guided Magin through a corridor that turned into a low, tunnel-like passage. This led to a kind of cloister, where a covered walkway surrounded a dark pool of stars. From there, another passage took them into a large open courtyard. In this space, an invisible jet of water created an illusion of coolness in a larger pool, which was overlooked by a colonnade of tall, slender pillars. Between them, Magin spotted the glow of a cigar.
"Good evening, Ganz," his bass voice called from the court.
"Good evening, Ganz," his deep voice called from the court.
"Heaven! Is that you?" replied the smoker of the cigar. "What are you doing here, in God's name? I imagined you at Mohamera, by this time, or even in the Gulf." This remark, it may not be irrelevant to say, was in German—as spoken in the trim town of Zurich.
"Heaven! Is that you?" replied the guy smoking a cigar. "What are you doing here, for God's sake? I thought you’d be in Mohamera by now, or even in the Gulf." It's worth noting that this comment was made in German, as spoken in the neat town of Zurich.
"And so I should have been," replied the polyglot Magin in the same language, mounting the steps of the portico and shaking his friend's hand, "but for—all sorts of things. If we ran aground once, we ran aground three thousand times. I begin to wonder if we shall get through the reefs at Ahwaz—with all the rubbish I have on board."
"And so I should have been," replied the multilingual Magin in the same language, climbing the steps of the portico and shaking his friend's hand. "But for—all kinds of things. If we ran aground once, we ran aground three thousand times. I'm starting to wonder if we’ll make it through the reefs at Ahwaz—with all the junk I have on board."
"Ah, bah! You can manage, going down. But why do you waste your time in Shuster, with all that is going on in Europe?"
"Ah, come on! You can handle the descent. But why are you wasting your time in Shuster when there’s so much happening in Europe?"
"H'm!" grunted Magin. "What is going on in Europe? A great family is wearing well cut mourning, and a small family is beginning to turn green! How does[Pg 157] that affect two quiet nomads in Elam—especially when one of them is a Swiss and one a Brazilian?" He laughed, and lighted a cigar the other offered him. "My dear Ganz, it is an enigma to me how a man who can listen to such a fountain, and admire such stars, can perpetually sigh after the absurdities of Europe! Which reminds me that I met an Englishman this morning."
"H'm!" grunted Magin. "What's happening in Europe? A prominent family is wearing nicely fitted mourning clothes, and a lesser family is starting to get jealous! How does [Pg 157] that concern two peaceful nomads in Elam—especially when one of them is Swiss and the other is Brazilian?" He laughed and lit the cigar offered to him. "My dear Ganz, it baffles me how a guy who can enjoy such a fountain and admire such stars can constantly yearn for the nonsense of Europe! Speaking of which, I met an Englishman this morning."
"Well, what of that? Are Englishmen so rare?"
"Well, so what? Are English people that uncommon?"
"Alas, no—though I notice, my good Ganz, that you do your best to thin them out! This specimen was too typical for me to be able to describe him. Younger than usual, possibly; yellow hair, blue eyes, constrained manner, everything to sample. He called himself Mark, or Matthew. Rather their apostolic air, too—except that he was in the Oil Company's motor-boat. But he gave me to understand that he was not in the Oil Company."
"Unfortunately, no—though I see, my good Ganz, that you're trying your best to get rid of them! This guy was too typical for me to really describe. Maybe younger than usual; yellow hair, blue eyes, stiff demeanor, everything to note. He said his name was Mark or Matthew. He had that sort of apostolic vibe, too—except he was in the Oil Company's motorboat. But he made it clear that he wasn't with the Oil Company."
"Quite so."
"Exactly."
"I saw for myself that he knows nothing about archæology. Who is he? Lynch? Bank? Telegraph?"
"I saw for myself that he knows nothing about archaeology. Who is he? Lynch? Bank? Telegraph?"
"He's not Lynch, and he's not Bank, and he's not Telegraph. Neither is he consul, or even that famous railroad. He's—English!" And Ganz let out a chuckle at the success of his own characterization.
"He's not Lynch, and he's not Bank, and he's not Telegraph. He's also not a consul, or even that famous railroad. He's—English!" And Ganz chuckled at how well he nailed that description.
"Ah! So?" exclaimed Magin elaborately. "I hear, by the way, that that famous railroad is not marching so fast. The Lurs don't like it. But sometimes even Englishmen," he added, "have reasons for doing what they do. This one, at any rate, seemed more inclined to ask questions than to answer them. I confess I don't know whether it was because he had nothing to say or whether he preferred not to say it. Is he perhaps a son of Papa, making the grand tour?"
"Ah! Is that so?" Magin exclaimed theatrically. "I’ve heard that the famous railroad isn't moving as quickly as expected. The Lurs aren’t fans of it. But sometimes even Englishmen," he added, "have their reasons for acting the way they do. This one, at least, seemed more interested in asking questions than answering them. I honestly don't know if it was because he had nothing to say or if he just preferred to keep quiet. Could he be a son of Papa, on a grand tour?"
"More or less. Papa gave him no great letter of credit, though. He came out to visit some of the Oil people. And he's been here long enough to learn quite a lot of Persian."
"More or less. Dad didn't give him any major letter of credit, though. He came out to visit some of the oil people. And he's been here long enough to learn quite a bit of Persian."
"So he starts this morning, I take it, from Sheleilieh. But why the devil does he go to Dizful, by himself?"[Pg 158]
"So he starts this morning, I guess, from Sheleilieh. But why on earth is he going to Dizful, alone?"[Pg 158]
"And why the devil shouldn't he? He's out here, and he wants to see the sights—such as they are. So he's going to take a look at the ruins of Susa, and at your wonderful unspoiled Dizful. Shir Ali Khan will be delighted to get a few tomans for his empty house by the river. Then the 21st, you know, is the coronation. So I gave him a letter to the Father of Swords, who—"
"And why shouldn't he? He's out here, and he wants to see the sights—whatever they may be. So he's going to check out the ruins of Susa and your beautiful untouched Dizful. Shir Ali Khan will be happy to make a little money for his vacant house by the river. And the 21st, you know, is the coronation. So I gave him a letter to the Father of Swords, who—"
"Thunder and lightning!" Magin's heavy voice resounded in the portico very like a bellow. "You, Ganz, sent this man to the Father of Swords? He might be one of those lieutenants from India who go smelling around in their holidays, so pink and innocent!"
"Thunder and lightning!" Magin's deep voice echoed in the entrance, almost like a roar. "You, Ganz, sent this guy to the Father of Swords? He could be one of those lieutenants from India who come sniffing around during their vacations, looking all sweet and innocent!"
"What is that to me?" demanded the Swiss, raising his own voice. "Or to you either? After all, Senhor Magin, are you the Emperor of Elam?"
"What does that matter to me?" the Swiss shot back, raising his voice. "Or to you for that matter? After all, Senhor Magin, are you the Emperor of Elam?"
The Brazilian laughed.
The Brazilian chuckled.
"Not yet! And naturally it's nothing to you, when you cash him checks and sell him tinned cows and quinine. But for a man who perpetually sighs after Europe, Herr Ganz, and for a Swiss of the north, you strike me as betraying a singular lack of sensibility to certain larger interests of your race. However—What concerns me is that you should have confided to this young man, with such a roll of sentimental eyes as I can imagine, that Dizful is still 'unspoiled'! If Dizful is unspoiled, he might spoil it. I've found some very nice things up there, you know. I was even fool enough to show him one or two."
"Not yet! And of course, it doesn't mean anything to you when you cash his checks and sell him canned beef and quinine. But for a guy who always longs for Europe, Herr Ganz, and for a Swiss from the north, you seem to lack an awareness of the bigger interests of your people. Anyway—What worries me is that you told this young man, with the kind of sentimental eyes I can picture, that Dizful is still 'unspoiled'! If Dizful is unspoiled, he might ruin it. I've found some really nice things up there, you know. I was even foolish enough to show him one or two."
"Bah! He likes to play tennis and shoot! You know these English boys."
"Ugh! He likes to play tennis and shoot! You know how these English guys are."
Magin considered those English boys in silence for a moment.
Magin silently thought about those English boys for a moment.
"Yes, I know them. This one told me he liked a bit of a lark! I know myself what a lark it is to navigate the Ab-i-Diz, at the end of July! But what is most curious about these English boys is that when they go out for a bit of a lark they come home with Egypt or India in their pocket. Have you noticed that, Ganz? That's their idea of a bit of a lark. And with it all they are[Pg 159] still children. What can one do with such people? A bit of a lark! Well, you will perhaps make me a little annoyance, Mr. Adolf Ganz, by sending your English boy up to Dizful to have a bit of a lark. However, he'll either give himself a sunstroke or get himself bitten in two by a shark. He asked me about the channel, and I had an inspiration. I told him he would have no trouble. So he'll go full speed and we shall see what we shall see. Do you sell coffins, Mr. Ganz, in addition to all your other valuable merchandise?"
"Yeah, I know them. This one mentioned he enjoyed having a bit of fun! I can tell you how much fun it is to navigate the Ab-i-Diz at the end of July! But what’s most interesting about these English boys is that when they go out for some fun, they come back with Egypt or India in their pockets. Have you noticed that, Ganz? That’s their idea of a good time. And despite everything, they are[Pg 159] still children. What can you do with people like that? A bit of fun! Well, you might find me a little annoying, Mr. Adolf Ganz, by sending your English boy up to Dizful for some fun. However, he’ll either give himself a sunstroke or get bitten in half by a shark. He asked me about the channel, and I had an idea. I told him he wouldn't have any trouble. So he'll go full speed ahead, and we’ll see what happens. Do you sell coffins, Mr. Ganz, in addition to all your other useful merchandise?"
"Naturally, Mr. Magin," replied the Swiss. "Do you need one? But you haven't explained to me yet why you give me the pain of saying good-bye to you a second time."
"Of course, Mr. Magin," replied the Swiss. "Do you need one? But you still haven't told me why you put me through the trouble of saying goodbye to you again."
"Partly, Mr. Ganz, because I am tired of sleeping in an oven, and partly because I—the Father of Swords has asked me to run up to Bala Bala before I leave. But principally because I need a case or two more of your excellent vin de champagne—manufactured out of Persian petroleum, the water of the Karun, the nameless abominations of Shuster, and the ever effervescing impudence of the Swiss Republic!"
"Partly, Mr. Ganz, because I’m tired of sleeping in an oven, and partly because I—the Father of Swords—have been asked to head up to Bala Bala before I leave. But mainly because I need a couple more cases of your amazing vin de champagne—made from Persian oil, the water of the Karun, the mysterious horrors of Shuster, and the ever-bubbling sass of the Swiss Republic!"
"What can I do?" smiled the flattered author of this concoction. "I have to use what I can get, in this Godforsaken place."
"What can I do?" smiled the flattered author of this mix. "I have to use what I can get in this cursed place."
"And I suppose you will end by getting a million, eh?"
"And I guess you'll eventually end up with a million, right?"
"No such luck! But I'm getting a piano. Did I tell you? A Blüthner. It's already on the way up from Mohamera."
"No such luck! But I'm getting a piano. Did I tell you? A Blüthner. It's already on the way from Mohamera."
"A Blüthner! In Shuster! God in heaven! Why did you wait until I had gone?"
"A Blüthner! In Shuster! Oh my God! Why did you wait until I left?"
"Well, aren't you still here?" The fact of Magin's being still there, so unexpectedly, hung in his mind. "By the way, speaking of the Father of Swords, did you give him an order?"
"Well, aren’t you still here?" The fact that Magin was still there, so unexpectedly, lingered in his thoughts. "By the way, speaking of the Father of Swords, did you give him a command?"
"I gave him an order. Didn't you pay it?"
"I gave him a command. Didn’t you follow it?"
"I thought twice about it. For unless you have struck oil, up in that country of yours where nobody goes, or gold—"[Pg 160]
"I thought about it again. Unless you’ve found oil in that part of your country where no one goes, or gold—"[Pg 160]
"Mr. Adolf Ganz," remarked the Brazilian with some pointedness, "all I ask of you is to respect my signature and to keep closed that many-tongued mouth of yours. I sometimes fear that in you the banker is inclined to exchange confidences with the chemist—or even with the son of Papa who cashes a check. Eh?"
"Mr. Adolf Ganz," the Brazilian said pointedly, "all I ask from you is to respect my signature and keep that many-tongued mouth of yours shut. I sometimes worry that in you, the banker is too eager to share secrets with the chemist—or even with Papa's son who cashes a check. Right?"
Ganz cleared his throat.
Ganz cleared his throat.
"In that case," he rejoined, "all you have to do is to ask him, when you meet him again at Bala Bala. And the English bank will no doubt be happy to accept the transfer of your account."
"In that case," he replied, "all you need to do is ask him when you see him again at Bala Bala. And the English bank will definitely be happy to accept the transfer of your account."
Magin began to chuckle.
Magin started to chuckle.
"We assert our dignity? Never mind, Adolf. As a matter of fact I have a high opinion of your discretion—so high that when I found the Imperial Bank of Elam I shall put you in charge of it! And you did me a real service by sending that motor-boat across my bow this morning. For in it I discovered just the chauffeur I have been looking for. I am getting tired of my galley, you know. You will see something when I come back."
"We're claiming our dignity? Forget it, Adolf. Honestly, I really respect your judgment—so much so that when I set up the Imperial Bank of Elam, I’ll have you run it! And you genuinely helped me out by sending that motorboat across my path this morning. In it, I found just the driver I’ve been searching for. I’m getting fed up with my current situation, you know. You’ll see something when I return."
"But," Ganz asked after a moment, "do you really expect to come back?"
"But," Ganz asked after a moment, "do you actually think you'll come back?"
"But what else should I do? End my days sneezing and sniffling by some polite lake of Zurich like you, my poor Ganz, when you find in your hand the magic key that might unlock for you any door in the world? That, for example, is not my idea of a lark, as your son of Papa would say! Men are astounding animals, I admit. But I never could live in Europe, where you can't turn around without stepping on some one else's toes. I want room! I want air! I want light! And for a collector, you know, America is after all a little bare. While here—!"
"But what else should I do? Spend my days sneezing and sniffling by some nice lake in Zurich like you, my poor Ganz, while you hold the magic key that could open any door in the world? That, for example, isn’t my idea of a fun time, as your dad would say! Men are amazing creatures, I admit. But I could never live in Europe, where you can't move without stepping on someone else's toes. I want space! I want fresh air! I want light! And for a collector, America is a bit plain, you know. While here—!"
"O God!" cried Adolf Ganz out of his dark Persian portico.
"O God!" cried Adolf Ganz from his dark Persian porch.
III
As Gaston very truly observed, there are moments in Persia when even the most experienced chauffeur[Pg 161] is capable of an emotion. And an unusual number of such moments enlivened for Gaston and his companions their journey up the Ab-i-Diz. Indeed Matthews asked himself more than once why he had chosen so doubtful a road to Dizful, when he might so much more easily have ridden there, and at night. It certainly was not beautiful, that river of brass zigzagging out of sight of its empty hinterland. Very seldom did anything so visible as a palm lift itself against the blinding Persian blue. Konar trees were commoner, their dense round masses sometimes shading a white-washed tomb or a black tent. Once or twice at sight of the motor-boat a bellam, a native canoe, took refuge at the mouth of one of the gullies that scarred the bank like sun-cracks. Generally, however, there was nothing to be seen between the water and the sky but two yellow walls of clay, topped by endless thickets of tamarisk and nameless scrub. Matthews wondered, disappointed, whether a jungle looked like that, and if some black-maned lion walked more softly in it, or slept less soundly, hearing the pant of the unknown creature in the river. But there was no lack of more immediate lions in the path. The sun, for one thing, as the Brazilian had predicted, proved a torment against which double awnings faced with green were of small avail. Then the treacheries of a crooked and constantly shallowing channel needed all the attention the travelers could spare. And the rapids of Kaleh Bunder, where a rocky island flanked by two reefs threatened to bar any further progress, afforded the liveliest moments of their day.
As Gaston rightly pointed out, there are times in Persia when even the most skilled driver[Pg 161] can feel something deep. Many of these moments added excitement to Gaston and his friends' journey up the Ab-i-Diz. In fact, Matthews found himself wondering more than once why he chose such a questionable route to Dizful, when he could have easily ridden there at night. The river, with its brass-like appearance curving out of sight of its desolate surroundings, was certainly not beautiful. Rarely did anything as prominent as a palm stand out against the intense Persian blue sky. Konar trees were more common, their dense, rounded shapes sometimes providing shade over a whitewashed tomb or a black tent. Occasionally, when the motorboat passed, a bellam, a local canoe, would take refuge at the mouth of one of the gullies that scarred the bank like cracks in the sun. Generally, though, between the water and the sky, there was nothing to see but two yellow clay walls topped with endless thickets of tamarisk and unidentifiable shrubs. Matthews pondered, somewhat disappointed, whether a jungle looked like this, and if a black-maned lion would tread more softly in it, or sleep less soundly, listening to the unknown creature’s breath by the river. However, there were no shortage of immediate challenges on their path. For one, the sun, as the Brazilian had predicted, was relentless, making the green double awnings barely helpful. Additionally, the hazards of a winding and constantly shallowing channel required all the attention the travelers could muster. The rapids at Kaleh Bunder, where a rocky island flanked by two reefs threatened to block their progress, provided the most thrilling moments of their day.
The end of that day, nevertheless, found our sight-seer smoking cigarettes in Shir Ali Khan's garden at Dizful and listening to the camel bells that jingled from the direction of certain tall black pointed arches straddling the dark river. When Matthews looked at those arches by sunlight, and at the queer old flat-topped yellow town visible through them, he regretted that he had made up his mind to continue his journey so soon. However, he was coming back. So he packed off Gaston and the[Pg 162] Bakhtiari to Sheleilieh, where they and their motor-boat belonged. And he himself, with his servant Abbas and the charvadar of whom they hired horses, set out at nightfall for the mountain citadel of Bala Bala. For there the great Salman Taki Khan, chieftain of the lower Lurs, otherwise known as the Father of Swords, was to celebrate as became a redoubtable vassal of a remote and youthful suzerain the coronation of Ahmed Shah Kajar.
At the end of the day, our traveler found himself smoking cigarettes in Shir Ali Khan's garden in Dizful, listening to the jingle of camel bells coming from some tall black pointed arches spanning the dark river. When Matthews looked at those arches in the sunlight, and at the strange old flat-topped yellow town visible through them, he regretted deciding to continue his journey so soon. However, he was planning to return. So he sent Gaston and the[Pg 162] Bakhtiari to Sheleilieh, where they and their motor boat belonged. He himself, along with his servant Abbas and the charvadar from whom they rented horses, set out at nightfall for the mountain citadel of Bala Bala. There, the great Salman Taki Khan, chieftain of the lower Lurs, also known as the Father of Swords, was set to celebrate the coronation of Ahmed Shah Kajar like a formidable vassal of a distant and young suzerain.
It was nearly morning again when, after a last scramble up a trough of rocks and gravel too steep for riding, the small cavalcade reached a plateau in the shadow of still loftier elevations. Here they were greeted by a furious barking of dogs. Indeed it quickly became necessary to organize a defence of whips and stones against the guardians of that high plateau. The uproar soon brought a shout out of the darkness. The charvadar shouted back, and after a long-distance colloquy there appeared a figure crowned by the tall kola of the Brazilian's boatmen, who drove the dogs away. The dialect in which he spoke proved incomprehensible to Matthews. Luckily it was not altogether so to Abbas, that underling long resigned to the eccentricities of the Firengi, whose accomplishments included even a sketchy knowledge of his master's tongue. It appeared that the law of Bala Bala forbade the door of the Father of Swords to open before sunrise. But the tall-hatted one offered the visitor the provisional hospitality of a black tent, of a refreshing drink of goats' buttermilk, and of a comfortable felt whereon to stretch cramped legs.
It was almost morning again when, after a final scramble up a steep trough of rocks and gravel that was too steep to ride, the small group reached a plateau in the shadow of even taller peaks. Here, they were met with furious barking from the dogs. It quickly became necessary to defend themselves with whips and stones against the guardians of that high plateau. The commotion soon drew a shout from the darkness. The charvadar responded, and after a lengthy exchange, a figure appeared, topped by the tall kola worn by the Brazilian boatmen, who chased the dogs away. The dialect he spoke was incomprehensible to Matthews. Fortunately, it wasn’t entirely so to Abbas, the underling who had long since accepted the quirks of the Firengi and had even picked up a bit of knowledge of his master’s language. It turned out that the law of Bala Bala prohibited the door of the Father of Swords from opening before sunrise. However, the tall-hatted man offered the visitor temporary hospitality of a black tent, a refreshing drink of goats' buttermilk, and a comfortable felt mat to stretch out cramped legs.
When Matthews returned to consciousness he first became aware of a blinding oblong of light in the dark wall of the tent. He then made out a circle of pontifical black hats, staring at him, his fair hair, and his indecently close-fitting clothes, in the silence of unutterable curiosity. It made him think, for a bewildered instant, that he was back on the barge he had met in the river. As for the black hats, what astonished them not least was the stranger's immediate demand for water, and his evident[Pg 163] dissatisfaction with the quantity of it they brought him. There happily proved to be no lack of this commodity, as Matthews' ears had told him. He was not long in pursuing the sound into the open, where he found himself at the edge of a village of black tents, pitched in a grassy hollow between two heights. The nearer and lower was a detached cone of rock, crowned by a rude castle. The other peak, not quite so precipitous, afforded foothold for scattered scrub oaks and for a host of slowly moving sheep and goats. Between them the plateau looked down on two sides into two converging valleys. And the clear air was full of the noise of a brook that cascaded between the scrub oaks of the higher mountain, raced past the tents, and plunged out of sight in the narrower gorge.
When Matthews regained consciousness, he first noticed a blinding rectangle of light against the dark wall of the tent. He then saw a circle of black hats gazing at him, his light hair, and his tight-fitting clothes, in a silence filled with overwhelming curiosity. For a confused moment, it made him think he was back on the barge he had encountered on the river. What surprised the man in the black hats the most was the stranger's immediate demand for water and his clear dissatisfaction with the amount they brought him. Fortunately, there was no shortage of this resource, as Matthews' ears had indicated. It didn’t take long for him to follow the sound into the open, where he found himself at the edge of a village of black tents set in a grassy hollow between two hills. The closer and shorter hill was a standalone cone of rock topped by a crude castle. The other peak, slightly less steep, supported scattered scrub oaks and a flock of slowly moving sheep and goats. Between them, the plateau overlooked two sides into two converging valleys. The clear air was filled with the sound of a brook that cascaded down from the scrub oaks of the higher mountain, rushed past the tents, and disappeared from sight in the narrower gorge.
"Ripping!" pronounced Matthews genially to his black-hatted gallery.
"Ripping!" Matthews said warmly to his audience in black hats.
He was less genial about the persistence of the gallery, rapidly increased by recruits from the black tents, in dogging him through every detail of his toilet. But he was rescued at last by Abbas and an old Lur who, putting his two hands to the edge of his black cap, saluted him in the name of the Father of Swords. The Lur then led the way to a trail that zigzagged up the lower part of the rocky cone. He explained the quantity of loose boulders obstructing the path by saying that they had been left there to roll down on whomever should visit the Father of Swords without an invitation. That such an enterprise would not be too simple became more evident when the path turned into a cave. Here another Lur was waiting with candles. He gave one each to the newcomers, leading the way to a low door in the rock. This was opened by an individual in a long red coat of ceremony, carrying a heavy silver mace, who gave Matthews the customary salutation of peace and bowed him into an irregular court. An infinity of doors opened out of it—chiefly of the stables, the old man said, pointing out a big white mule or two of the famous breed of Bala Bala. Thence the[Pg 164] visitor was led up a steep stone stair to a terrace giving entrance upon a corridor and another, narrower stone stair. From its prodigiously high steps he emerged into a hall, carpeted with felt. At this point, the Lurs took off their shoes. Matthews followed suit, being then ushered into what was evidently a room of state. It contained no furniture, to be sure, save for the handsome rugs on the floor. The room did not look bare, however, for its lines were broken by a deep alcove, and by a continuous succession of niches. Between and about the niches the walls were decorated with plaster reliefs of flowers and arabesques. Matthews wondered if the black hats were capable of that! But what chiefly caught his eye was the terrace opening out of the room, and the stupendous view.
He was less friendly about the constant presence of the crowd, quickly growing with newcomers from the black tents, trailing him through every detail of his grooming. But he was finally saved by Abbas and an older Lur who, placing his hands on the edge of his black cap, greeted him in the name of the Father of Swords. The Lur then led the way along a trail that zigzagged up the lower part of the rocky cone. He explained the numerous loose boulders blocking the path by saying they were left there to roll down on anyone who dared visit the Father of Swords without an invitation. It became clear that such a venture wouldn't be that easy when the path turned into a cave. Here, another Lur was waiting with candles. He gave one to each of the newcomers, leading the way to a low door in the rock. This door was opened by a person in a long red ceremonial coat, carrying a heavy silver mace, who greeted Matthews with the customary salutation of peace and gestured for him to enter an irregular courtyard. An endless array of doors opened off it—mostly to the stables, the old man pointed out, indicating a couple of large white mules of the renowned Bala Bala breed. From there, the[Pg 164] visitor was led up a steep stone staircase to a terrace that opened into a corridor and then another, narrower stone staircase. Stepping from its incredibly high steps, he entered a hall, carpeted with felt. At this point, the Lurs took off their shoes. Matthews followed suit and was then welcomed into what was clearly a formal room. It had no furniture, except for the beautiful rugs on the floor. The room didn’t seem empty, though; its shape was enhanced by a deep alcove and a continuous row of niches. Between and around the niches, the walls were adorned with plaster reliefs of flowers and arabesques. Matthews wondered if the black hats were capable of that! But what caught his attention the most was the terrace that extended from the room, offering a breathtaking view.
The terrace hung over a green chasm where the two converging gorges met at the foot of the crag of Bala Bala. Matthews looked down as from the prow of a ship into the tumbled country below him, through which a river flashed sinuously toward the faraway haze of the plains. The sound of water filling the still clear air, the brilliance of the morning light, the wildness and remoteness of that mountain eyrie, so different from anything he had yet seen, added a last strangeness to the impressions of which the young man had been having so many.
The terrace jutted out over a green chasm where two gorges met at the base of Bala Bala's cliff. Matthews looked down like he was at the front of a ship, into the rugged landscape below him, where a river twisted its way toward the distant haze of the plains. The sound of water filled the still, clear air, the morning light shone brilliantly, and the wildness and isolation of that mountain perch, so unlike anything he had ever experienced, added a final layer of strangeness to the many impressions the young man had been gathering.
"What a pity to spoil it with a railroad!" he could not help thinking, as he leaned over the parapet of the terrace.
"What a shame to ruin it with a train line!" he couldn’t help thinking, as he leaned over the edge of the terrace.
"Sahib!" suddenly whispered Abbas behind him.
"Sahib!" Abbas suddenly whispered behind him.
Matthews turned, and saw in the doorway of the terrace a personage who could be none other than his host. In place of the kola of his people this personage wore a great white turban, touched with gold. The loose blue aba enveloping his ample figure was also embroidered with gold. Not the least striking detail of his appearance however, was his beard, which had a pronounced tendency toward scarlet. His nails were likewise reddened with henna, reminding Matthews that the hands belonging to the nails were rumored to bear even[Pg 165] more sinister stains. And the bottomless black eyes peering out from under the white turban lent surprising credibility to such rumors. But there was no lack of graciousness in the gestures with which those famous hands saluted the visitor and pointed him to a seat of honor on the rug beside the Father of Swords. The Father of Swords furthermore pronounced his heart uplifted to receive a friend of Ganz Sahib, that prince among the merchants of Shuster. Yet he did not hesitate to express a certain surprise at discovering in the friend of the prince among the merchants of Shuster one still in the flower of youth, who at the same time exhibited the features of good fortune and the lineaments of prudence. And he inquired as to what sorrow had led one so young to fold the carpet of enjoyment and wander so far from his parents.
Matthews turned and saw in the doorway of the terrace a figure who could only be his host. Instead of the traditional kola of his people, this figure wore a large white turban accented with gold. The loose blue aba that draped over his large frame was also embroidered with gold. One of the most striking aspects of his appearance, however, was his beard, which had a notable tendency toward scarlet. His nails were stained red with henna, reminding Matthews that the hands attached to those nails were rumored to have even more sinister marks. The deep black eyes peering out from beneath the white turban added surprising weight to those rumors. Still, there was no shortage of graciousness in the gestures with which those famous hands greeted the visitor and pointed him to a place of honor on the rug next to the Father of Swords. The Father of Swords proclaimed his heart was lifted to welcome a friend of Ganz Sahib, that esteemed merchant from Shuster. Yet, he did not hold back in expressing a bit of surprise at finding among the prince of Shuster’s friends someone so young, who at the same time showed signs of good fortune and wisdom. He then asked what misfortune had caused someone so young to set aside the pleasures of life and travel so far from home.
Matthews, disdaining the promptings of Abbas—who stood apart like a statue of obsequiousness, each hand stuck into the sleeve of the other—responded as best he might. In the meantime tea and candies were served by a black hat on bended knee, who also produced a pair of ornate pipes. The Father of Swords marvelled that Matthews should have abandoned the delights of Shuster in order to witness his poor celebrations of the morrow, in honor of the coronation. And had he felt no fear of robbers, during his long night ride from Dizful? But what robbers were there to fear, protested Matthews, in the very shadow of Bala Bala? At that the Father of Swords began to make bitter complaint of the afflictions Allah had laid upon him, taking his text from these lines of Sadi: "If thou tellest the sorrows of thy heart, let it be to him in whose countenance thou mayst be assured of prompt consolation." The world, he declared, was fallen into disorder, like the hair of an Ethiopian. Within the city wall was a people well disposed as angels; without, a band of tigers. After which he asked if the young Firengi were of the company of those who dug for the poisoned water of Bakhtiari Land, or whether perchance he were of the People of the Chain.[Pg 166]
Matthews, ignoring Abbas's nudges—who stood to the side like a statue of servility, each hand stuck in the sleeve of the other—responded as best he could. Meanwhile, tea and sweets were served by a man in a black hat on bended knee, who also brought out a pair of decorated pipes. The Father of Swords was amazed that Matthews would forgo the pleasures of Shuster just to witness his meager celebrations for the upcoming coronation. And hadn’t he been scared of bandits during his long night ride from Dizful? But what bandits could there be to fear, Matthews protested, right in the shadow of Bala Bala? At that, the Father of Swords started to bitterly complain about the hardships Allah had placed upon him, quoting lines from Sadi: "If you share the sorrows of your heart, do it with someone whose face assures you of quick comfort." He claimed the world had fallen into chaos, like the tangled hair of an Ethiopian. Inside the city walls were people as good as angels; outside was a pack of tigers. After that, he asked if the young Firengi was among those digging for the poisoned water of Bakhtiari Land, or if perhaps he was one of the People of the Chain.[Pg 166]
These figures of speech would have been incomprehensible to Matthews, if Abbas had not hinted something about oil rigs. He accordingly confessed that he had nothing to do with either of the two enterprises. The Father of Swords then expatiated on those who caused the Lurs to seize the hand of amazement with the teeth of chagrin, by dragging through their valleys a long chain, as if they meant to take prisoners. These unwelcome Firengis were also to be known by certain strange inventions on three legs, into which they would gaze by the hour. Were they warriors, threatening devastation? Or were they magicians, spying into the future and laying a spell upon the people of Luristan? Their account of themselves the Father of Swords found far from satisfactory, claiming as they did that they proposed to build a road of iron, whereby it would be possible for a man to go from Dizful to Khorremabad in one day. For the rest, what business had the people of Dizful, too many of whom were Arabs, in Khorremabad, a city of Lurs? Let the men of Dizful remain in Dizful, and those of Khorremabad continue where they were born. As for him, his white mules needed no road of iron to carry him about his affairs.
These figures of speech would have been confusing to Matthews if Abbas hadn’t hinted at something about oil rigs. He then admitted that he had nothing to do with either of the two ventures. The Father of Swords elaborated on those who made the Lurs grab the hand of surprise with the teeth of frustration by dragging a long chain through their valleys, as if they intended to capture prisoners. These unwelcome Firengis were also recognizable by certain strange three-legged inventions that they would stare at for hours. Were they warriors, threatening destruction? Or were they magicians, peering into the future and casting spells on the people of Luristan? The Father of Swords found their explanation far from satisfactory, as they claimed they intended to build an iron road that would allow someone to travel from Dizful to Khorremabad in one day. Besides, what business did the people of Dizful—many of whom were Arabs—have in Khorremabad, a city of Lurs? Let the men of Dizful stay in Dizful, and those from Khorremabad remain where they were born. As for him, his white mules didn’t need an iron road to help him with his affairs.
Matthews, recalling his own thoughts as he leaned over the parapet of the terrace, spoke consolingly to the Father of Swords concerning the People of the Chain. The Father of Swords listened to him, drawing meditatively at his waterpipe. He thereupon inquired if Matthews were acquainted with another friend of the prince among the merchants of Shuster, himself a Firengi by birth, though recently persuaded of the truths of Islam; and not like this visitor of good omen, in the bloom of youth, but bearded and hardened in battles, bearing the scars of them on his face.
Matthews, remembering his own thoughts as he leaned over the edge of the terrace, spoke reassuringly to the Father of Swords about the People of the Chain. The Father of Swords listened, thoughtfully puffing on his waterpipe. He then asked if Matthews knew another friend of the prince among the merchants of Shuster, who was a Firengi by birth but had recently embraced the truths of Islam; unlike this fortunate visitor, he was not young and fresh-faced, but bearded and tough from battles, with the scars to prove it.
Matthews began to go over in his mind the short list of Europeans he had met on the Karun, till suddenly he bethought him of that extraordinary barge he had encountered—could it be only a couple of days ago?[Pg 167]
Matthews started to mentally review the short list of Europeans he had met on the Karun when he suddenly remembered that incredible barge he had come across—had it really only been a couple of days ago?[Pg 167]
"Magin Sahib?" he asked. "I know him—if he is the one who travels in the river in a mehala not like other mehalas, rowed by Lurs."
"Magin Sahib?" he asked. "I know him—if he's the one who travels on the river in a mehala that's different from other mehalas, rowed by Lurs."
"'That is a musk which discloses itself by its scent, and not what the perfumers impose upon us,'" quoted the Father of Swords. "This man," he continued, "our friend and the friend of our friend, warned me that they of the chain are sons of oppression, destined to bring misfortune to the Lurs. Surely my soul is tightened, not knowing whom I may believe."
"'That is a musk that reveals itself by its scent, not what the perfumers force on us,'" quoted the Father of Swords. "This man," he continued, "our friend and the friend of our friend, warned me that those with the chain are sons of oppression, destined to bring misfortune to the Lurs. Surely my soul is in turmoil, not knowing whom I can trust."
"Rum bounder!" said Matthews to himself, as his mind went back to the already mythic barge, and its fantastic oarsmen from these very mountains, and its antique-hunting, history-citing master from oversea, who quoted the Book of Genesis and who carried mysterious passengers with nose-jewels. But our not too articulate young man was less prompt about what he should say aloud. He began to find more in this interview than he had expected. He was tickled at his host's flowery forms of speech, and after all rather sympathized with the suspicious old ruffian, yet it was not for him to fail in loyalty toward the "People of the Chain." Several of them he knew, as it happened, and they had delighted him with their wild yarns of surveying in Luristan. So he managed no more than to achieve an appearance of slightly offended dignity.
"Rum bounder!" Matthews muttered to himself as he thought back to the already legendary barge and its amazing oarsmen from these very mountains, along with its antique-hunting, history-quoting master from overseas who quoted the Book of Genesis and carried mysterious passengers adorned with nose jewelry. But our not-so-articulate young man was less certain about what he should say out loud. He started to realize this interview was more interesting than he had anticipated. He was amused by his host's flowery language and, after all, felt a bit sympathetic toward the suspicious old rogue, but he couldn't let himself be disloyal to the "People of the Chain." As it happened, he knew several of them, and they had entertained him with their wild stories of surveying in Luristan. So, he simply managed to maintain an appearance of slightly offended dignity.
Considering which, out of those opaque eyes, the Father of Swords clapped those famous hands and commanded a responsive black hat to bring him his green chest. At that Matthews pricked up interested ears indeed. The chest, however, when set down in front of the Father of Swords, proved to be nothing at all like the one out of which the Brazilian had taken his gold anklet. It was quite small and painted green, though quaintly enough provided with triple locks of beaten iron. The Father of Swords unlocked them deliberately, withdrew from an inner compartment a round tin case, and from that a roll of parchment which he pressed to his lips with[Pg 168] infinite solemnity. He then handed it to Matthews.
Considering that, from those mysterious eyes, the Father of Swords clapped his famous hands and ordered a black hat to bring him his green chest. At that, Matthews perked up with interest. However, the chest, when placed in front of the Father of Swords, turned out to be nothing like the one from which the Brazilian had taken his gold anklet. It was quite small and painted green, though amusingly equipped with three locks made of hammered iron. The Father of Swords unlocked them slowly, took out a round tin case from an inner compartment, and from that, a roll of parchment that he pressed to his lips with[Pg 168] immense seriousness. He then handed it to Matthews.
He was one, our not too articulate young man, to take things as they came and not to require, even east of Suez, the spice of romance with his daily bread. His last days, moreover, had been too crowded for him to ruminate over their taste. But it was not every day that he squatted on the same rug with a scarlet-bearded old cutthroat of a mountain chief. So it was that his more or less casual lark visibly took on, from the perspective of this castle in Luristan, as he unrolled a gaudy emblazonment of eagles at the top of the parchment, a new and curious color. For below the eagle he came upon what he darkly made out to be a species of treaty, inscribed neither in the Arabic nor in the Roman but in the German character, between the Father of Swords and a more notorious War Lord. And below that was signed, sealed, and imposingly paraphed the signature of one Julius Magin. Which was indeed a novel aspect for a Brazilian, however versatile, to reveal.
He was one of those not-so-articulate young men who took things as they came and didn't need the spice of romance with his daily routine, even far east of Suez. In fact, his last days had been so hectic that he didn’t have time to think about their flavor. But it wasn’t every day that he found himself sitting on the same rug with a scarlet-bearded, old ruthless mountain chief. So, from the viewpoint of this castle in Luristan, his somewhat casual adventure suddenly seemed to take on a new and interesting tone as he unrolled a vibrant parchment decorated with eagles. Below the eagle, he found what appeared to be some sort of treaty, written not in Arabic or Roman script but in German, between the Father of Swords and a more infamous War Lord. And beneath that, there was the signed, sealed, and impressively paraphed signature of one Julius Magin. This was definitely a surprising aspect for a Brazilian, no matter how versatile, to uncover.
He permitted himself, did Guy Matthews, a smile.
Guy Matthews allowed himself a smile.
"You do not kiss it?" observed the Father of Swords.
"You don't kiss it?" noted the Father of Swords.
"In my country," Matthews began—
"In my country," Matthews started—
"But it is, may I be your sacrifice," interrupted the Father of Swords, "a letter from the Shah of the Shahs of the Firengis." It was evident that he was both impressed and certain of impressing his hearer. "He has promised eternal peace to me and to my people."
"But it is, can I be your sacrifice," interrupted the Father of Swords, "a letter from the Shah of the Shahs of the Firengis." It was clear that he was both impressed and confident he would impress his listener. "He has promised eternal peace to me and to my people."
The Englishman in Matthews permitted him a second smile.
The Englishman in Matthews allowed him a second smile.
"The Father of Swords," he said, "speaks a word which I do not understand. I am a Firengi, but I have never heard of a Shah of the Shahs of the Firengis. In the house of Islam are there not many who rule? In Tehran, for instance, there is the young Ahmed Shah. Then among the Bakhtiaris there is an Ilkhani, at Mohamera there is the Sheikh of the Cha'b, and in the valleys of Pusht-i-Kuh none is above the Father of Swords. I do not forget, either, the Emirs of Mecca and[Pg 169] Afghanistan, or the Sultan in Stambul. And among them what Firengi shall say who is the greatest? And so it is in Firengistan. Yet as for this paper, it is written in the tongue of a king smaller than the one whose subject I am, whose crown has been worn by few fathers. But the name at the bottom of the paper is not his. It is not even a name known to the Firengis when they speak among themselves of the great of their lands. Where did you see him?"
"The Father of Swords," he said, "says something I don't understand. I am a Firengi, but I've never heard of a Shah of the Shahs of the Firengis. In the house of Islam, aren’t there many who rule? For instance, in Tehran, there's the young Ahmed Shah. Then among the Bakhtiaris, there's an Ilkhani; in Mohamera, there's the Sheikh of the Cha'b; and in the valleys of Pusht-i-Kuh, no one is above the Father of Swords. I also remember the Emirs of Mecca and[Pg 169] Afghanistan, or the Sultan in Stambul. And among them, which Firengi would claim to know who's the greatest? It's the same in Firengistan. Yet this document is written in the language of a king who is lesser than the one whose subject I am, whose crown has been worn by few fathers. But the name at the bottom of the paper isn't his. It's not even a name known to the Firengis when they talk among themselves about the great leaders of their lands. Where did you see him?"
The Father of Swords stroked his scarlet beard, looking at his young visitor with more of a gleam in the dull black of his eyes than Matthews had yet noticed.
The Father of Swords ran his fingers through his red beard, gazing at his young guest with a spark in the otherwise dull black of his eyes that Matthews hadn’t noticed before.
"Truly is it said: 'Fix not thy heart on what is transitory, for the Tigris will continue to flow through Baghdad after the race of Caliphs is extinct!' You make it clear to me that you are of the People of the Chain."
"It's truly said: 'Don't set your heart on what won't last, because the Tigris will keep flowing through Baghdad long after the Caliphs are gone!' You've made it clear to me that you're one of the People of the Chain."
"If I were of the People of the Chain," protested Matthews, "there is no reason why I should hide it. The People of the Chain do not steal secretly through the valleys of Pusht-i-Kuh, telling the Lurs lies and giving them papers in the night. I am not one of the People of the Chain. But the king of the People of the Chain is also my king. And he is a great king, lord of many lands and many seas, who has no need of secret messengers, hostlers and scullions of whom no one has heard, to persuade strangers of his greatness."
"If I were part of the People of the Chain," Matthews argued, "there's no reason I would hide it. The People of the Chain don’t sneak through the valleys of Pusht-i-Kuh, lying to the Lurs and handing them papers in the dark. I'm not one of the People of the Chain. But the king of the People of the Chain is my king too. He is a great king, ruler of many lands and seas, who doesn't need secret messengers, hostlers, and scullions nobody knows about to convince strangers of his greatness."
"Your words do not persuade me!" cried the Father of Swords. "A wise man is like a jar in the house of the apothecary, silent but full of virtues. If the king who sent me this letter has such hostlers and such scullions, how great must be his khans and viziers! And why do the Turks trust him? Why do the other Firengis allow his ships in Bushir and Basra? Or why do not the People of the Chain better prove the character of their lord? But the hand of liberality is stronger than the arm of power. This king, against whom you speak, heard me draw the sigh of affliction from the bosom of uncertainty.[Pg 170] He deigned to regard me with the eye of patronage, sending me good words and promises of peace and friendship. He will not permit the house of Islam to be troubled. From many we have heard it."
"Your words don't convince me!" shouted the Father of Swords. "A wise person is like a jar in a pharmacy, quiet but full of virtues. If the king who sent me this letter has such stable hands and such kitchen helpers, how impressive must his nobles and advisors be! And why do the Turks trust him? Why do the other Firengis allow his ships in Bushir and Basra? Or why don’t the People of the Chain do a better job of proving their lord's character? But the hand of generosity is stronger than the arm of power. This king you speak against heard me express my pain from the depths of uncertainty.[Pg 170] He chose to look at me with favor, sending me kind words and promises of peace and friendship. He will not let the Islamic house be disturbed. We have heard it from many."
"Ah!" exclaimed Matthews. "Now I understand why you have not kept your promises to the People of the Chain!" And he rubbed his thumb against his forefinger, in the gesture of the East that signifies the payment of money.
"Ah!" Matthews exclaimed. "Now I get why you haven't kept your promises to the People of the Chain!" And he rubbed his thumb against his forefinger, in the Eastern gesture that signifies the payment of money.
"Why not?" demanded the Father of Swords, angrily. "The duty of a king is munificence. Or why should there be a way to pass through my mountains? Has it ever been said of the Lur that he stepped back before a stranger? That is for the Shah in Tehran, who has become the servant of the Russian! Let the People of the Chain learn that my neck does not know how to bow! And what guest are you to sprinkle my sore with the salt of harsh words? A boy, who comes here no one knows why, on hired horses, with only one follower to attend him!"
"Why not?" demanded the Father of Swords, angrily. "A king's duty is to be generous. Why should there be a way through my mountains? Has anyone ever said that the Lur moved aside for a stranger? That's for the Shah in Tehran, who has become a servant to the Russians! Let the People of the Chain know that I will not bow my head! And what kind of guest are you to pour salt on my wounds with your harsh words? Just a boy, coming here for reasons no one knows, on rented horses, with only one follower to back him!"
Matthews flushed.
Matthews blushed.
"Salman Taki Khan," he retorted, "it is true that I come to you humbly, and without a beard. And your beard is already white, and you can call out thirty thousand men to follow you. Yet a piece of gold will make you believe a lie. And I swear to you that whether I give you back this paper to put in your chest, or whether I spit on it and tear it in pieces and throw it to the wind of that valley, it is one."
"Salman Taki Khan," he shot back, "it's true that I'm coming to you humbly and without a beard. And your beard is already white, and you can rally thirty thousand men to follow you. Yet, a piece of gold will make you believe a lie. I swear to you that whether I return this paper to you to keep close or whether I spit on it, tear it into pieces, and toss it to the wind of that valley, it’s the same."
To which the Father of Swords made emphatic enough rejoinder by snatching the parchment away, rising to his feet, and striding out of the room without a word.
To which the Father of Swords replied emphatically by snatching the parchment away, standing up, and walking out of the room without saying a word.
IV
The festivities in honor of the Shah's coronation took place at Bala Bala with due solemnity. Among the black tents there was much plucking of plaintive strings, there[Pg 171] was more stuffing of mutton and pilau, and after dark many a little rockets, improvized out of gunpowder and baked clay, traced brief arabesques of gold against the black of the underlying gorges. The castle celebrated in the same simple way. The stuffing, to be sure, was more prolonged and recondite, while dancers imported from Dizful swayed and snapped their fingers, singing for the pleasure of the Father of Swords. The eyes of that old man of the mountain remained opaque as ever, save when he rebuked the almoner who sat at meat with him for indecorously quoting the lines of Sadi, when he says: "Such was this delicate crescent of the moon, and fascination of the holy, this form of an angel, and decoration of a peacock, that let them once behold her, and continence must cease to exist in the constitutions of the chaste."
The celebrations for the Shah's coronation happened at Bala Bala with the appropriate seriousness. Among the black tents, there was plenty of sad music being played, more mutton and pilau were cooked, and after dark, little rockets made from gunpowder and clay lit up the sky with brief golden patterns against the dark gorges. The castle celebrated in a similarly simple manner. The cooking was, of course, more elaborate and complex, while dancers brought in from Dizful swayed and snapped their fingers, singing to please the Father of Swords. The old man of the mountain's eyes remained as unreadable as ever, except when he chastised the almoner sitting with him for inappropriately quoting Sadi's lines, which say: "Such was this delicate crescent of the moon, and fascination of the holy, this form of an angel, and decoration of a peacock, that once they behold her, restraint must vanish from the lives of the chaste."
This rebuke might have been called forth by the presence of another guest at the board. Be that as it may, the eyes of the Father of Swords glimmered perceptibly when they rested on the unannounced visitor for whom he fished out, with his own henna'ed fingers, the fattest morsels of mutton and the juiciest sweets. I hasten to add that the newcomer was not the one whose earlier arrival and interview with the Father of Swords has already been recorded. He was, nevertheless, a personage not unknown to this record, whether as Senhor Magin of Brazil or as the emissary of the Shah of the Shahs of Firengistan. For not only had he felt impelled to bid good-by a second time to his friend Adolf Ganz, prince among the merchants of Shustar. He had even postponed his voyage down the Karun long enough to make one more journey overland to Bala Bala. And he heard there, not without interest, the story of the short visit and the sudden flight of the young Englishman he had accidentally met on the river.
This criticism might have been triggered by the presence of another guest at the table. Regardless, the eyes of the Father of Swords sparkled noticeably when they landed on the unexpected visitor for whom he personally selected the finest pieces of mutton and the juiciest sweets with his henna-dyed fingers. I should mention that the newcomer was not the same person whose earlier arrival and conversation with the Father of Swords has already been noted. He was, however, a figure not unfamiliar to this account, whether as Senhor Magin from Brazil or as the representative of the Shah of the Shahs of Firengistan. Not only did he feel compelled to say goodbye for a second time to his friend Adolf Ganz, a leading merchant from Shustar, but he also delayed his journey down the Karun long enough to make one more trip overland to Bala Bala. While there, he listened with interest to the story of the brief visit and the sudden departure of the young Englishman he had run into on the river.
As for Matthews, he celebrated the coronation at Dizful, in bed. And by the time he had slept off his fag, Bala Bala and the Father of Swords and the green chest[Pg 172] and the ingenious Magin looked to him more than ever like figures of myth. He was too little of the timber out of which journalists, romancers, or diplomats are made to take them very seriously. The world he lived in, moreover, was too solid to be shaken by any such flimsy device as the one of which he had happened to catch a glimpse. What had been real to him was that he, Guy Matthews, had been suspected of playing a part in story-book intrigues, and had been treated rudely by an old barbarian of whom he expected the proverbial hospitality of the East. His affair had therefore been to show Mr. Scarlet Beard that if a Lur could turn his back, an Englishman could do likewise. He now saw, to be sure, that he himself had not been altogether the pattern of courtesy. But the old man of the mountain had got what was coming to him. And Matthews regretted very little, after all, missing what he had gone to see. For Dizful, peering at him through the arches of the bridge, reminded that there was still something to see.
As for Matthews, he celebrated the coronation in bed at Dizful. By the time he had slept off his hangover, Bala Bala, the Father of Swords, the green chest[Pg 172], and the clever Magin looked to him more than ever like figures from a myth. He was not the kind of person who journalists, storytellers, or diplomats are made from, so he couldn't take them too seriously. The world he lived in was too solid to be shaken by something as flimsy as what he had caught a glimpse of. What had felt real to him was that he, Guy Matthews, had been suspected of being involved in storybook dramas and had been treated rudely by an old barbarian when he expected the traditional hospitality of the East. His mission had been to show Mr. Scarlet Beard that if a Lur could turn his back, an Englishman could do the same. He did realize, though, that he hadn’t exactly been a model of courtesy himself. But the old man of the mountain had received what he deserved. And Matthews didn’t regret missing what he had gone to see all that much. For Dizful, peering at him through the arches of the bridge, reminded him that there was still something worth seeing.
It must be said of him, however, that he showed no impatience to see the neighboring ruins of Susa. He was not one, this young man who was out for a bit of a lark, to sentimentalize about antiquity or the charm of the unspoiled. Yet even such young men are capable of finding the rumness of strange towns a passable enough lark, to say nothing of the general unexpectedness of life. And Dizful turned out to be quite as unexpected, in its way, as Bala Bala. Matthews found that out before he had been three days in the place, when a sudden roar set all the loose little panes tinkling in Shir Ali Khan's garden windows.
It should be noted, though, that he didn’t show any eagerness to check out the nearby ruins of Susa. This young man wasn’t the type to romanticize the past or get caught up in the beauty of untouched places. Still, even guys like him can enjoy the random quirks of unfamiliar towns, not to mention the general surprises that life throws at you. And Dizful turned out to be just as surprising, in its own way, as Bala Bala. Matthews realized that within just three days of being there, when a sudden loud noise made all the loose little panes in Shir Ali Khan's garden windows rattle.
Abbas explained that this was merely a cannon shot, announcing the new moon of Ramazan. That loud call of the faith evidently made Dizful a rummer place than it normally was. Matthews soon got used to the daily repetitions of the sound, rumbling off at sunset and before dawn into the silence of the plains. But the recurring explosion became for him the voice of the particular[Pg 173] rumness of the fanatical old border town—of fierce sun, terrific smells, snapping dogs, and scowling people. When the stranger without the gate crossed his bridge of a morning for a stroll in the town, he felt like a discoverer of some lost desert city. He threaded alleys of blinding light, he explored dim thatched bazaars, he studied tiled doorways in blank mud walls, he investigated quaint water-mills by the river, and scarce a soul did he see, unless a stork in its nest on top of a tall badgir or a naked dervish lying in a scrap of shade asleep under a lion skin. It was as if Dizful drowsed sullenly in that July blaze brewing something, like a geyser, and burst out with it at the end of the unendurable day.
Abbas explained that this was just a cannon shot announcing the new moon of Ramadan. That loud call to prayer clearly made Dizful a livelier place than usual. Matthews soon got used to the daily sounds, rumbling off at sunset and before dawn into the quiet of the plains. But the repeated explosion became for him the voice of the unique vibe of the old border town—of scorching sun, intense smells, barking dogs, and scowling faces. When a stranger crossed the bridge in the morning for a stroll in the town, he felt like he was discovering a lost desert city. He wandered through alleys of blinding light, explored dim thatched bazaars, studied tiled doorways in plain mud walls, and checked out quirky watermills by the river, encountering hardly anyone, except for a stork in its nest on top of a tall badgir or a naked dervish sleeping in a patch of shade under a lion skin. It was as if Dizful was sluggishly dozing in that July heat, brewing something like a geyser, and finally bursting forth at the end of the unbearable day.
The brew of the night, however, was a different mixture, quite the rummiest compound of its kind Matthews had ever tasted. The bang of the sunset gun instantly brought the deserted city back to life. Lights began to twinkle—in tea houses, along the river, among the indigo plantations—streets filled with ghostly costumes and jostling camels, and everywhere voices would celebrate the happy return of dusk so strangely and piercingly that they made Matthews think of "battles far away." This was most so when he listened to them, out of sight of unfriendly eyes, from his own garden. Above the extraordinary rumor that drifted to him through the arches of the bridge he heard the wailing of pipes, raucous blasts of cow horns, the thumping of drums; while dogs barked incessantly, and all night long the caravans of Mesopotamia jingled to and fro. Then the cannon would thunder out its climax, and the city would fall anew under the spell of the sun.
The drink of the night, though, was a totally different blend, the most unique and robust mix Matthews had ever tasted. The sound of the sunset gun brought the empty city back to life. Lights started to sparkle—in tea houses, along the river, and among the indigo fields—streets filled with ghostly figures and bustling camels, and everywhere voices celebrated the enjoyable return of dusk so strangely and intensely that they made Matthews think of "battles far away." This was especially true when he listened to them, hidden from unwelcoming eyes, from his own garden. Above the incredible sounds drifting to him through the arches of the bridge, he could hear the wailing of pipes, loud blasts of cow horns, the beat of drums; meanwhile, dogs barked constantly, and all night long, the caravans of Mesopotamia jingled back and forth. Then the cannon would blast its final note, and the city would once again fall under the spell of the sun.
The moon of those Arabian nights was nearing its first quarter and Matthews was waiting for it to become bright enough for him to fulfill his true duty as a sightseer by riding to the mounds of Susa, when Dizful treated Matthews to fresh discoveries as to what an unspoiled town may contain. It contained, Abbas informed[Pg 174] him with some mystery after one of his prolonged visits to the bazaar, another firengi. This firengi's servant, moreover, had given Abbas explicit directions as to the whereabouts of the firengi's house, in order that Abbas might give due warning, as is the custom of the country, of a call from Matthews. Whereat Matthews made the surprising announcement that he had not come to Dizful to call on firengis. The chief charm of Dizful for him, as a matter of fact, was that there he felt himself free of the social obligations under which he had lain rather longer than he liked. But if Abbas was able to resign himself to this new proof of the eccentricity of his master, the unknown firengi apparently was not. At all events, Matthews soon made another discovery as to the possibilities of Dizful. An evening or two later, as he loitered on the bridge watching a string of loaded camels, a respectable-looking old gentleman in a black aba addressed him in French. French in Dizful! And it appeared that this remarkable Elamite was a Jew, who had picked up in Baghdad the idiom of Paris! He went on to describe himself as the "agent" of a distinguished foreign resident, who, the linguistic old gentleman gave Matthews to understand, languished for a sight of the new-comer, and was unable to understand why he had not already been favored with a call. His pain was the deeper because the newcomer had recently enjoyed the hospitality of this distinguished foreign resident on a little yacht on the river.
The moon of those Arabian nights was nearing its first quarter, and Matthews was waiting for it to get bright enough to do his real job as a sightseer by riding to the mounds of Susa when Dizful surprised Matthews with fresh insights into what an untouched town might hold. It held, Abbas told[Pg 174] him with some mystery after one of his long visits to the bazaar, another firengi. This firengi's servant had given Abbas clear directions on where the firengi's house was located, so Abbas could properly warn him, as is customary in the country, about a visit from Matthews. To that, Matthews made the unexpected announcement that he hadn’t come to Dizful to visit any firengis. In fact, the main appeal of Dizful for him was that he felt free from the social obligations he had dealt with for longer than he wanted. But while Abbas managed to accept this new evidence of his master’s eccentricity, the unknown firengi apparently was not so accommodating. In any case, Matthews soon made another discovery about the opportunities in Dizful. A night or two later, while he was hanging out on the bridge watching a line of loaded camels, a respectable-looking old gentleman in a black aba spoke to him in French. French in Dizful! It turned out this remarkable Elamite was a Jew who had learned the Parisian dialect in Baghdad! He went on to introduce himself as the “agent” of a notable foreign resident, who, the language-savvy old gentleman indicated, was eager to meet the newcomer and couldn't understand why he hadn’t received a visit yet. His disappointment was even greater because the newcomer had recently enjoyed the hospitality of this distinguished foreign resident on a little yacht on the river.
"The unmitigated bounder!" exclaimed Matthews, unable to deliver himself in French of that sentiment, and turning upon the stupefied old gentleman a rude Anglo-Saxon back. "He has cheek enough for anything."
"The absolute jerk!" shouted Matthews, unable to express that feeling in French, and turning his rude Anglo-Saxon back on the stunned old gentleman. "He's got the nerve for anything."
He had enough, at any rate, to knock the next afternoon, unannounced, on Matthews' gate, to follow Matthews' servant into the house without waiting to hear whether Matthews would receive him, to present himself at the door of the dim underground serdab where Matthews lounged in his pajamas till it should be cool enough[Pg 175] to go out, to make Matthews the most ceremonious of bows, and to give that young man a half-amused, half-annoyed consciousness of being put at his ease. The advantage of position, Matthews had good reason to feel, was with himself. He knew more about the bounder than the bounder thought, and it was not he who had knocked at the bounder's gate. Yet the sound of that knock, pealing muffled through the hot silence, had been distinctly welcome. Nor could our incipient connoisseur of rum towns pretend that the sight of Magin bowing in the doorway was wholly unwelcome, so long had he been stewing there in the sun by himself. What annoyed him, what amused him, what in spite of himself impressed him, was to see how the bounder ignored advantages of position. Matthews had forgotten, too, what an imposing individual the bounder really was. And measuring his tall figure, listening to his deep voice, looking at his light eyes and his two sinister scars and the big shaved dome of a head which he this time uncovered, our cool enough young man wondered whether there might be something more than fantastic about this navigator of strange waters. It was rather odd, at all events, how he kept bobbing up, and what a power he had of quickening—what? A school-boyish sense of the romantic? Or mere vulgar curiosity? For he suddenly found himself aware, Guy Matthews, that what he knew about his visitor was less than what he desired to know.
He had enough, anyway, to knock on Matthews' gate unannounced the next afternoon, follow Matthews' servant into the house without checking if Matthews would see him, and show up at the door of the dim underground serdab where Matthews lounged in his pajamas until it cooled down[Pg 175] enough to go out. He made the most formal of bows to Matthews, giving him a mix of amusement and annoyance that put him at ease. Matthews had every reason to feel that he had the upper hand. He knew more about the bounder than the bounder realized, and it wasn’t him who had knocked on the bounder’s gate. Still, the sound of that knock echoed warmly through the hot silence. Our budding connoisseur of questionable locales couldn’t pretend that seeing Magin bowing in the doorway wasn't a welcome sight, especially after spending so long in the sun by himself. What both annoyed him and amused him, and even impressed him despite himself, was how the bounder seemed to ignore the power dynamics of their positions. Matthews had also forgotten just how imposing the bounder was. As he measured his tall figure, listened to his deep voice, observed his light eyes and two notable scars, and the large, shaved head he uncovered this time, our young man wondered if there was something more to this navigator of strange waters than he initially thought. It was rather odd, anyway, how he kept showing up, and what a knack he had for stirring—what? A youthful sense of romance? Or just sheer curiosity? Guy Matthews suddenly found himself realizing that what he knew about his visitor was much less than what he wanted to know.
The visitor made no haste, however, to volunteer any information. Nor did he make of Matthews any but the most perfunctory inquiries.
The visitor didn't rush to share any information. He also asked Matthews only the most superficial questions.
"And Monsieur—What was his name? Your Frenchman?" he continued.
"And Monsieur—What was his name? Your French guy?" he continued.
"Gaston. He's not my Frenchman, though," replied Matthews. "He went back long ago."
"Gaston? He's not my French guy, though," replied Matthews. "He left a long time ago."
"Oh!" uttered Magin. He declined the refreshments which Abbas at that point produced, even to the cigarette Matthews offered him. He merely glanced at the make. Then he examined, with a flicker of amusement[Pg 176] in his eyes, the bare white-washed room. A runnel of water trickled across it in a stone channel that widened in the centre into a shallow pool. "A bit of a lark, eh? I remember that mot of yours, Mr. Matthews. To sit steaming, or perhaps I should say dreaming, in a sort of Turkish bath in the bottom of Elam while over there in Europe—"
"Oh!" exclaimed Magin. He turned down the snacks that Abbas had just brought in, even declining the cigarette that Matthews offered him. He only took a quick look at it. Then, with a glimmer of amusement in his eyes, he surveyed the stark white-washed room. A small stream of water flowed through it in a stone channel that widened in the center into a shallow pool. "A bit of a joke, right? I remember that comment of yours, Mr. Matthews. To sit here steaming, or maybe I should say dreaming, in a kind of Turkish bath at the bottom of Elam while over there in Europe—"
"Is there anything new?" asked Matthews, recognizing his caller's habit of finishing a sentence with a gesture. "Archdukes and that sort of thing don't seem to matter much in Dizful. I have even lost track of the date."
"Is there anything new?" asked Matthews, noticing his caller's habit of ending a sentence with a gesture. "Archdukes and that kind of thing don't seem to matter much in Dizful. I've even lost track of the date."
"I would not have thought an Englishman so—dolce far niente," said Magin. "It is perhaps because we archæologists feed on dates! I happen to recollect, though, that we first met on the eighteenth of July. And to-day, if you would like to know, is Saturday, the first of August, 1914." The flicker of amusement in his eyes became something more inscrutable. "But there is a telegraph even in Elam," he went on. "A little news trickles out of it now and then. Don't you ever catch, perhaps, some echo of the trickle?"
"I never would have guessed an Englishman could be so—dolce far niente," said Magin. "Maybe it's because we archaeologists obsess over dates! I do remember, though, that we first met on July 18th. And today, if you're curious, is Saturday, August 1st, 1914." The flicker of amusement in his eyes turned into something more enigmatic. "But there’s still a telegraph even in Elam," he continued. "A little news drips out of it now and then. Don’t you ever catch, maybe, some hint of that drip?"
"That's not my idea of a lark," laughed Matthews.
"That's not my idea of fun," laughed Matthews.
Magin regarded him a moment.
Magin looked at him for a moment.
"Well," he conceded, "Europe does take on a new perspective from the point of view of Susa. I see you are a philosopher, sitting amidst the ruins of empires and wisely preferring the trickle of your fountain to the trickle of the telegraph. If Austria falls to pieces, if Serbia reaches the Adriatic, what is that to us? Nothing but a story that in Elam has been told too often to have any novelty! Eh?"
"Well," he admitted, "Europe looks different from the perspective of Susa. I see you’re a thinker, sitting among the ruins of empires and wisely choosing the sound of your fountain over the buzz of the telegraph. If Austria falls apart, if Serbia reaches the Adriatic, what does that mean for us? Just another story that’s been repeated in Elam too many times to feel new! Right?"
"Why," asked Matthews, quickly, "is that on already?"
"Why," Matthews asked quickly, "is that on already?"
Magin looked at him again a moment before answering.
Magin looked at him for a moment before responding.
"Not yet! But why," he added, "do you say already?"
"Not yet! But why," he added, "do you say already?"
His voice had a curious rumble in the dim stone room.[Pg 177] Matthews wondered whether it were because the acoustic properties of a serdab in Dizful differ from those of a galley on the Karun, or whether there really were something new about him.
His voice had a strange rumble in the dim stone room.[Pg 177] Matthews wondered if it was because the acoustic properties of a serdab in Dizful were different from those of a galley on the Karun, or if there was actually something new about him.
"Why, it's bound to come sooner or later, isn't it? If it's true that all the way from Nish to Ragusa those chaps speak the same language and belong to the same race, one can hardly blame them for wanting to do what the Italians and the Germans have already done. And, as a philosopher sitting amidst the ruins of empires, wouldn't you say yourself that Austria has bitten off rather more than she can chew?"
"Well, it's bound to happen sooner or later, right? If it’s true that from Nish to Ragusa those guys speak the same language and are part of the same race, you can't really blame them for wanting to do what the Italians and Germans have already done. And, as someone reflecting on the ruins of empires, wouldn’t you agree that Austria has taken on more than she can handle?"
"Very likely I should." Magin took a cigar out of his pocket, snipped off the end with a patent cutter, lighted it, and regarded the smoke with a growing look of amusement. "But," he went on, "as a philosopher sitting amidst the ruins of empires, I would hardly confine that observation to Austria-Hungary. For instance, I have heard"—and his look of amusement verged on a smile—"of an island in the Atlantic Ocean not much larger than the land of Elam, an island of rains and fogs whose people, feeling the need of a little more sunlight perhaps, or of pin-money and elbow-room, sailed away and conquered for themselves two entire continents, as well as a good part of a third. I have also heard that the inhabitants of this island, not content with killing and enslaving so many defenseless fellow-creatures, or with picking up any lesser island, cape, or bay that happened to suit their fancy, took it upon themselves to govern several hundred million unwilling individuals of all colors and religions in other parts of the world. And, having thus procured both sunlight and elbow-room, those enterprising islanders assumed a virtuous air and pushed the high cries—as our friend Gaston would say—if any of their neighbors ever showed the slightest symptom of following their very successful example. Have you ever heard of such an island? And would you not say—as a philosopher sitting amidst the ruins[Pg 178] of empires—that it had also bitten off rather more than it could chew?"
"Very likely I should." Magin took a cigar out of his pocket, clipped the end with a cutter, lit it, and watched the smoke with an amused expression. "But," he continued, "as a philosopher sitting amidst the ruins of empires, I wouldn't limit that observation to Austria-Hungary. For example, I've heard"—his amused look turned into a smile—"of an island in the Atlantic Ocean that’s not much bigger than the land of Elam, an island of rain and fog where the people, maybe feeling they needed a bit more sunlight or some extra money and space, sailed off and conquered two entire continents, plus a good chunk of a third. I've also heard that the people from this island, not satisfied with killing and enslaving so many defenseless creatures, or picking up any little island, cape, or bay that caught their eye, decided to govern several hundred million unwilling individuals of all colors and religions elsewhere in the world. And, having found both sunlight and space, those ambitious islanders acted all virtuous and raised the alarm—like our friend Gaston would say—if any of their neighbors showed the slightest hint of trying to follow their very successful lead. Have you ever heard of such an island? And would you not say—as a philosopher sitting amidst the ruins[Pg 178] of empires—that it had also taken on way more than it could handle?"
Matthews, facing the question and the now open smile, felt that he wanted to be cool, but that he did not altogether succeed.
Matthews, confronted with the question and the now broad smile, felt he wanted to appear relaxed, but he didn't quite manage to pull it off.
"I dare say that two or three hundred years ago we did things we wouldn't do now. Times have changed in all sorts of ways. But we never set out like a Cæsar or a Napoleon or a Bismarck to invent an empire. It all came about quite naturally. Anybody else could have done the same. But nobody else thought of it—at the time. We simply got there first."
"I believe that two or three hundred years ago, we handled things differently than we do today. Times have changed in many ways. However, we didn't embark on this like a Caesar, Napoleon, or Bismarck to create an empire. It happened quite naturally. Anyone else could have done the same. But no one else thought of it back then. We just happened to be the first."
"Ah?" Magin smiled more broadly. "It seems to me that I have heard of another island, not so far from here, which is no more than a pin-point, to be sure, but which happens to be the key of the Persian Gulf. I have also heard that the Portuguese got there first, as you put it. But you crushed Portugal, you crushed Spain, you crushed Holland, you crushed France—or you meant to. And I must say it looks to me as if you would not mind crushing Germany. Why do you go on building ships, building ships, building ships, always two to Germany's one? Simply that you and your friends can go on eating up Asia and Africa—and perhaps Germany too!"
"Really?" Magin grinned wider. "I think I've heard of another island, not too far from here, which is tiny, but is actually the key to the Persian Gulf. I've also heard that the Portuguese got there first, as you mentioned. But you defeated Portugal, you defeated Spain, you defeated Holland, you defeated France—or you intended to. And I have to say it seems like you wouldn't mind defeating Germany. Why do you keep building ships, building ships, building ships, always two for every one Germany has? Just so you and your friends can continue taking over Asia and Africa—and maybe Germany too!"
Matthews noticed that the elder man ended, at any rate, not quite so coolly as he began.
Matthews saw that the older man didn't finish as coolly as he had started.
"Nonsense! The thing's so simple it isn't worth repeating. We have to have more ships than anybody else because our empire is bigger than anybody else's—and more scattered. As for eating, it strikes me that Germany has done more of that lately than any one. However, if you know so much about islands, you must also know how we happened to go into India—or Egypt. In the beginning it was pure accident. And you know very well that if we left them to-morrow there would be the devil to pay. Do we get a penny out of them?"
"Nonsense! It's so simple that it's not even worth saying again. We need to have more ships than anyone else because our empire is larger and more spread out than any other. As for food, it seems to me that Germany has been getting more of that lately than anyone else. But if you know so much about islands, you should also know how we ended up in India—or Egypt. At first, it was just a total accident. And you know very well that if we left them tomorrow, there would be serious consequences. Do we make any money off them?"
"Oh, no!" laughed Magin. "You administer them[Pg 179] purely on altruistic principles, for their own good and that of the world at large—like the oil-wells of the Karun!"
"Oh, no!" laughed Magin. "You give them[Pg 179] just out of kindness, for their own benefit and for the good of everyone—just like the oil wells of the Karun!"
"Well, since you put it that way," laughed Matthews in turn, "perhaps we do!"
"Well, since you put it that way," laughed Matthews back, "maybe we do!"
Magin shrugged his shoulders.
Magin shrugged.
"Extraordinary people! Do you really think the rest of the world so stupid? Or it is that the fog of your island has got into your brains? You always talk about truth as if it were a patented British invention, yet no one is less willing to call a spade a spade. Look at Cairo, where you pretend to keep nothing but a consul-general, but where the ruler of the country can't turn over in bed without his permission. A consul-general! Look at your novels! Look at what you yourself are saying to me!"
"Extraordinary people! Do you really think the rest of the world is that stupid? Or has the fog of your island clouded your judgment? You always talk about truth as if it were a uniquely British idea, yet no one is less willing to call a spade a spade. Look at Cairo, where you claim to only have a consul-general, but where the country's ruler can't even move without his approval. A consul-general! Look at your novels! Look at what you’re saying to me!"
Matthews lighted a pipe over it.
Matthews lit a pipe over it.
"In a way, of course, you are right," he said. "But I am not sure that we are altogether wrong. Spades exist, but there's no inherent virtue in talking about them. In fact it's often better not to mention them at all. There's something very funny about words, you know. They so often turn out to mean more than you expected."
"In a way, you're right," he said. "But I'm not sure we're completely wrong. Spades exist, but there's no real value in discussing them. In fact, it's often better not to bring them up at all. Words can be really strange, you know. They often end up meaning more than you think."
At that Magin regarded his companion with a new interest.
At that moment, Magin looked at his companion with a fresh curiosity.
"I would not have thought you knew that, at your age! But after all, if you will allow me to say so, it is a woman's point of view. A man ought to say things out—and stick by them. He is less likely to get into trouble afterward. For example, it would have been not only more honest but more advantageous for your country if you had openly annexed Egypt in the beginning. Now where are you? You continually have to explain, and to watch very sharply lest some other consul-general tell the Khedive to turn over in bed. And since you and the Russians intend to eat up Persia, why on earth don't you do it frankly, instead of trying not to frighten[Pg 180] the Persians, and talking vaguely about spheres of influence, neutral zones, and what not? I'm afraid the truth is that you're getting old and fat. What?" He glanced over his cigar at Matthews, who was regarding the trickle of the water beside them. "Those Russians, they are younger," he went on. "They have still to be reckoned with. And they aren't so squeamish, either in novels or in life. Look at what they have done in their 'sphere.' They have roads, they have Cossacks, they have the Shah under their thumb. And whenever they choose they shut the Baghdad train against your caravans—yours, with whom they have an understanding! A famous understanding! You don't even understand how to make the most of your own sphere. You have had the Karun in your hands for three hundred years, and what have you done with it? Why, in heaven's name, didn't you blast out that rock at Ahwaz long ago? Why haven't you made a proper road to Isfahan? Why don't you build that railroad to Khorremabad that you are always talking about, and finish it before the Germans get to Baghdad? Ah! If they had been here in your place you would have seen!"
"I never would have guessed you knew that, given your age! But honestly, it's a woman's perspective. A man should say what he means and stand by it. It helps avoid problems down the line. For example, it would have been not only more honest but also better for your country if you had just annexed Egypt openly from the start. Now look at you. You have to constantly explain your position and be careful that another consul-general doesn’t tell the Khedive to rollover. And since you and the Russians are planning to take over Persia, why not just do it straightforwardly instead of trying not to scare the Persians and talking vaguely about spheres of influence, neutral zones, and all that? I'm afraid the truth is that you’re getting old and overweight. What?" He glanced at Matthews, who was watching the water flow beside them. "The Russians are younger," he continued. "They still have to be taken seriously. And they aren’t so squeamish, whether in fiction or real life. Just look at what they've accomplished in their 'sphere.' They’ve built roads, they have Cossacks, and they have the Shah under control. And whenever they want, they can block the Baghdad train from your caravans—yours, with whom they have an agreement! A great agreement! You don’t even know how to maximize your own territory. You’ve had the Karun in your grasp for three hundred years, and what have you done with it? Why on earth didn’t you blast that rock at Ahwaz a long time ago? Why haven’t you built a proper road to Isfahan? Why don't you complete that railroad to Khorremabad that you keep bringing up, before the Germans reach Baghdad? Ah! If they had been in your position, you would have seen!"
"It strikes me," retorted Matthews, with less coolness than he had yet shown, "that you are here already—from what the Father of the Swords told me." And he looked straight at the man who had told him that an Englishman couldn't call a spade a spade. But he saw anew how that man could ignore an advantage of position.
"It hits me," Matthews shot back, with less calm than he had shown before, "that you're already here—from what the Father of the Swords told me." And he stared directly at the guy who had said that an Englishman couldn't call a spade a spade. But he realized again how that guy could overlook a clear advantage.
Magin returned the look—frankly, humorously, quizzically. Then he said:
Magin gave him a look back—honestly, with a hint of humor, and a bit confused. Then he said:
"You remind me, by the way, of a question I came to ask you. Would you object to telling me what you are up to here?"
"You remind me, by the way, that I wanted to ask you something. Would you mind telling me what you’re doing here?"
"What am I up to?" queried Matthews, in astonishment. The cheek of the bounder was really beyond everything! "What do you mean?"
"What am I doing?" Matthews asked, astonished. The audacity of that jerk was unbelievable! "What do you mean?"
Magin smiled.[Pg 181]
Magin smiled.
"I am not an Englishman. I mean what I say."
"I’m not English. I mean what I say."
"No you're not!" Matthews threw back at him. "No Englishman would try to pass himself off for a Brazilian."
"No, you're not!" Matthews shot back at him. "No Englishman would try to pretend he's Brazilian."
Magin smiled again.
Magin smiled once more.
"Nor would a German jump too hastily at conclusions. If I told you I was from Brazil, I spoke the truth. I was born there, as were many Englishmen I know. That makes them very little less English, and it has perhaps made me more German. Who knows? As a philosopher sitting with you amidst the ruins of empires I am at least inclined to believe that we take our mother country more seriously than you do yours! But to return to our point: what are you doing here?"
"Nor would a German rush to conclusions. If I told you I was from Brazil, I would be telling the truth. I was born there, just like many Englishmen I know. That makes them just a little less English, and it might have made me more German. Who knows? As a philosopher sitting with you among the ruins of empires, I at least tend to believe that we take our home country more seriously than you take yours! But back to the point: what are you doing here?"
"I'm attending to my business. Which seems to me more than you are doing, Mr. Magin."
"I'm focusing on my work, which seems to me like it's more than what you're doing, Mr. Magin."
Matthews noticed, from the reverberation of the room, that his voice must have been unnecessarily loud. He busied himself with the bowl of his pipe. As for Magin, he got up and began walking to and fro, drawing at his cigar. The red of it showed how much darker the room had been growing. It increased, too, the curious effect of his eyes. They looked like two empty holes in a mask.
Matthews realized, from the echo in the room, that he must have been speaking too loudly. He focused on his pipe bowl. Meanwhile, Magin stood up and started pacing back and forth, puffing on his cigar. The deep red of the cigar highlighted how much darker the room had become. It also intensified the strange effect of his eyes; they appeared like two empty holes in a mask.
"Eh, too bad!" sighed the visitor at last. "You disappoint me. Do you know? You are, of course, much younger than I; but you made me hope that you were perhaps—how shall I put it?—a spirit of the first class. I hoped that without padding, without rancor, like true philosophers, we might exchange our points of view. However—Since it suits you to stand on your dignity, I must say that I am very distinctly attending to my business. And I am obliged to add that it does not help my business, Mr. Matthews, to have you sitting so mysteriously in Dizful—and refusing to call on me, but occasionally calling on nomad chiefs. I confess that you don't look to me like a spy. Spies are generally older men than you, more cooked, as Gaston would say, more fluent in languages. It does not seem[Pg 182] to me, either, that even an English spy would go about his affairs quite as you have done. Still, I regret to have to repeat that I dislike your idea of a lark. And not only because you upset nomad chiefs. You upset other people as well. You might even end up by upsetting yourself."
"Eh, too bad!" the visitor sighed at last. "You’re disappointing me. Do you know? You're much younger than I am, but I hoped you might be—how should I say it?—a top-tier spirit. I was hoping that we could exchange our thoughts like true philosophers, without any pretense or bitterness. However—since you prefer to keep your distance, I must say that I'm very focused on my own business. I also have to add that having you sitting around mysteriously in Dizful and refusing to meet with me, while occasionally visiting nomad chiefs, really doesn’t help my situation, Mr. Matthews. I admit, you don’t look like a spy to me. Spies are usually older than you, a bit more seasoned, as Gaston would say, and more polished in languages. It also doesn’t seem to me that an English spy would conduct himself the way you have. Still, I regret to say that I really disapprove of your idea of a joke. And not just because you disturb nomad chiefs. You’re upsetting other people too. You might even end up upsetting yourself."
"Who the devil are you?" demanded Matthews, hotly. "The Emperor of Elam?"
"Who the hell are you?" Matthews demanded, angrily. "The Emperor of Elam?"
"Ha! I see you are acquainted with the excellent Adolf Ganz!" laughed Magin. "No," he went on in another tone. "His viceroy, perhaps. But as I was saying, it does not suit me to have you stopping here. I can see, however, that you have reason to be surprised, possibly annoyed, at my telling you so. I am willing to be reasonable about it. How much do you want—for the expenses of your going away?"
"Ha! I see you know the great Adolf Ganz!" laughed Magin. "No," he continued in a different tone. "Maybe his representative. But like I was saying, I really can’t have you staying here. I can tell you’re probably surprised, maybe even annoyed, that I’d say that. I’m open to being fair about it. How much do you need—for the costs of your departure?"
Matthews could hardly believe his ears. He got up in turn.
Matthews could barely believe what he was hearing. He stood up in response.
"What in hell do you mean by that?"
"What the hell do you mean by that?"
"I am sorry, Mr. Matthews," answered the other, slowly, "that my knowledge of your language does not permit me to make myself clear to you. Perhaps you will understand me better if I quote from yourself. I got here first. Did you ever put your foot into this country until two weeks ago? Did your countrymen ever trouble themselves about it, even after Layard showed them the way? No! They expressly left it outside of their famous 'sphere,' in that famous neutral zone. And all these centuries it has been lying here in the sun, asleep, forgotten, deserted, lost, given over to nomads and to lions—until I came. I am the first European since Alexander the Great who has seen what it might be. It is not so impossible that I might open again those choked-up canals which once made these burnt plains a paradise. In those mountains I have found—what I have found. What right have you to interfere with me, who are only out for a lark? Or[Pg 183] what right have your countrymen? They have already, as you so gracefully express it, bitten off so much more than they can chew. The Gulf, the Karun, the oil-wells—they are yours. Take them. But Baghdad is ours: if not today, then tomorrow. And if you will exercise that logical process of which your British mind appears to be not altogether destitute, you can hardly help seeing that this part of your famous neutral zone, if not the whole of it, falls into the sphere of Baghdad. You know, too, that we do things more thoroughly than you. Therefore I must very respectfully but very firmly ask you, at your very earliest convenience, to leave Dizful. I am quite willing to believe, however, that your interference with my arrangements was accidental. And I dislike to put you to any unnecessary trouble. So I shall be happy to compensate you, in marks, tomans, or pounds sterling, for any disappointment you may feel in bringing this particular lark to an end. Do you now understand me? How much do you want?"
"I'm sorry, Mr. Matthews," the other replied slowly, "that my understanding of your language doesn’t allow me to explain myself clearly. Maybe you'll grasp what I mean better if I quote you. I got here first. Did you ever set foot in this country until two weeks ago? Did your fellow countrymen ever care about it, even after Layard showed them the way? No! They deliberately left it out of their well-known 'sphere,' in that well-known neutral zone. And all these centuries, it’s been lying here in the sun, asleep, forgotten, abandoned, lost, surrendered to nomads and lions—until I arrived. I’m the first European since Alexander the Great who has seen what it could become. It's not impossible that I might reopen those blocked canals that once turned these scorched plains into a paradise. In those mountains, I have found—what I have found. What right do you have to interfere with me, who are only in this for a lark? Or what right do your countrymen have? They've already, as you so gracefully put it, bitten off way more than they can handle. The Gulf, the Karun, the oil wells—they're yours. Take them. But Baghdad is ours: if not today, then tomorrow. And if you apply that logical thinking your British mind seems to have, you can hardly fail to see that this part of your famous neutral zone, if not all of it, falls within Baghdad's sphere. You also know that we do things more thoroughly than you. Therefore, I must very respectfully but firmly ask you, at your earliest convenience, to leave Dizful. However, I’m quite willing to believe that your interference with my plans was unintentional. I dislike causing you any unnecessary trouble. So, I’d be happy to compensate you, in marks, tomans, or pounds sterling, for any disappointment you might feel about bringing this particular lark to an end. Do you understand me now? How much do you want?"
He perceived, Guy Matthews, that his lark had indeed taken an unexpected turn. He was destined, far sooner than he dreamed, to be asked of life, and to answer, questions even more direct than this. But until now life had chosen to confront him with no problem more pressing than one of cricket or hunting. He was therefore troubled by an unwonted confusion of feelings. For he felt that his ordinary vocabulary—made up of such substantives as lark, cheek, and bounder, and the comprehensive adjective "rum"—fell short of coping with this extraordinary speech. He even felt that he might possibly have answered in a different way, but for that unspeakable offer of money. And the rumble of Magin's bass in the dark stone room somehow threw a light on the melancholy land without, somehow gave him a dim sense that he did not answer for himself alone—that he answered for the tradition of Layard and Rawlinson and Morier and Sherley, of Clive and Kitchener, of Drake and[Pg 184] Raleigh and Nelson, of all the adventurous young men of that beloved foggy island at which this pseudo-Brazilian jeered.
Guy Matthews realized that his outing had taken an unexpected turn. He was about to confront, much sooner than he had anticipated, questions about life, and to respond to inquiries even more direct than this one. Up to this point, life had only challenged him with problems as trivial as cricket or hunting. He was thus overwhelmed by a strange mix of emotions. He felt that his usual vocabulary—filled with words like lark, cheek, and bounder, and the all-encompassing adjective "rum"—was insufficient for addressing this remarkable conversation. He even thought he might have responded differently, were it not for that unspeakable offer of money. And the low rumble of Magin's voice in the dark stone room somehow illuminated the somber landscape outside, giving him a vague sense that he wasn't just speaking for himself—that he was speaking for the legacy of Layard, Rawlinson, Morier, Sherley, Clive, Kitchener, Drake, Raleigh, and Nelson, of all the adventurous young men from that cherished foggy island which this pseudo-Brazilian mocked.
"When I first met you in the river, Mr. Magin," he said, quietly, "I confess I did not realize how much of the spoils of Susa you were carrying away in your chests. And I didn't take your gold anklet as a bribe, though I didn't take you for too much of a gentleman in offering it to me. But all I have to say now is that I shall stay in Dizful as long as I please—and that you had better clear out of this house unless you want me to kick you out."
"When I met you by the river, Mr. Magin," he said softly, "I admit I didn't realize how much of the treasures of Susa you were taking with you in your chests. And I didn't accept your gold anklet as a bribe, even though I didn't think much of you for offering it to me. But what I want to say now is that I'll be staying in Dizful for as long as I want—and you should probably leave this house unless you want me to throw you out."
"Heroics, eh? You obstinate little fool! I could choke you with one hand!"
"Heroics, huh? You stubborn little idiot! I could strangle you with one hand!"
"You'd better try!" shouted Matthews.
"Better give it a try!" shouted Matthews.
He started in spite of himself when a muffled boom suddenly answered him, jarring even the sunken walls of the room. Then he remembered that voice of the drowsing city, bursting out with the pent-up brew of the day.
He jumped despite himself when a muffled boom suddenly responded to him, shaking even the worn walls of the room. Then he recalled that voice of the sleepy city, erupting with the built-up energy of the day.
"Ah!" exclaimed Magin strangely—"The cannon speaks at last! You will hear, beside your fountain, what it has to say. That, at any rate, you will perhaps understand—you and the people of your island." He stopped a moment. "But," he went on, "if some fasting dervish knocks you on the head with his mace, or sticks his knife into your back, don't say I didn't warn you!"
"Ah!" Magin exclaimed oddly, "The cannon finally speaks! You’ll hear what it has to say by your fountain. You and the people of your island might actually understand it." He paused for a moment. "But," he continued, "if some fasting dervish hits you on the head with his mace or stabs you in the back, don't say I didn’t warn you!"
And the echo of his receding stamp in the corridor drowned for a moment the trickle of the invisible water.
And the sound of his footsteps fading in the hallway temporarily overwhelmed the gentle flow of the unseen water.
V
The destiny of some men lies coiled within them, invisible as the blood of their hearts or the stuff of their will, working darkly, day by day and year after year, for their glory or for their destruction. The destiny of other men is an accident, a god from the machine or an enemy in ambush. Such was the destiny of Guy Matthews, as it was of how many other unsuspecting young men of his time. It would have been inconceivable to him, as he[Pg 185] stood in his dark stone room listening to Magin's receding stamp, that anything could make him do what Magin demanded. Yet something did it—the last drop of the strange essence Dizful had been brewing for him.
The fate of some men is hidden deep within them, as unseen as the blood in their hearts or the essence of their determination, working quietly, day by day and year after year, for their success or their downfall. For others, fate is random, a twist of fate or a hidden threat. Such was the fate of Guy Matthews, as it was for many other unsuspecting young men of his time. It would have seemed unimaginable to him, as he[Pg 185] stood in his dim stone room listening to Magin's footsteps fade away, that anything could compel him to do what Magin wanted. Yet something did— the final drop of the strange concoction Dizful had been preparing for him.
The letter that accomplished this miracle came to him by the hand of a Bakhtiari from Meidan-i-Naft. It said very little. It said so little, and that little so briefly, that Matthews, still preoccupied with his own quarrel, at first saw no reason why a stupid war on the Continent, and the consequent impossibility of telegraphing home except by way of India, should affect the oil-works, or why his friends should put him in the position of showing Magin the white feather. But as he turned over the Bakhtiari's scrap of paper the meaning of it grew, in the light of the very circumstances that made him hesitate, so portentously that he sent Abbas for horses. And before the Ramazan gun boomed again he was well on his way back to Meidan-i-Naft.
The letter that made this miracle happen was delivered to him by a Bakhtiari from Meidan-i-Naft. It didn’t say much. It was so brief that Matthews, still caught up in his own dispute, initially didn’t see why a silly war in Europe and the resulting difficulty of telegraphing home except through India should impact the oil operations, or why his friends would put him in a position where he seemed to back down in front of Magin. But as he looked over the Bakhtiari's note again, its significance became clearer, especially considering the very circumstances that made him hesitate. This realization hit him hard enough that he sent Abbas to get horses. And before the Ramazan gun fired again, he was well on his way back to Meidan-i-Naft.
There was something unreal to him about that night ride eastward across the dusty moonlit plain. He never forgot that night. The unexpectedness of it was only a part of the unreality. What pulled him up short was a new quality in the general unexpectedness of life. Life had always been, like the trip from which he was returning, more or less of a lark. Whereas it suddenly appeared that life might, perhaps, be very little of a lark. So far as he had ever pictured life to himself he had seen it as an extension of his ordered English countryside, beset by no hazard more searching than a hawthorne hedge. But the plain across which he rode gave him a new picture of it, lighted romantically enough by the moon, yet offering a rider magnificent chances to break his neck in some invisible nullah, if not to be waylaid by marauding Lurs or lions. It even began to come to this not too articulate young man that romance and reality might be the same thing, romance being what happens to the other fellow and reality being what happens to you. He looked up at the moon of war that had been heralded to him by cannon[Pg 186] and tried to imagine what, under that same moon far away in Europe, was happening to the other fellow. For it was entirely on the cards that it might also happen to him, Guy Matthews, who had gone up the Ab-i-Diz for a lark! That his experience had an extraordinary air of having happened to some one else, as he went back in his mind to his cruise on the river, his meeting with the barge, his first glimpse of Dizful, the interlude of Bala Bala, the return to Dizful, the cannon, Magin. Magin! He was extraordinary enough, in all conscience, as Matthews tried to piece together, under his romantic-realistic moon, the various unrelated fragments his memory produced of that individual, connoisseur of Greek kylixes and Lur nose-jewels, quoter of Scripture and secret agent.
There was something surreal about that night ride eastward across the dusty, moonlit plain. He never forgot that night. The unexpectedness of it was just part of the surreal feeling. What really struck him was a new sense in the overall unpredictability of life. Life had always been, like the trip he was coming back from, more or less a joyride. But it suddenly seemed that life might not be much of a joyride at all. As far as he had imagined life, he had seen it as an extension of his orderly English countryside, troubled by no danger more challenging than a hawthorn hedge. However, the plain he was riding across gave him a new perspective, beautifully lit by the moon, yet presenting a rider with a great chance to seriously injure himself in some hidden ravine or be ambushed by roaming Lurs or lions. He even started to realize that romance and reality might be the same thing—romance being what happens to someone else and reality being what happens to you. He looked up at the war-tinted moon that had been announced to him by cannon[Pg 186] and tried to picture what, under that same moon far away in Europe, was happening to others. It was entirely possible that it could happen to him, Guy Matthews, who had gone up the Ab-i-Diz for some fun! His experience had an extraordinary feel of having belonged to someone else, as he recalled his journey on the river, his meeting with the barge, his first look at Dizful, the stop at Bala Bala, the return to Dizful, the cannon, Magin. Magin! He was remarkable enough, as Matthews tried to piece together, under his romantic-realistic moon, the various unrelated fragments his memory brought up of that person—a connoisseur of Greek kylixes and Lur nose jewels, a quoter of Scripture and a secret agent.
The bounder must have known, as he sat smoking his cigar and ironizing on the ruins of empires, that the safe and settled little world to which they both belonged was already in a blaze. Of course he had known it—and he had said nothing about it! But not least extraordinary was the way the bounder, whom after all Matthews had only seen twice, seemed to color the whole adventure. In fact, he had been the first speck in the blue, the forerunner—if Matthews had only seen it—of the more epic adventure into which he was so quickly to be caught.
The bounder must have known, as he sat smoking his cigar and making sarcastic comments about the ruins of empires, that the safe and stable little world they both belonged to was already in chaos. Of course he knew it—and yet he said nothing! But what was even more surprising was how the bounder, whom Matthews had only seen twice, seemed to influence the entire adventure. In fact, he had been the first sign of trouble, the warning—if Matthews had only realized it—of the bigger adventure he was about to get swept into.
At Shuster he broke his journey. There were still thirty miles to do, and fresh horses were to be hired—of some fasting charvadar who would never consent in Ramazan, Matthews very well knew, to start for Meidan-i-Naft under the terrific August sun. But he was not ungrateful for a chance to rest. He discovered in himself, too, a sudden interest in all the trickle of the telegraph. And he was anxious to pick up what news he could from the few Europeans in the town. Moreover, he needed to see Ganz about the replenishing of his money-bag; for not the lightest item of the traveler's pack in Persia is his load of silver krans.
At Shuster, he took a break in his journey. There were still thirty miles to go, and he needed to hire fresh horses—from some fasting charvadar who, Matthews knew very well, would never agree to leave for Meidan-i-Naft under the scorching August sun during Ramazan. However, he was grateful for the chance to rest. He also found himself suddenly interested in the constant flow of telegraph messages. He was eager to gather any news he could from the few Europeans in town. Additionally, he needed to see Ganz about refilling his money pouch; because one of the heaviest items for a traveler in Persia is the load of silver krans.
At the telegraph office Matthews ran into[Pg 187] Ganz himself. The Swiss was a short, fair, faded man, not too neat about his white clothes, with a pensive mustache and an ambiguous blue eye that lighted at sight of the young Englishman. The light, however, was not one to illuminate Matthews' darkness in the matter of news. What news trickled out of the local wire was very meager indeed. The Austrians were shelling Belgrade, the Germans, the Russians, and the French had gone in. That was all. No, not quite all; for the bank-rate in England had suddenly jumped sky-high—higher, at any rate, than it had ever jumped before. And even Shuster felt the distant commotion, in that the bazaar had already seen fit to put up the price of sugar and petroleum. Not that Shuster showed any outward sign of commotion as the two threaded their way toward Ganz's house. The deserted streets reminded Matthews strangely of Dizful. What was stranger was to find how they reminded him of a chapter that is closed. He hardly noticed the blank walls, the archways of brick and tile, the tall badgirs, even the filth and smells. But strangest was it to listen to the hot silence, to look up at the brilliant stripe of blue between the adobe walls, while over there—!
At the telegraph office, Matthews bumped into[Pg 187] Ganz himself. The Swiss guy was short, light-haired, and kind of disheveled in his white clothes, sporting a thoughtful mustache and a vague blue eye that lit up when he saw the young Englishman. However, the light didn’t help Matthews understand the gloomy news situation. The updates from the local wire were pretty scarce. The Austrians were shelling Belgrade, and the Germans, Russians, and French were all in the mix. That was about it. Well, not quite all; the bank rate in England had suddenly skyrocketed—higher than it had ever been before. Even Shuster could feel the distant unrest, as the bazaar had decided to raise the prices of sugar and oil. But Shuster didn’t show any visible signs of worry while they made their way to Ganz’s house. The empty streets oddly reminded Matthews of Dizful. What was even stranger was how it reminded him of a chapter that was already closed. He barely registered the blank walls, the brick and tile archways, the tall badgirs, or even the filth and smells. But the strangest thing was listening to the hot silence, looking up at the bright stripe of blue between the adobe walls, while over there—!
The portentous uncertainty of what might be over there made his answers to Ganz's questions about his journey curt and abstracted. He gave no explanation of his failure to see the celebration at Bala Bala and the ruins of Susa, which Ganz supposed to be the chief objects of his excursion. Yet he found himself looking with a new eye at the anomalous exile whom the Father of Swords called the prince among the merchants of Shuster, noting the faded untidy air as he had never noted it before, wondering why a man should bury himself in such a hole as this. Was one now, he speculated, to look at everybody all over again? He was not the kind of man, Ganz, to interest the Guy Matthews who had gone to Dizful. But it was the Guy Matthews who came back from Dizful who didn't like Ganz's name or Ganz's good enough accent. Nevertheless he yielded to Ganz's[Pg 188] insistence, when they reached the office and the money-bag had been restored to its normal portliness, that the traveler should step into the house to rest and cool off.
The heavy uncertainty of what might be out there made his answers to Ganz's questions about his trip brief and distracted. He didn’t explain why he missed the celebration at Bala Bala and the ruins of Susa, which Ganz thought were the main reasons for his journey. Still, he found himself viewing the unusual exile, whom the Father of Swords referred to as the prince among the merchants of Shuster, with a fresh perspective, noticing the disheveled look he had never paid attention to before, and wondering why someone would choose to hide away in such a place. Was he now supposed to reevaluate everyone he encountered? He wasn’t the type of guy—Ganz—to catch the interest of Guy Matthews who had gone to Dizful. But it was the Guy Matthews who returned from Dizful who didn’t care for Ganz's name or his decent accent. However, he gave in to Ganz's[Pg 188] insistence when they arrived at the office and the money-bag was returned to its usual plumpness, urging the traveler to come inside to rest and cool down.
"Do come!" urged the Swiss. "I so seldom see a civilized being. And I have a new piano!" he threw in as an added inducement. "Do you play?"
"Please come!" urged the Swiss. "I hardly ever see another civilized person. And I just got a new piano!" he added as an extra incentive. "Can you play?"
He had no parlor tricks, he told Ganz, and he told himself that he wanted to get on. But Ganz had been very decent to him, after all. And he began to perceive that he himself was extremely tired. So he followed Ganz through the cloister of the pool to the court where the great basin glittered in the sun, below the pillared portico.
He didn’t have any flashy tricks, he told Ganz, and he reassured himself that he wanted to move forward. But Ganz had been really nice to him, after all. And he started to realize that he was actually very tired. So he followed Ganz through the corridor by the pool to the courtyard where the large basin sparkled in the sunlight, beneath the columned porch.
"Who is that?" exclaimed Ganz suddenly. "What a tone, eh? And what a touch!"
"Who is that?" Ganz suddenly exclaimed. "What a tone, huh? And what a touch!"
Matthews heard from Ganz's private quarters a welling of music so different from the pipes and cow-horns of Dizful that it gave him a sudden stab of homesickness.
Matthews heard a wave of music coming from Ganz's private quarters, so different from the pipes and cow-horns of Dizful that it hit him with a sudden rush of homesickness.
"I say," he said, brightening, "could it be any of the fellows from Meidan-i-Naft?"
"I say," he said, lighting up, "could it be any of the guys from Meidan-i-Naft?"
The ambiguous blue eye brightened too.
The unclear blue eye brightened as well.
"Perhaps! It is the river music from Rheingold. But listen," Ganz added with a smile. "There are sharks among the Rhine maidens!"
"Maybe! It's the river music from Rheingold. But listen," Ganz said with a smile. "There are sharks among the Rhine maidens!"
They went on, up the steps of the portico, to the door which Ganz opened softly, stepping aside for his visitor to pass in. The room was so dark, after the blinding light of the court, that Matthews saw nothing at first. He stepped forward eagerly, feeling his way among Ganz's tables and chairs toward the end of the room from which the music came. They gave him, the cluttering tables and chairs, after the empty rooms he had been living in, a sharper renewal of his stab. And even a piano—! It made him think of Kipling and the Song of the Banjo:
They went up the steps of the porch to the door, which Ganz opened quietly, stepping aside for his visitor to enter. The room was so dark after the glaring light of the courtyard that Matthews couldn't see anything at first. He moved forward eagerly, feeling his way among Ganz's furniture toward the end of the room where the music was coming from. The clutter of the tables and chairs hit him with a more intense reminder of his recent loneliness than the empty rooms he had been living in. And even a piano—! It reminded him of Kipling and the Song of the Banjo:
"I am everything that comes with evening attire!"
But what mute inglorious Paderewski of the restricted circle he had moved in for the past months was capable[Pg 189] of such parlor tricks as this? Then, suddenly, he saw. He saw, swaying back and forth against the dark background of the piano, a domed shaven head that made him stop short—that head full of so many astounding things! He saw, traveling swiftly up and down the keys, rising above them to an extravagant height and pouncing down upon them again, those predatory hands that had pounced on the spoils of Susa! They began, in a moment, to flutter lightly over the upper end of the keyboard. It was extraordinary what a ripple poured as if out of those hands. Magin himself bent over to listen to the ripple, partly showing his face as he turned his ear to the keys. He showed, too, in the lessening gloom, a smile Matthews had never seen before, more extraordinary than anything. Yet even as Matthews watched it, in his stupefaction, the smile changed, broadened, hardened. And Magin, sitting up straight again with his back to the room, began to execute a series of crashing chords.
But what quiet, unremarkable talent from the limited circle he had been part of for the last few months could pull off such parlor tricks? Then, suddenly, he noticed. He saw, swaying back and forth against the dark background of the piano, a bald head that made him stop in his tracks—that head filled with so many amazing ideas! He saw those predatory hands quickly moving over the keys, soaring to great heights and then diving back down again, just like they had grabbed the treasures of Susa! They started, in a moment, to lightly dance over the upper end of the keyboard. It was incredible how a ripple seemed to flow directly from those hands. Magin himself leaned in to listen to the ripple, partially revealing his face as he turned his ear to the keys. He also showed, in the fading light, a smile Matthews had never seen before, more remarkable than anything. Yet even as Matthews watched in amazement, the smile changed, widened, and became more intense. And Magin, sitting up straight again with his back to the room, began to play a series of crashing chords.
After several minutes he stopped and swung around on the piano-stool. Ganz clapped his hands, shouting "Bis! Bis!" At that Magin rose, bowed elaborately, and kissed his hands right and left. He ended by pulling up a table-cover near him, gazing intently under the table.
After a few minutes, he stopped and turned around on the piano stool. Ganz clapped his hands, shouting "Encore! Encore!" At that, Magin stood up, bowed dramatically, and kissed his hands to the left and right. He finished by grabbing a tablecloth nearby and peering intently under the table.
"Have you lost something?" inquired Ganz.
"Did you lose something?" Ganz asked.
"I seem," answered Magin, "to have lost half my audience. What has become of our elusive English friend? Am I so unfortunate as to have been unable to satisfy his refined ear? Or can it be that his emotions were too much for him?"
"I think," replied Magin, "that I've lost half my audience. Where did our elusive English friend go? Am I really that unfortunate to have failed to please his discerning taste? Or could it be that his feelings were just too overwhelming for him?"
"He was in a hurry," explained Ganz. "He is just back from Dizful, you know."
"He was in a hurry," Ganz explained. "He just got back from Dizful, you know."
"Ah?" uttered Magin. "He is a very curious young man. He is always in a hurry. He was in a hurry the first time I had the pleasure of meeting him. He was in such a hurry at Bala Bala that he didn't wait to see the celebration which you told me he went to see. He also left Dizful in a surprising hurry, from what I hear.[Pg 190] I happen to know that the telegraph had nothing to do with it. I can only conclude that some one frightened him away. Where do you suppose he hurries to? And do you think he will arrive in time?"
"Ah?" said Magin. "He's a really interesting young guy. He's always rushing around. He was in a rush the first time I met him. He was in such a hurry at Bala Bala that he didn't wait to see the celebration you told me he went to. He also left Dizful in a surprising hurry, from what I hear.[Pg 190] I know for a fact that the telegraph had nothing to do with it. I can only conclude that someone scared him off. Where do you think he's rushing to? And do you think he'll make it in time?"
Ganz opened his mouth; but if he intended to say something, he decided instead to draw his hand across his spare jaw. However, he did speak after all.
Ganz opened his mouth, but if he meant to say something, he chose instead to stroke his thin jaw. Still, he did end up speaking.
"I notice that you at least do not hurry, Majesty! Do you fiddle while Rome burns?"
"I see that you aren't rushing, Your Majesty! Are you playing around while Rome burns?"
"Ha!" laughed Magin. "It is not Rome that burns! And I notice, Mr. Ganz, that you seem to be of a forgetful as well as of an inquiring disposition. I would have been in Mohamera long ago if it had not been for your son of Papa, with his interest in unspoiled towns. I will thank you to issue no more letters to the Father of Swords without remembering me. Do you wish to enrich the already overstocked British Museum at my expense? But I do not mind revealing to you that I am now really on my way to Mohamera."
"Ha!" laughed Magin. "It's not Rome that's burning! And I see, Mr. Ganz, that you seem to be both forgetful and curious. I would have been in Mohamera a long time ago if it weren't for your son of a dad, with his obsession with untouched towns. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t send any more letters to the Father of Swords without thinking of me. Do you want to fill the already overflowing British Museum at my expense? But I don’t mind letting you know that I’m actually on my way to Mohamera now."
"H'm," let out Ganz slowly. "My dear fellow, haven't you heard that there is a war in Europe?"
"Hmm," Ganz said slowly. "My dear friend, haven't you heard that there's a war in Europe?"
"I must confess, my good Ganz, that I have. But what has Europe to do with Mohamera?"
"I have to admit, my good Ganz, that I have. But what does Europe have to do with Mohamera?"
"God knows," said Ganz. "I should think, however, since you are so far from the Gulf, that you would prefer the route of Baghdad—now that French and Russian cruisers are seeking whom they may devour."
"God knows," said Ganz. "But I would think, since you’re so far from the Gulf, that you'd prefer the route through Baghdad—especially now that French and Russian cruisers are on the hunt."
"You forget, Mr. Ganz, that I am so fortunate as to possess a number of valuable objects of virtue. I would think twice before attempting to carry those objects of virtue through the country of our excellent friends the Beni Lam Arabs!"
"You forget, Mr. Ganz, that I'm lucky enough to have several valuable items of virtue. I would think twice before trying to take those valuable items through the land of our good friends, the Beni Lam Arabs!"
Ganz laughed.
Ganz laughed.
"Your objects of virtue could very well be left with me. What if the English should go into the war?"
"Your virtuous items could easily stay with me. What if the English enter the war?"
"The English? Go into the war? Never fear! This is not their affair. And if it were, what could they do? Sail their famous ships up the Rhine and the[Pg 191] Elbe? Besides, that treacherous memory of yours seems to fail you again. This is Persia, not England."
"The English? Get involved in the war? Don’t worry! This isn’t their business. And even if it were, what could they do? Sail their famous ships up the Rhine and the[Pg 191] Elbe? Also, that sneaky memory of yours seems to be failing you again. This is Persia, not England."
"Perhaps," answered Ganz. "But the English are very funny people. There is a rumor, you know, of pourparlers. What if you were to sail down to the gulf and some little midshipman were to fire a shot across your bow?"
"Maybe," Ganz replied. "But the English are quite strange. There's a rumor about negotiations, you know. What if you sailed down to the gulf and some young midshipman shot a warning shot across your bow?"
"Ah, bah! I am a neutral! And Britannia is a fat old woman! Also a rich one, who doesn't put her hand into her pocket to please her neighbors. Besides, I have a little affair with the Sheikh of Mohamera—objects of virtue, indigo, who knows what? As you know, I am a versatile man." And swinging around on his stool, Magin began to play again.
"Ugh! I'm just neutral! And Britain is just this wealthy old woman! She’s rich but won't help her neighbors out with a dime. Besides, I’ve got a little thing going on with the Sheikh of Mohamera—things like virtue, indigo, you name it! As you know, I’m a pretty adaptable guy." And turning around on his stool, Magin started playing again.
"But even fat old women sometimes know how to bite," objected Ganz.
"But even chubby old women sometimes know how to bite," Ganz protested.
"Not when their teeth have dropped out," Magin threw over his shoulder—"or when strong young men plug their jaws!"
"Not when their teeth have fallen out," Magin said over his shoulder—"or when strong young men fill their mouths!"
VI
Two days later, or not quite three days later, the galley and the motor-boat whose accidental encounter brought about the events of this narrative met again. This second meeting took place in the Karun, as before, but at a point some fifty or sixty miles below Bund-i-Kir. And now the moon, not the sun, cast its paler glitter between the high dark banks of the stream. It was a keen-eared young Lur who first heard afar the pant of the mysterious jinni. Before he or his companions descried the motor-boat, however, Gaston, rounding a sharp curve above the island of Umm-un-Nakhl, caught sight of the sweeps of the barge flashing in the moonlight. The unexpected view of that flash was not disagreeable to Gaston. For, as Gaston put it to himself, he was sad—despite the efforts of his friend, the telegraph operator at Ahwaz, to cheer him up. It is true that the operator,[Pg 192] who was Irish and a man of heart, had accorded him but a limited amount of cheer, together with hard words not a few. Recalling them, Gaston picked up a knife that lay on the seat beside him—an odd curved knife of the country, in a leather sheath. There is no reason why I should conceal the fact that this knife was a gift from Gaston's Bakhtiari henchman, who had presented it to Gaston, with immense solemnity, on hearing that there was a war in Firengistan and that the young men of the oil works were going to it. What had become of that type of a Bakhtiari, Gaston wondered? Then, spying the flash of those remembered oars, he bethought him of the seigneur of a Brazilian whose hospitable yacht, he had reason to know, was not destitute of cheer.
Two days later, or almost three days later, the galley and the motorboat that had accidentally crossed paths and set off the events of this story met again. This second meeting took place in the Karun, just like before, but about fifty or sixty miles downstream from Bund-i-Kir. Now the moon, rather than the sun, cast its softer glow between the high, dark banks of the river. It was a sharp-eared young Lur who first heard the distant sound of the mysterious jinni. However, before he or his companions spotted the motorboat, Gaston, rounding a sharp bend above the island of Umm-un-Nakhl, caught sight of the oars of the barge shimmering in the moonlight. The sudden glimpse of that flash was not unwelcome to Gaston. As he thought to himself, he felt sad—despite the attempts of his friend, the telegraph operator at Ahwaz, to lift his spirits. It’s true that the operator, [Pg 192], who was Irish and kind-hearted, had offered him only a limited amount of comfort, along with quite a few hard truths. Remembering this, Gaston picked up a knife that was lying on the seat beside him—an oddly curved knife native to the area, in a leather sheath. There’s no reason to hide the fact that this knife was a gift from Gaston's Bakhtiari handyman, who had presented it to him with great seriousness upon hearing that there was a war in Firengistan and that the young men from the oil works were heading off to it. Gaston wondered what had happened to that type of Bakhtiari. Then, spotting the flash of those familiar oars, he remembered a Brazilian lord whose hospitable yacht he knew was not lacking in joy.
When he was near enough the barge to make out the shadow of the high beak on the moonlit water he cut off the motor. The sweeps forthwith ceased to flash. Gaston then called out the customary salutation. It was answered, as before, by the deep voice of the Brazilian. He stood at the rail of the barge as the motor-boat glided alongside.
When he got close enough to the barge to see the shadow of the tall beak on the moonlit water, he turned off the engine. The oars immediately stopped moving. Gaston then shouted the usual greeting. It was replied to, as before, by the deep voice of the Brazilian. He was standing at the railing of the barge as the motorboat floated alongside.
"Ah, mon vieux, you are alone this time?" said Magin genially. "Where are the others?"
"Ah, my old friend, you're alone this time?" said Magin warmly. "Where are the others?"
"I do not figure to myself," answered Gaston, "that you derange yourself to inquire for my sacred devil of a Bakhtiari, who has taken the key of the fields. As for Monsieur Guy, the Englishman you saw the other time, whose name does not pronounce itself, he has gone to the war. I just took him and three others to Ahwaz, where they meet more of their friends and all go together on the steamer to Mohamera."
"I don't imagine," replied Gaston, "that you’re upset about searching for my cursed Bakhtiari, who has taken control of the fields. As for Monsieur Guy, the Englishman you saw last time, whose name I can’t remember, he’s gone off to war. I just took him and three others to Ahwaz, where they’re meeting more friends and all heading together on the steamer to Mohamera."
"Really! And did you hear any news at Ahwaz?"
"Seriously! Did you hear any news from Ahwaz?"
"The latest is that England has declared war."
"The latest news is that England has declared war."
"Tiens!" exclaimed Magin. His voice was extraordinarily loud and deep in the stillness of the river. It impressed Gaston, who sat looking up at the dark figure in front of the ghostly Lurs. What types, with their black hats of a theater! He hoped the absence of M'sieu[Pg 193] Guy and the Brazilian's evident surprise would not cloud the latter's hospitality. He was accordingly gratified to hear the Brazilian say, after a moment: "And they tell us that madness is not catching! But we, at least, have not lost our heads. Eh? To prove it, Monsieur Gaston, will you not come aboard a moment, if you are not in too much of a hurry, and drink a little glass with me?"
"Wow!" exclaimed Magin. His voice was incredibly loud and deep in the quiet of the river. It caught Gaston's attention as he sat looking up at the dark figure in front of the ghostly Lurs. What a strange sight, with their black theater hats! He hoped that the absence of M'sieu[Pg 193] Guy and the Brazilian's obvious surprise wouldn't affect the latter's hospitality. He was pleased to hear the Brazilian say, after a moment: "And they say that madness isn't contagious! But at least we haven't lost our minds. Right? To prove it, Monsieur Gaston, why don't you come aboard for a moment, if you're not in too much of a rush, and have a drink with me?"
Gaston needed no urging. In a trice he had tied his boat to the barge and was on the deck. The agreeable Brazilian was not too much of a seigneur to shake his hand in welcome, or to lead him into the cabin where a young Lur was in the act of lighting candles.
Gaston didn’t need any encouragement. In no time, he tied his boat to the barge and was on the deck. The friendly Brazilian was not too proud to shake hands in greeting or to lead him into the cabin, where a young Lur was busy lighting candles.
"It is so hot, and so many strange beasts fly about this river," Magin explained, "that I usually prefer to travel without a light. But we must see the way to our mouths! What will you have? Beer? Bordeaux? Champagne?"
"It’s really hot, and there are so many weird creatures flying around this river," Magin said, "that I usually like to travel without a light. But we need to see the way to our mouths! What do you want? Beer? Bordeaux? Champagne?"
Gaston considered this serious question with attention.
Gaston thought about this important question carefully.
"Since Monsieur has the goodness to inquire, if Monsieur has any of that fine champagne I tasted before—"
"Since you’re kind enough to ask, do you happen to have any of that fine champagne I tried before—"
"Ah yes! Certainly." And he gave a rapid order to the Lur. Then he stood silent, his eyes fixed on the reed portière. Gaston was more impressed than ever as he stood too, béret in hand, looking around the little saloon, so oddly, yet so comfortably fitted out with rugs and skins. Presently the Lur reappeared through the reed portière, which aroused the Brazilian from his abstraction. He filled the two glasses himself, waving his attendant out of the cabin, and handed one to Gaston. The other he raised in the air, bowing to his guest. "To the victor!" he said. "And sit down, won't you? There is more than one glass in that bottle."
"Ah yes! Of course." He quickly gave an order to the Lur. Then he stood quietly, his eyes fixed on the reed curtain. Gaston was more impressed than ever as he also stood, holding his beret, taking in the little saloon, which was strangely yet comfortably decorated with rugs and skins. Soon the Lur came back through the reed curtain, snapping the Brazilian out of his thoughts. He filled the two glasses himself, motioning for his attendant to leave the cabin, and handed one to Gaston. He raised the other glass in the air, bowing to his guest. "To the victor!" he said. "And please, have a seat, won't you? There's more than one glass in that bottle."
Gaston was enchanted to sit down and to sip another cognac.
Gaston was thrilled to sit down and enjoy another cognac.
"But, Monsieur," he exclaimed, looking about again, "you travel like an emperor!"
"But, Sir," he exclaimed, looking around again, "you travel like a king!"
"Ho!" laughed Magin, with a quick glance at Gaston. "I am well enough here. But there is one difficulty."[Pg 194] He looked at his glass, holding it up to the light. "I travel too slowly."
"Ha!" laughed Magin, casting a quick glance at Gaston. "I'm just fine here. But there’s one issue." [Pg 194] He examined his glass, raising it to the light. "I move too slowly."
Gaston smiled.
Gaston grinned.
"In Persia, who cares?"
"In Iran, who cares?"
"Well, it happens that at this moment I do. I have affairs at Mohamera. And in this tub it will take me three days more at the best—without considering that I shall have to wait till daylight to get through the rocks at Ahwaz." He lowered his glass and looked back at Gaston. "Tell me: Why shouldn't you take me down, ahead of my tub? Eh? Or to Sablah, if Mohamera is too far? It would not delay you so much, after all. You can tell them any story you like at Sheleilieh. Otherwise I am sure we can make a satisfactory arrangement." He put his hand suggestively into his pocket.
"Well, it turns out that I do have something going on right now. I have matters to take care of in Mohamera. This boat will take me at least another three days—especially since I need to wait until daylight to navigate the rocks at Ahwaz." He lowered his glass and glanced back at Gaston. "Let me ask you: Why can't you take me down ahead of my boat? Or to Sablah, if Mohamera is too far? It wouldn't really set you back much, after all. You can make up any story you want for Sheleilieh. Otherwise, I'm sure we can come to a deal." He suggestively slipped his hand into his pocket.
Gaston considered it between sips. It really was not much to do for this uncle of America who had been so amiable. And others had suddenly become so much less amiable than their wont. Moreover that Bakhtiari—he might repent when he heard the motor again. At any rate one could say that one had waited for him. And the Brazilian would no doubt show a gratitude so handsome that one could afford to be a little independent. If those on the steamer asked any questions when the motor-boat passed, surely the Brazilian, who was more of a seigneur than any employee of an oil company, would know how to answer.
Gaston thought about it between sips. It really wasn’t too much to do for this uncle of America who had been so friendly. And others had suddenly become a lot less friendly than usual. Plus, that Bakhtiari—he might change his mind when he heard the motor again. Anyway, one could say that they had waited for him. And the Brazilian would probably show such genuine gratitude that one could afford to be a bit independent. If those on the steamer asked any questions when the motorboat passed, surely the Brazilian, who was more of a gentleman than any oil company employee, would know how to respond.
"Allons! Why not?" he said aloud.
"Let's go! Why not?" he said aloud.
"Bravo!" cried the Brazilian, withdrawing his hand from his pocket. "Take that as part of my ticket. And excuse me a moment while I make arrangements."
"Awesome!" exclaimed the Brazilian, pulling his hand out of his pocket. "Consider that part of my ticket. And give me a moment while I sort things out."
He disappeared through the reed portière, leaving Gaston to admire five shining napoleons. It gave him an odd sensation to see, after so long, those coins of his country. When Magin finally came back, it was through the inner door.
He slipped through the reed curtain, leaving Gaston to admire five shiny gold coins. It felt strange to see those coins of his country again after so long. When Magin finally returned, it was through the inner door.
"Tell me: how much can you carry?" he asked. "I have four boxes I would like to take with me, besides a[Pg 195] few small things. These fools might wreck themselves at Ahwaz and lose everything in the river. It would annoy me very much—after all the trouble I have had to collect my objects of virtue! Besides, the tub will get through more easily without them. Come in and see."
"Tell me: how much can you carry?" he asked. "I have four boxes I want to take with me, along with a[Pg 195] few small things. These idiots might mess things up at Ahwaz and end up losing everything in the river. That would really frustrate me—especially after all the effort I put into gathering my valuable things! Plus, the tub will get through more easily without them. Come in and take a look."
"Mon Dieu!" exclaimed Gaston, scratching his head, when he saw. "My boat won't get through more easily with them, especially at night." He looked curiously around the cozy stateroom.
"Oh my God!" exclaimed Gaston, scratching his head when he saw. "My boat won't make it through any easier with them, especially at night." He looked around the cozy stateroom with curiosity.
"But it will take them, eh? If necessary, we can land them at Ahwaz and have them carried around the rapids."
"But they'll manage, right? If needed, we can drop them off at Ahwaz and have them transported around the rapids."
The thing took some manoeuvering; but the Lurs, with the help of much fluent profanity from the master, finally accomplished it without sinking the motor-boat. Gaston, sitting at the wheel to guard his precious engine against some clumsiness of the black-hatted mountaineers, looked on with humorous astonishment at this turn of affairs. He was destined, it appeared, to be disappointed in his hope of cheer. That cognac was really very good—if only one had had more of it. Still, one at least had company now; and he was not the man to be insensible to the fine champagne of the unexpected. Nor was he unconscious that of many baroque scenes at which he had assisted, this was not the least baroque.
The situation required some maneuvering, but the Lurs, with plenty of colorful swearing from the captain, finally pulled it off without sinking the motorboat. Gaston, sitting at the wheel to protect his precious engine from any mistakes made by the black-hatted mountaineers, watched this unfold with amused disbelief. It seemed he would be let down in his hope for cheer. That cognac was really good—if only he had had more of it. Still, at least he had company now; and he was not the type to ignore the pleasant surprise of the unexpected. He also realized that among the many extravagant scenes he had witnessed, this one was certainly among the most extravagant.
When the fourth chest had gingerly been lowered into place, Magin vanished again. Presently he reappeared, followed by his majordomo, to whom he gave instructions in a low voice. Then he stepped into the stern of the boat. The majordomo, taking two portmanteaux and a rug from the Lurs behind him, handed them down to Gaston. Having disposed of them, Gaston stood up, his eyes on the Lurs who crowded the rail.
When the fourth chest had carefully been set in place, Magin disappeared again. Soon, he returned, accompanied by his majordomo, to whom he quietly gave instructions. Then he stepped into the back of the boat. The majordomo, taking two suitcases and a blanket from the Lurs behind him, passed them down to Gaston. Once he had taken care of them, Gaston stood up, his eyes fixed on the Lurs crowded at the railing.
"Well, my friend," said Magin gaily, "for whom are you waiting? We shall yet have opportunities to admire the romantic scenery of the Karun!"
"Well, my friend," Magin said cheerfully, "who are you waiting for? We’ll still have chances to enjoy the beautiful views of the Karun!"
"Ah! Monsieur takes no—other object of virtue with him?"[Pg 196]
"Ah! Does Monsieur take any other objects of virtue with him?"[Pg 196]
"Have you so much room?" laughed Magin. "It is a good thing there is no wind to-night. Go ahead."
"Do you really have that much space?" Magin laughed. "Good thing there’s no wind tonight. Go ahead."
Gaston cast off, backed a few feet, reversed, and described a wide circle around the stern of the barge. It made a strange picture in the moonlight, with its black-curved beak and its spectral crew. They shifted to the other rail as the motor-boat came about, watching silently.
Gaston set off, backed up a few feet, turned around, and made a wide circle around the back of the barge. It looked odd in the moonlight, with its dark, curved front and its ghostly crew. They moved to the other side as the motorboat turned, watching silently.
"To your oars!" shouted Magin at them. "Row, sons of burnt fathers! Will you have me wait a month for you at Mohamera?"
"Get to your oars!" shouted Magin at them. "Row, sons of burned fathers! Do you expect me to wait a month for you at Mohamera?"
They scattered to their places, and Gaston caught the renewed flash of the sweeps as he turned to steer for the bend. It was a good thing, he told himself, that there was no wind to-night. The gunwale was nearer the water than he or the boat cared for. She made nothing like her usual speed. However, he said nothing. Neither did Magin—until the dark shadow of Umm-un-Nakhl divided the glitter in front of them.
They spread out to their spots, and Gaston noticed the glimmer of the oars again as he turned to navigate towards the bend. He reminded himself that it was a good thing there was no wind tonight. The edge of the boat was closer to the water than he or the boat liked. It wasn’t moving nearly as fast as usual. Still, he didn’t say anything. Neither did Magin—until the dark shape of Umm-un-Nakhl broke the sparkle ahead of them.
"Take the narrower channel," he ordered then. And when they were in it he added: "Stop, will you, and steer in there, under the shadow of the shore? I think we would better fortify ourselves for the work of the night. I at least did not forget the cognac, among my other objects of virtue."
"Take the narrower channel," he commanded. Once they were in it, he said, "Stop, will you, and steer in there, under the shadow of the shore? I think we should prepare ourselves for the work of the night. I at least didn't forget the cognac, along with my other essentials."
They fortified themselves accordingly, the Brazilian producing cigars as well. He certainly was an original, thought Gaston, now hopeful of experiencing actual cheer. That originality proved itself anew when, after a much longer period of refreshment than would suit most gentlemen in a hurry, the familiar flash became visible in the river behind them.
They prepared themselves accordingly, with the Brazilian making cigars as well. He was definitely one of a kind, Gaston thought, now optimistic about experiencing genuine happiness. That originality showed again when, after a much longer break than most men in a hurry would usually prefer, the familiar glimmer appeared in the river behind them.
"Now be quiet," commanded the extraordinary uncle of America. "Whatever happens we mustn't let them hear us. If they take this channel, we will slip down, and run part way up the other. We shall give them a little surprise."
"Now be quiet," commanded the amazing uncle of America. "No matter what happens, we can't let them hear us. If they take this path, we'll slip away and run partway up the other one. We'll give them a little surprise."
Nearer and nearer came the flash, which suddenly went[Pg 197] out behind the island. A recurrent splash succeeded it, and a wild melancholy singing. The singing and the recurrent splash grew louder, filled the silence of the river, grew softer; and presently the receding oars flashed again, below the island. But not until the last glint was lost in the shimmer of the water, the last sound had died out of the summer night, did the Brazilian begin to unfold his surprise.
Nearer and nearer came the flash, which suddenly went[Pg 197] out behind the island. A repeated splash followed it, accompanied by a wild, sad song. The singing and the recurrent splash grew louder, filling the silence of the river, then softened; and soon the fading oars flashed again, below the island. But it wasn't until the last glimmer disappeared in the shimmer of the water, and the last sound faded from the summer night, that the Brazilian began to reveal his surprise.
"Que diable allait-on faire dans cette galère!" he exclaimed. "It's the first time I ever knew them to do the right thing! Let us drink one more little glass to the good fortune of their voyage. And here, by the way, is another part of my ticket." He handed Gaston five more napoleons. "But now, my friend, we have some work. I see we shall never get anywhere with all this load. Let us therefore consign our objects of virtue to the safe keeping of the river. He will guard them better than anybody. Is it deep enough here?"
"What the hell were we thinking getting into this mess!" he exclaimed. "It's the first time I've ever seen them actually do the right thing! Let's have one more drink to wish them luck on their journey. And by the way, here's another part of my ticket." He handed Gaston five more napoleons. "But now, my friend, we have some work to do. I can see we won't get anywhere with all this baggage. So, let's leave our valuable items in the river's care. It will protect them better than anyone else. Is it deep enough here?"
It was deep enough. But what an affair, getting those heavy chests overboard! The last one nearly pulled Magin in with it. One of the clamps caught in his clothes, threw him against the side of the boat, and jerked something after it into the water. He sat down, swearing softly to himself, to catch his breath and investigate the damage.
It was deep enough. But what a hassle, getting those heavy chests overboard! The last one almost dragged Magin in with it. One of the clamps snagged on his clothes, slammed him against the side of the boat, and yanked something after it into the water. He sat down, cursing quietly to himself, to catch his breath and check for any damage.
"It was only my revolver," he announced. "And we have no need of that, since we are not going to the war! Now, my good Gaston, I have changed my mind. We will not go down the river, after all. We will go up."
"It was just my revolver," he said. "And we don’t need that, since we’re not going to war! Now, my good Gaston, I’ve changed my mind. We won’t go down the river after all. We’ll go upstream."
Gaston, this time, stared at him.
Gaston stared at him this time.
"Up? But, Monsieur, the barge—"
"Up? But, sir, the barge—"
"What is my barge to you, dear Gaston? Besides, it is no longer mine. It now belongs to the Sheikh of Mohamera—with whatever objects of virtue it still contains. He has long teased me for it. And none of them can read the note they are carrying to him! Didn't I tell you I was going to give them a little surprise? Well,[Pg 198] there it is. I am not a man, you see, to be tied to objects of virtue. Which reminds me: where are my portmanteaux?"
"What does my barge mean to you, dear Gaston? Besides, it’s not mine anymore. It now belongs to the Sheikh of Mohamera—with whatever valuable items it still has. He’s been teasing me about it for a long time. And none of them can read the note they’re bringing to him! Didn’t I tell you I was going to give them a little surprise? Well,[Pg 198] there it is. I’m not the kind of guy who gets attached to valuable things. Speaking of which: where are my suitcases?"
"Here, on the tank."
"Here, on the tank."
"Fi! And you a chauffeur! Give them to me. I will arrange myself a little. As for you, turn around and see how quickly you can carry me to the charming resort of Bund-i-Kir—where Antigonus fought Eumenes and the Silver Shields for the spoils of Susa, and won them. Did you ever hear, Gaston, of that interesting incident?"
"Wow! And you're a chauffeur! Hand them over to me. Let me freshen up a bit. As for you, turn around and see how fast you can get me to the lovely resort of Bund-i-Kir—where Antigonus battled Eumenes and the Silver Shields for the treasures of Susa, and came out on top. Have you ever heard, Gaston, about that fascinating event?"
"Monsieur is too strong for me," replied Gaston, cryptically. He took off his cap, wiped his face, and sat down at the wheel.
"Monsieur is too strong for me," Gaston replied mysteriously. He took off his cap, wiped his face, and sat down at the wheel.
"If a man is not strong, what is he?" rejoined Magin. "But you will not find this cigar too strong," he added amicably.
"If a man isn't strong, what is he?" Magin replied. "But you won't find this cigar too strong," he added in a friendly way.
Gaston did not. What he found strong was the originality of his passenger—and the way that cognac failed, in spite of its friendly warmth, to cheer him. For he kept thinking of that absurd Bakhtiari, and of the telegraph operator, and of M'sieu Guy, and the others, as he sped northward on the silent moonlit river.
Gaston did not. What he found impressive was the uniqueness of his passenger—and how the cognac, despite its comforting warmth, couldn't lift his spirits. He kept thinking about that ridiculous Bakhtiari, the telegraph operator, M'sieu Guy, and the others, as he raced northward on the quiet, moonlit river.
"This is very well, eh, Gaston?" uttered the Brazilian at last. "We march better without our objects of virtue." Gaston felt that he smiled as he lay smoking on his rug in the bottom of the boat. "But tell me," he went on presently, "how is it, if I may ask, that you didn't happen to go in the steamer too, with your Monsieur Guy? You do not look to me either old or incapable."
"This is great, right, Gaston?" the Brazilian finally said. "We move better without our ideals." Gaston noticed he was smiling as he lay back, smoking on the rug in the bottom of the boat. "But tell me," he continued after a moment, "if you don't mind me asking, why didn't you take the steamer with your Monsieur Guy? You don't seem old or unable to."
There it was, the same question, which really seemed to need no answer at first, but which somehow became harder to answer every time! Why was it? And how could it spoil so good a cognac?
There it was, the same question that initially seemed like it didn’t need an answer, but somehow became harder to answer each time! Why was that? And how could it ruin such good cognac?
"How is it?" repeated Gaston. "It is, Monsieur, that France is a great lady who does not derange herself for a simple vagabond like Gaston, or about whose liaisons or quarrels it is not for Gaston to concern himself.[Pg 199] This great lady has naturally not asked my opinion about this quarrel. But if she had, I would have told her that it is very stupid for everybody in Europe to begin shooting at each other. Why? Simply because it pleases ces messieurs the Austrians to treat ces messieurs the Serbs de haut en bas! What have I to do with that? Besides, this great lady is very far away, and by the time I arrive she will have arranged her affair. In the meantime there are many others, younger and more capable than I, whose express business it is to arrange such affairs. Will one piou-piou more or less change the result of one battle? Of course not! And if I should lose my hand or my head, who would buy me another? Not France! I have seen a little what France does in such cases. My own father left his leg at Gravelotte, together with his job and my mother's peace. I have seen what happened to her, and how it is that I am a vagabond—about whom France has never troubled herself." He shouted it over his shoulder, above the noise of the motor, with an increasing loudness. "Also," he went on, "I have duties not so far away as France. Up there, at Sheleilieh, there will perhaps be next month a little Gaston. If I go away, who will feed him? I have not the courage of Monsieur, who separates himself so easily from objects of virtue. Voilà!"
"How is it?" Gaston repeated. "Well, Monsieur, France is a great lady who doesn't change her plans for someone like me, a simple vagabond, or worry about my relationships or fights—those aren’t my concerns.[Pg 199] This great lady hasn’t asked for my opinion on this quarrel. But if she had, I would have said it’s incredibly foolish for everyone in Europe to start shooting at each other. Why? Simply because it pleases those gentlemen the Austrians to look down on those gentlemen the Serbs! What do I have to do with that? Besides, this great lady is far away, and by the time I get there, she’ll have sorted things out. In the meantime, there are many others, younger and more capable than I, whose job it is to handle these matters. Will one more little soldier make a difference in a battle? Of course not! And if I were to lose my hand or my head, who would replace them? Not France! I’ve seen a bit of what France does in such situations. My own father lost his leg at Gravelotte, along with his job and my mother’s peace of mind. I’ve witnessed what happened to her, and that’s how I ended up a vagabond—one that France has never bothered about." He shouted this over his shoulder, above the noise of the motor, getting louder. "Also," he added, "I have responsibilities that are closer than France. Up at Sheleilieh, there might be a little Gaston next month. If I leave, who will take care of him? I don’t have the courage of Monsieur, who can so easily detach himself from things of value. Voilà!"
Magin said nothing for a moment. Then:
Magin didn't say anything for a moment. Then:
"Courage, yes! One needs a little courage in this curious world." There was a pause, as the boat cut around a dark curve. "But do not think, my poor Gaston, that it is I who blame you. On the contrary, I find you very reasonable—more reasonable than many ministers of state. If others in Europe had been able to express themselves like you, Gaston, Monsieur Guy and his friends would not have run away so suddenly. It takes courage, too, not to run after them." He made a sound, as if changing his position, and presently he began to sing softly to himself.
"Courage, definitely! You need a bit of courage in this strange world." There was a pause as the boat turned a dark corner. "But don’t think, my poor Gaston, that I’m blaming you. On the contrary, I find you very reasonable—more reasonable than many government officials. If others in Europe could express themselves like you, Gaston, Monsieur Guy and his friends wouldn’t have fled so quickly. It also takes courage not to chase after them." He made a sound, as if adjusting his position, and soon he started to sing softly to himself.
"Monsieur would make a fortune in the café-chantant,"[Pg 200] commented Gaston. He began to feel, at last, after the favorable reception of his speech, a little cheered. He felt cooler, too, in this quiet rushing moonlight of the river. "What is it that Monsieur sings? It seems to me that I have heard that air."
"Monsieur could make a fortune in the café-chantant,"[Pg 200] Gaston said. After the positive reaction to his speech, he started to feel a bit uplifted. He also felt cooler in the calm flowing moonlight by the river. "What is it that Monsieur sings? I feel like I’ve heard that tune before."
"Very likely you have, Gaston. It is a little song of sentiment, sung by all the sentimental young ladies of the world. He who wrote it, however, was far from sentimental. He was a fellow countryman of mine—and of the late Abraham!—who loved your country so much that he lived in it and died in it." And Magin sang again, more loudly, the first words of the song:
"You're probably right, Gaston. It's a sweet little song that all the romantic young women out there sing. But the person who wrote it wasn't sentimental at all. He was a fellow countryman of mine—and of the late Abraham!—who loved your country so much that he lived and died here." And Magin sang again, louder this time, the opening lines of the song:
That I’m so sad; A fairy tale from old times,
"I can't get that out of my mind."
Gaston listened with admiration, astonishment, and perplexity. It suddenly came back to him how this original Brazilian had sworn when the chest caught his clothes.
Gaston listened with admiration, shock, and confusion. It suddenly reminded him how this unique Brazilian had cursed when the chest snagged his clothes.
"But, Monsieur, I thought—Are you, then, a German?"
"But, sir, I was wondering—Are you German?"
Magin, after a second, laughed.
Magin laughed after a moment.
"But Gaston, am I then an enemy?"
"But Gaston, am I really your enemy?"
Gaston examined him in the moonlight.
Gaston looked him over in the moonlight.
"Well," he answered slowly, "if your country and mine are at war—"
"Well," he replied slowly, "if our countries are at war—"
"What has that to do with us, as you just now so truly said? You have found that your country's quarrel was not cause enough for you to leave Persia, and so have I. Voilà tout!" He examined Gaston in turn. "But I thought you knew all the time. Such is fame! I flattered myself that your Monsieur Guy would leave no one untold. Whereas he has left us the pleasure of a situation more piquant, after all, than I supposed. We enjoy the magnificent moonlight of the south, we admire a historic river under its most successful aspect, and we do not exalt ourselves because our countrymen, many[Pg 201] hundreds of miles away, have lost their heads." He smiled over the piquancy of the situation. "Strength is good," he went on in his impressive bass, "and courage is better. But reason, as you so justly say, is best of all. For which reason," he added, "allow me to recommend to you, my dear Gaston, that you look a little where you are steering."
"What does that have to do with us, as you just pointed out? You realized that the conflict in your country wasn't enough reason for you to leave Persia, and so did I. That's it!" He looked at Gaston in turn. "But I thought you already knew. That's fame for you! I was under the impression that your Monsieur Guy would leave no one in the dark. Instead, he's left us with a situation that's actually more intriguing than I expected. We’re enjoying the beautiful moonlight of the south, admiring a historic river at its finest, and we’re not feeling superior just because our fellow countrymen, many[Pg 201] hundreds of miles away, have lost their heads." He smiled at the irony of the situation. "Strength is good," he continued in his deep voice, "and courage is better. But reason, as you rightly said, is the best of all. For that reason," he added, "let me suggest to you, my dear Gaston, that you pay attention to where you're heading."
Gaston looked. But he discovered that his moment of cheer had been all too brief. A piquant situation, indeed! The piquancy of that situation somehow complicated everything more darkly than before. If there were reasons why he should not go away with the others, as they had all taken it for granted that he would do, was that a reason why he, Gaston, whose father had lost a leg at Gravelotte, should do this masquerading German a service? All the German's amiability and originality did not change that. Perhaps, indeed, that explained the originality and amiability. The German, at any rate, did not seem to trouble himself about it. When Gaston next looked over his shoulder, Magin was lying flat on his back in the bottom of the boat, with his hands under his head and his eyes closed. And so he continued to lie, silent and apparently asleep, while his troubled companion, hand on wheel and béret on ear, steered through the waning moonlight of the Karun.
Gaston looked around. But he realized his moment of happiness had been way too short. What an intense situation, really! The intensity of that moment somehow made everything feel even darker than it was before. If there were reasons he shouldn't leave with the others, as everyone assumed he would, did that justify him, Gaston—whose father had lost a leg at Gravelotte—doing a favor for this masquerading German? All the German's friendliness and uniqueness didn’t change that fact. Maybe, in fact, that explained his uniqueness and friendliness. The German, at least, didn’t seem to be bothered by it. When Gaston glanced back again, Magin was lying flat on his back at the bottom of the boat, with his hands under his head and his eyes shut. And he stayed that way, quiet and seemingly asleep, while his worried companion, hand on the wheel and béret tilted to the side, navigated through the fading moonlight over the Karun.
VII
The moon was but a ghost of itself, and a faint rose was beginning to tinge the pallor of the sky behind the Bakhtiari mountains, when the motor began to miss fire. Gaston, stifling an exclamation, cut it off, unscrewed the cap of the tank, and measured the gasolene. Then he stepped softly forward to the place in the bow where he kept his reserve cans. Magin, roused by the stopping of the boat, sat up, stretching.
The moon was just a shadow of its former self, and a soft pink hue was starting to color the pale sky behind the Bakhtiari mountains when the motor started to sputter. Gaston, holding back a shout, quieted himself, unscrewed the cap of the gas tank, and checked the gasoline level. Then he quietly moved to the front of the boat where he stored his spare cans. Magin, awakened by the boat coming to a halt, sat up and stretched.
"Tiens!" he exclaimed. "Here we are!" He looked about at the high clay banks enclosing the tawny basin[Pg 202] of the four rivers. In front of him the konar trees of Bund-i-Kir showed their dark green. At the right, on top of the bluff of the eastern shore, a solitary peasant stood white against the sky. Near him a couple of oxen on an inclined plane worked the rude mechanism that drew up water to the fields. The creak of the pulleys and the splash of the dripping goatskins only made more intense the early morning silence. "Do you remember, Gaston?" asked Magin. "It was here we first had the good fortune to meet—not quite three weeks ago."
"Look!" he exclaimed. "We’re here!" He glanced around at the tall clay banks surrounding the brown basin[Pg 202] of the four rivers. In front of him, the konar trees of Bund-i-Kir displayed their dark green. To the right, on top of the bluff of the eastern shore, a lone peasant stood out against the sky. Nearby, a couple of oxen on a slope worked the crude mechanism that raised water to the fields. The creaking of the pulleys and the splashing of the leaking goatskins only deepened the early morning quiet. "Do you remember, Gaston?" Magin asked. "It was here we first had the good luck to meet—not quite three weeks ago."
"I remember," answered Gaston, keeping his eye on the mouth of the tank he was filling, "that I was the one who wished you peace, Monsieur; and that no one asked who you were or where you were going."
"I remember," replied Gaston, keeping an eye on the opening of the tank he was filling, "that I was the one who wished you peace, Sir; and that no one asked who you were or where you were headed."
Magin yawned.
Magin yawned.
"Well, you seem to have satisfied yourself now on those important points. I might add, however, for your further information, that I think I shall not go to Bund-i-Kir, which looks too peaceful to disturb at this matinal hour, but there—on the western shore of the Ab-i-Shuteit. And that reminds me. I still have to pay you the rest of my ticket."
"Well, it looks like you’ve made up your mind about those important points. I should mention, though, for your information, that I don’t think I’ll be going to Bund-i-Kir, which seems too calm to disrupt at this early hour, but there—on the western shore of the Ab-i-Shuteit. And that reminds me, I still need to pay you the rest of my ticket."
He reached forward and laid a little pile of gold on Gaston's seat. Gaston, watching out of the corner of his eye as he poured gasolene, saw that there were more than five napoleons in that pile. There were at least ten.
He reached forward and placed a small stack of gold on Gaston's seat. Gaston, keeping an eye on him while he poured gasoline, noticed that there were more than five napoleons in that stack. There were at least ten.
"What would you say, Monsieur," he asked slowly, emptying his tin, "if I were to take you instead to Sheleilieh—where there are still a few of the English?"
"What would you say, sir," he asked slowly, finishing his drink, "if I were to take you instead to Sheleilieh—where there are still a few English people?"
"I would say, my good Gaston, that you had more courage than I thought. By the way," he went on casually, "what is this?"
"I would say, my good Gaston, that you showed more courage than I expected. By the way," he continued nonchalantly, "what is this?"
He reached forward again toward Gaston's seat, where lay the Bakhtiari's present. Gaston dropped his tin and made a snatch at it. But Magin was too quick for him. He retreated to his place at the stern of the boat, where he drew the knife out of its sheath.[Pg 203]
He reached forward again toward Gaston's seat, where the Bakhtiari's gift was. Gaston dropped his can and tried to grab it. But Magin was too fast for him. He pulled back to his spot at the back of the boat, where he took the knife out of its sheath.[Pg 203]
"Sharp, too!" he commented, with a smile at Gaston. "And my revolver is gone!"
"Sharp, too!" he said, smiling at Gaston. "And my gun is missing!"
Gaston, very pale, stepped to his seat.
Gaston, looking quite pale, made his way to his seat.
"That, Monsieur, was given me by my Bakhtiari brother-in-law—to take to the war. When he found I had not the courage to go, he ran away from me."
"That, sir, was given to me by my Bakhtiari brother-in-law—to take to the war. When he realized I didn’t have the courage to go, he ran away from me."
"But you thought there might be more than one way to make war, eh? Well, I at least am not an Apache. Perhaps the sharks will know what to do with it." The blade glittered in the brightening air and splashed out of sight. And Magin, folding his arms, smiled again at Gaston. "Another object of virtue for the safe custody of the Karun!"
"But you thought there might be more than one way to wage war, right? Well, I’m definitely not an Apache. Maybe the sharks will figure out what to do with it." The blade sparkled in the increasing light and vanished from view. Magin crossed his arms and smiled at Gaston again. "Another worthy object for the safe keeping of the Karun!"
"But not all!" cried Gaston thickly, seizing the little pile of gold beside him and flinging it after the knife.
"But not all!" shouted Gaston, grabbing the small pile of gold next to him and throwing it after the knife.
Magin's smile broadened.
Magin smiled wider.
"Have you not forgotten something, Gaston?"
"Did you forget something, Gaston?"
"But certainly not, Monsieur," he replied, putting his hand into his pocket. The next moment a second shower of gold caught the light. And where the little circles of ripples widened in the river, a sharp fin suddenly cut the muddy water.
"But definitely not, Sir," he replied, reaching into his pocket. The next moment, a second shower of gold glinted in the light. And where the small circles of ripples spread out in the river, a sharp fin suddenly sliced through the murky water.
"Oho! Mr. Shark loses no time!" cried Magin. He stopped smiling, and turned back to Gaston. "But we do. Allow me to say, my friend, that you show yourself really too romantic. This is no doubt an excellent comedy which we are playing for the benefit of that gentleman on the bluff. But even he begins to get tired of it. See? He starts to say his morning prayer. So be so good as to show a little of the reason which you know how to show, and start for shore. But first you might do well to screw on the cap of your tank—if you do not mind a little friendly advice."
"Oho! Mr. Shark isn’t wasting any time!" exclaimed Magin. He stopped smiling and turned back to Gaston. "But we are. Let me just say, my friend, that you’re being way too romantic. This is undoubtedly a great show we’re putting on for that guy on the bluff. But even he’s starting to get bored with it. See? He’s beginning to say his morning prayer. So please show a little of the common sense I know you have, and let's head to shore. But first, it might be a good idea to screw the cap back on your tank—if you don’t mind a bit of friendly advice."
Gaston looked around absent-mindedly, and took up the nickel cap. But he suddenly turned back to Magin.
Gaston glanced around distractedly and picked up the nickel cap. But then he abruptly turned back to Magin.
"You speak too much about friends, Monsieur. I am not your friend. I am your enemy. And I shall not take[Pg 204] you there, to the Ab-i-Shuteit. I shall take you into the Ab-i-Gerger—to Sheleilieh and the English."
"You talk too much about friends, sir. I'm not your friend. I'm your enemy. And I won't take[Pg 204] you to the Ab-i-Shuteit. I'll take you to the Ab-i-Gerger—to Sheleilieh and the English."
Magin considered him, with a flicker in his lighted eyes.
Magin looked at him, a glimmer in his bright eyes.
"You might perhaps have done it if you had not forgotten about your gasolene—And you may yet. We shall see. But it seems to me, my—enemy!—that you make a miscalculation. Let us suppose that you take me to Sheleilieh. It is highly improbable, because you no longer have your knife to assist you. I, it is true, no longer have my revolver to assist me; but I have two arms, longer and I fancy stronger than yours. However, let us make the supposition. And let us make the equally improbable supposition that I fall into the hands of the English. What can they do to me? The worst they can do is to give me free lodging and nourishment till the end of the war! Whereas you, Gaston—you do not seem to have reflected that life will not be so simple for you, after this. There is a very unpleasant little word by which they name citizens who do not respond to their country's call to arms. In other words, Mr. Deserter, you have taken the road which, in war time, ends between a firing-squad and a stone wall."
"You might have done it if you hadn’t forgotten about your gas. And you still might. We’ll see. But it seems to me, my—enemy!—that you’re making a miscalculation. Let’s assume you take me to Sheleilieh. That’s highly unlikely, since you no longer have your knife to help you. True, I don’t have my revolver either, but I have two arms, which are longer and I think stronger than yours. But let’s go with that assumption. And let’s also assume, though it’s unlikely, that I end up in the hands of the English. What can they do to me? The worst they can do is give me free housing and food until the end of the war! Whereas you, Gaston—you don’t seem to realize that life won’t be so easy for you after this. There’s a very unpleasant little word for citizens who don’t respond to their country’s call to arms. In other words, Mr. Deserter, you’ve taken the path that, in wartime, ends between a firing squad and a stone wall."
Gaston, evidently, had not reflected on that. He stared at his nickel cap, turning it around in his fingers.
Gaston clearly hadn't thought about that. He looked at his nickel cap, twisting it around in his fingers.
"You see?" continued Magin. "Well then, what about that little Gaston? I do not know what has suddenly made you so much less reasonable than you were last night; but I, at least, have not changed. And I see no reason why that little Gaston should be left between two horns of a dilemma. In fact I see excellent reasons not only why you should take me that short distance to the shore, but why you should accompany me to Dizful. There I am at home. I am, more than any one else, emperor. And I need a man like you. I am going to have a car, I am going to have a boat, I am going to have a place in the sun. There will be many changes in that country after the war. You will see. It is not so far,[Pg 205] either, from here. It is evident that your heart, like mine, is in this part of the world. So come with me. Eh, Gaston?"
"You see?" Magin continued. "Well, what about that little Gaston? I don't know what's suddenly made you less reasonable than you were last night, but I haven't changed at all. And I don't see any reason why that little Gaston should be stuck in a tough spot. In fact, I have great reasons not only for why you should take me that short distance to the shore, but also for why you should come with me to Dizful. That's where I belong. More than anyone else, I'm in charge there. I need someone like you. I'm going to have a car, I'm going to have a boat, I'm going to have a place in the sun. There will be many changes in that country after the war. You'll see. It's not too far,[Pg 205] either, from here. It's clear that your heart, like mine, is in this part of the world. So come with me. Right, Gaston?"
"Heart!" repeated Gaston, with a bitter smile. "It is you who speak of the heart, and of—— But you do not speak of the little surprise with which you might some day regale me, Mr. Enemy! Nor do you say what you fear—that I might take it into my head to go fishing at Umm-un-Nakhl!"
"Heart!" Gaston echoed with a bitter smile. "You're the one talking about the heart, and about— But you’re not mentioning the little surprise you might one day share with me, Mr. Enemy! Nor are you saying what you’re really afraid of—that I might decide to go fishing at Umm-un-Nakhl!"
"Ah bah!" exclaimed Magin impatiently. "However, you are right. I am not like you. I do not betray my country for a little savage with a jewel in her nose! It is because of that small difference between us, Gaston, between your people and my people, that you will see such changes here after the war. But you will not see them unless you accept my offer. After all, what else can you do?" He left Gaston to take it in as he twirled his metal cap. "There is the sun already," Magin added presently. "We shall have a hot journey."
"Ugh!" Magin exclaimed impatiently. "But you're right. I'm not like you. I won't betray my country for a little savage with a jewel in her nose! It's that small difference between us, Gaston, between your people and mine, that will bring so many changes here after the war. But you won't see them unless you accept my offer. After all, what else can you do?" He left Gaston to think about it as he twirled his metal cap. "There's the sun already," Magin added after a moment. "We're going to have a hot journey."
Gaston looked over his shoulder at the quivering rim of gold that surged up behind the Bakhtiari mountains. How sharp and purple they were, against what a deepening blue! On the bluff the white-clad peasant stood with his back to the light, his hands folded in front of him, his head bowed.
Gaston glanced over his shoulder at the shimmering edge of gold rising behind the Bakhtiari mountains. They appeared so sharp and purple against the deepening blue sky! On the bluff, the peasant dressed in white stood with his back to the light, his hands folded in front of him, his head bowed.
"You look tired, Gaston," said Magin pleasantly. "Will you have this cigar?"
"You look tired, Gaston," Magin said kindly. "Do you want this cigar?"
"No, thank you," replied Gaston. He felt in his own pockets, however, first for a cigarette and then for a match. He was indeed tired, so tired that he no longer remembered which pocket to fumble in or what he held in his hand as he fumbled. Ah, that sacred tank! Then he suddenly smiled again, looking at Magin. "There is something else I can do!"
"No, thanks," Gaston replied. He checked his pockets, first for a cigarette and then for a match. He was really tired, so tired that he couldn't remember which pocket to search or what he was holding in his hand while he fumbled. Ah, that sacred tank! Then he suddenly smiled again, looking at Magin. "I can do something else!"
"What?" asked Magin as he lay at ease in the stern, enjoying the first perfume of his cigar. "You can't go back to France, now, and I should hardly advise you to go back to Sheleilieh. At least until after the war. Then[Pg 206] there will be no more English there to ask you troublesome questions!"
"What?" Magin asked as he relaxed in the back, savoring the initial scent of his cigar. "You can’t go back to France now, and I really wouldn’t recommend going back to Sheleilieh. At least not until after the war. Then[Pg 206] there won’t be any more English around to ask you annoying questions!"
Gaston lighted his cigarette. And, keeping his eyes on Magin, he slowly moved his hand, in which were both the nickel cap and the still-burning match, toward the mouth of the tank.
Gaston lit his cigarette. And, keeping his eyes on Magin, he slowly moved his hand, holding both the nickel cap and the still-burning match, toward the mouth of the tank.
"This!" he answered.
"This!" he replied.
Magin watched him. He did not catch the connection at first. He saw it quickly enough, however. In his pale translucent eyes there was something very like a flare.
Magin watched him. He didn’t grasp the connection right away. But he understood it quickly enough. In his pale, translucent eyes, there was something that resembled a flare.
"Look out—or we shall go together after all!"
"Watch out—or we'll end up going together after all!"
"We shall go together, after all," repeated Gaston. "And here is your place in the sun!"
"We'll go together, after all," Gaston repeated. "And here’s your spot in the sun!"
Magin still watched, as the little flame flickered through the windless air. But he did not move.
Magin continued to watch as the small flame flickered in the still air. But he didn't move.
"It will go out! And you have not the courage Apache!"
"It will go out! And you don't have the courage, Apache!"
"You will see, Prussian!" The match stopped, at last, above the open hole; but the hand that held it trembled a little, and so did the strange low voice that said: "This at least I can do—for that great lady, far away."
"You'll see, Prussian!" The match finally stopped above the open hole; but the hand holding it shook a little, and so did the strange low voice that said, "This is something I can do—for that great lady, so far away."
The peasant on the bluff, prostrated toward Mecca with his forehead in the dust, was startled out of his prayer by a roar in the basin below him. There where the trim-white jinn-boat of the Firengi had been was now a blazing mass of wreckage, out of which came fierce cracklings, hissings, sounds not to be named. As he stared at it the wreckage fell apart, began to disappear in a cloud of smoke and steam that lengthened toward the southern gateway of the basin. And in the turbid water, cut by swift sharks' fins, he saw a sudden bright trail of red, redder than any fire or sunrise. It paled gradually, the smoke melted after the steam, the current caught the last charred fragments of wreckage and drew them out of sight.
The peasant on the hill, kneeling toward Mecca with his forehead in the dirt, was startled out of his prayer by a roar coming from the valley below him. Where the neat white jinn-boat of the Firengi had been, there was now a blazing heap of wreckage, producing fierce crackling and hissing sounds that couldn't be named. As he stared, the wreckage broke apart and began to vanish in a cloud of smoke and steam that stretched toward the southern entrance of the valley. In the murky water, sliced by fast-moving shark fins, he saw a sudden bright splash of red, more vibrant than any fire or sunrise. It gradually faded, the smoke dissipated after the steam, and the current carried away the last charred pieces of wreckage, pulling them from view.
The peasant watched it all silently, as if waiting for some new magic of the Firengi, from his high bank of the[Pg 207] Karun—that snow-born river bound for distant palms, that had seen so many generations of the faces of men, so many of the barks to which men trust their hearts, their hopes, their treasures, as it wound, century after century, from the mountains to the sea. Then, at last, the peasant folded his hands anew and bowed his head toward Mecca.[Pg 208]
The peasant watched everything quietly, as if waiting for some new magic of the Firengi, from his high lookout at the[Pg 207] Karun—that snow-fed river headed toward far-off palm trees, which had witnessed countless generations of men's faces, so many of the boats where men place their hearts, hopes, and treasures, as it flowed, century after century, from the mountains to the sea. Then, finally, the peasant folded his hands again and bowed his head toward Mecca.[Pg 208]
THE GAY OLD DOG[9]
By EDNA FERBER
By EDNA FERBER
From The Metropolitan Magazine
From The Met Magazine
Those of you who have dwelt—or even lingered—in Chicago, Illinois (this is not a humorous story), are familiar with the region known as the Loop. For those others of you to whom Chicago is a transfer point between New York and San Francisco there is presented this brief explanation:
Those of you who have lived—or even spent some time—in Chicago, Illinois (this is not a funny story), know about the area called the Loop. For those of you who only see Chicago as a stopover between New York and San Francisco, here’s a quick explanation:
The Loop is a clamorous, smoke-infested district embraced by the iron arms of the elevated tracks. In a city boasting fewer millions, it would be known familiarly as downtown. From Congress to Lake Street, from Wabash almost to the river, those thunderous tracks make a complete circle, or loop. Within it lie the retail shops, the commercial hotels, the theaters, the restaurants. It is the Fifth Avenue (diluted) and the Broadway (deleted) of Chicago. And he who frequents it by night in search of amusement and cheer is known, vulgarly, as a loop-hound.
The Loop is a noisy, smoke-filled area surrounded by the elevated train tracks. In a city with fewer millions, it would simply be called downtown. From Congress to Lake Street, and from Wabash almost to the river, those roaring tracks form a complete circle, or loop. Inside this loop are the shops, hotels, theaters, and restaurants. It’s the diluted version of Fifth Avenue and the missing version of Broadway in Chicago. Anyone who visits at night looking for fun and entertainment is crudely referred to as a loop-hound.
Jo Hertz was a loop-hound. On the occasion of those sparse first nights granted the metropolis of the Middle West he was always present, third row, aisle, left. When a new loop café was opened, Jo's table always commanded an unobstructed view of anything worth viewing. On entering he was wont to say, "Hello, Gus," with careless cordiality to the head-waiter, the while his eye roved expertly from table to table as he removed his gloves. He ordered things under glass, so that his[Pg 209] table, at midnight or thereabouts, resembled a hot-bed that favors the bell system. The waiters fought for him. He was the kind of man who mixes his own salad dressing. He liked to call for a bowl, some cracked ice, lemon, garlic, paprika, salt, pepper, vinegar and oil, and make a rite of it. People at near-by tables would lay down their knives and forks to watch, fascinated. The secret of it seemed to lie in using all the oil in sight and calling for more.
Jo Hertz was a frequent visitor to the local nightlife. Whenever the Midwestern city had its rare first nights, he was always there, sitting in the third row, aisle seat on the left. When a new café opened, Jo always had a perfect view of everything worth seeing. Upon entering, he'd casually greet the head waiter, saying, "Hello, Gus," while his eyes expertly scanned the room as he took off his gloves. He ordered appetizers under glass so that his[Pg 209] table, around midnight, looked like a display of all the culinary treats. The waiters competed for his attention. He was the type who made his own salad dressing. He liked to ask for a bowl, some crushed ice, lemon, garlic, paprika, salt, pepper, vinegar, and oil, turning it into a little ritual. People at nearby tables would set down their utensils, captivated by the show. The trick seemed to be using all the oil available and then requesting more.
That was Jo—a plump and lonely bachelor of fifty. A plethoric, roving-eyed and kindly man, clutching vainly at the garments of a youth that had long slipped past him. Jo Hertz, in one of those pinch-waist belted suits and a trench coat and a little green hat, walking up Michigan Avenue of a bright winter's afternoon, trying to take the curb with a jaunty youthfulness against which every one of his fat-encased muscles rebelled, was a sight for mirth or pity, depending on one's vision.
That was Jo—a heavyset and lonely single guy in his fifties. A broad-shouldered, wandering-eyed, and kind man, desperately holding onto the remnants of a youth that had long since passed him by. Jo Hertz, dressed in one of those fitted belted suits, a trench coat, and a little green hat, strolling up Michigan Avenue on a bright winter afternoon, trying to walk with a cheerful youthfulness that his overweight body completely resisted, was a sight that could make you laugh or feel sorry for him, depending on how you looked at it.
The gay-dog business was a late phase in the life of Jo Hertz. He had been a quite different sort of canine. The staid and harassed brother of three unwed and selfish sisters is an under dog. The tale of how Jo Hertz came to be a loop-hound should not be compressed within the limits of a short story. It should be told as are the photoplays, with frequent throw-backs and many cut-ins. To condense twenty-three years of a man's life into some five or six thousand words requires a verbal economy amounting to parsimony.
The dog grooming business was a later chapter in Jo Hertz's life. He used to be a very different kind of dog. As the dependable and stressed-out brother of three unmarried and self-centered sisters, he was truly an underdog. The story of how Jo Hertz became a loop-hound shouldn't be squeezed into a short narrative. It should be told like movies, with lots of flashbacks and side stories. Trying to condense twenty-three years of a man’s life into just five or six thousand words demands a level of restraint that feels like stinginess.
At twenty-seven Jo had been the dutiful, hard-working son (in the wholesale harness business) of a widowed and gummidging mother, who called him Joey. If you had looked close you would have seen that now and then a double wrinkle would appear between Jo's eyes—a wrinkle that had no business there at twenty-seven. Then Jo's mother died, leaving him handicapped by a death-bed promise, the three sisters and a three-story-and-basement house on Calumet Avenue. Jo's wrinkle became a fixture.[Pg 210]
At twenty-seven, Jo was the dutiful, hard-working son in the wholesale harness business, taking care of his widowed and nagging mother, who called him Joey. If you looked closely, you would have noticed an occasional deep line forming between Jo's eyes—a line that had no place there at twenty-seven. Then Jo’s mother passed away, leaving him burdened by a deathbed promise, along with three sisters and a three-story house with a basement on Calumet Avenue. Jo's deep line became a permanent feature.[Pg 210]
Death-bed promises should be broken as lightly as they are seriously made. The dead have no right to lay their clammy fingers upon the living.
Deathbed promises should be broken as easily as they are made seriously. The dead have no right to impose their cold grasp on the living.
"Joey," she had said, in her high, thin voice, "take care of the girls."
"Joey," she said, in her high, thin voice, "look after the girls."
"I will, ma," Jo had choked.
"I will, Mom," Jo had choked.
"Joey," and the voice was weaker, "promise me you won't marry till the girls are all provided for." Then as Jo had hesitated, appalled: "Joey, it's my dying wish. Promise!"
"Joey," the voice was weaker, "promise me you won't marry until the girls are taken care of." Then, seeing Jo hesitate, shocked: "Joey, it's my dying wish. Promise!"
"I promise, ma," he had said.
"I promise, Mom," he had said.
Whereupon his mother had died, comfortably, leaving him with a completely ruined life.
Where his mother had passed away peacefully, leaving him with a totally shattered life.
They were not bad-looking girls, and they had a certain style, too. That is, Stell and Eva had. Carrie, the middle one, taught school over on the West Side. In those days it took her almost two hours each way. She said the kind of costume she required should have been corrugated steel. But all three knew what was being worn, and they wore it—or fairly faithful copies of it. Eva, the housekeeping sister, had a needle knack. She could skim the State Street windows and come away with a mental photograph of every separate tuck, hem, yoke, and ribbon. Heads of departments showed her the things they kept in drawers, and she went home and reproduced them with the aid of a two-dollar-a-day seamstress. Stell, the youngest, was the beauty. They called her Babe. She wasn't really a beauty, but some one had once told her that she looked like Janice Meredith (it was when that work of fiction was at the height of its popularity). For years afterward, whenever she went to parties, she affected a single, fat curl over her right shoulder, with a rose stuck through it.
They weren't bad-looking girls, and they had a certain style, too. That is, Stell and Eva did. Carrie, the middle sister, taught school on the West Side. Back then, it took her almost two hours to get there each way. She said the kind of outfit she needed should have been made of corrugated steel. But all three knew what was in fashion, and they wore it—or pretty close copies of it. Eva, the sister who handled the house, had a talent for sewing. She could walk past the State Street windows and remember every single tuck, hem, yoke, and ribbon. Department heads showed her what they kept in the drawers, and she would go home and replicate them with the help of a two-dollar-a-day seamstress. Stell, the youngest, was the pretty one. They called her Babe. She wasn't really a beauty, but someone had once told her she looked like Janice Meredith (it was when that novel was super popular). For years afterward, whenever she went to parties, she styled a single, thick curl over her right shoulder, with a rose stuck in it.
Twenty-three years ago one's sisters did not strain at the household leash, nor crave a career. Carrie taught school, and hated it. Eva kept house expertly and complainingly. Babe's profession was being the family[Pg 211] beauty, and it took all her spare time. Eva always let her sleep until ten.
Twenty-three years ago, sisters didn't push against the constraints of home life or yearn for careers. Carrie taught at a school and despised it. Eva managed the house with skill but often complained. Babe's job was being the family's beauty, which took up all her free time. Eva always let her sleep in until ten.
This was Jo's household, and he was the nominal head of it. But it was an empty title. The three women dominated his life. They weren't consciously selfish. If you had called them cruel they would have put you down as mad. When you are the lone brother of three sisters, it means that you must constantly be calling for, escorting, or dropping one of them somewhere. Most men of Jo's age were standing before their mirror of a Saturday night, whistling blithely and abstractedly while they discarded a blue polka-dot for a maroon tie, whipped off the maroon for a shot-silk, and at the last moment decided against the shot-silk in favor of a plain black-and-white, because she had once said she preferred quiet ties. Jo, when he should have been preening his feathers for conquest, was saying:
This was Jo's household, and he was the so-called head of it. But it was just an empty title. The three women ruled his life. They weren't intentionally selfish. If you had called them cruel, they would have thought you were crazy. Being the only brother to three sisters meant he was always calling for, taking, or dropping one of them off somewhere. Most guys Jo's age were standing in front of their mirrors on a Saturday night, whistling happily and distractedly as they swapped a blue polka-dot tie for a maroon one, tossed the maroon for a shot-silk, and at the last minute decided against the shot-silk in favor of a plain black-and-white, because she had once mentioned she liked simple ties. Jo, instead of getting ready for his own potential conquests, was saying:
"Well, my God, I am hurrying! Give a man time, can't you? I just got home. You girls have been laying around the house all day. No wonder you're ready."
"Well, my God, I am hurrying! Can't you give a guy a break? I just got home. You girls have been lounging around the house all day. No wonder you’re all set."
He took a certain pride in seeing his sisters well dressed, at a time when he should have been reveling in fancy waistcoats and brilliant-hued socks, according to the style of that day, and the inalienable right of any unwed male under thirty, in any day. On those rare occasions when his business necessitated an out-of-town trip, he would spend half a day floundering about the shops selecting handkerchiefs, or stockings, or feathers, or fans, or gloves for the girls. They always turned out to be the wrong kind, judging by their reception.
He took a certain pride in seeing his sisters well dressed, at a time when he should have been enjoying fancy vests and brightly colored socks, as was the style of the day and the undeniable privilege of any single guy under thirty, any day. On those rare occasions when his work required him to travel out of town, he would spend half a day wandering around the shops picking out handkerchiefs, stockings, feathers, fans, or gloves for the girls. They always ended up being the wrong kind, based on how they were received.
From Carrie, "What in the world do I want of a fan!"
From Carrie, "What on earth do I want with a fan!"
"I thought you didn't have one," Jo would say.
"I thought you didn't have one," Jo would say.
"I haven't. I never go to dances."
"I haven't. I never go to parties."
Jo would pass a futile hand over the top of his head, as was his way when disturbed. "I just thought you'd like one. I thought every girl liked a fan. Just," feebly, "just to—to have."[Pg 212]
Jo would run a useless hand over the top of his head, which was his habit when he was upset. "I just thought you’d want one. I thought every girl liked a fan. Just," weakly, "just to—to have."[Pg 212]
"Oh, for pity's sake!"
"Oh, for goodness' sake!"
And from Eva or Babe, "I've got silk stockings, Jo." Or, "You brought me handkerchiefs the last time."
And from Eva or Babe, "I've got silk stockings, Jo." Or, "You brought me handkerchiefs last time."
There was something selfish in his giving, as there always is in any gift freely and joyfully made. They never suspected the exquisite pleasure it gave him to select these things; these fine, soft, silken things. There were many things about this slow-going, amiable brother of theirs that they never suspected. If you had told them he was a dreamer of dreams, for example, they would have been amused. Sometimes, dead-tired by nine o'clock, after a hard day downtown, he would doze over the evening paper. At intervals he would wake, red-eyed, to a snatch of conversation such as, "Yes, but if you get a blue you can wear it anywhere. It's dressy, and at the same time it's quiet, too." Eva, the expert, wrestling with Carrie over the problem of the new spring dress. They never guessed that the commonplace man in the frayed old smoking-jacket had banished them all from the room long ago; had banished himself, for that matter. In his place was a tall, debonair, and rather dangerously handsome man to whom six o'clock spelled evening clothes. The kind of a man who can lean up against a mantel, or propose a toast, or give an order to a man-servant, or whisper a gallant speech in a lady's ear with equal ease. The shabby old house on Calumet Avenue was transformed into a brocaded and chandeliered rendezvous for the brilliance of the city. Beauty was there, and wit. But none so beautiful and witty as She. Mrs.—er—Jo Hertz. There was wine, of course; but no vulgar display. There was music; the soft sheen of satin; laughter. And he the gracious, tactful host, king of his own domain—
There was something selfish in his giving, as there always is in any gift freely and joyfully given. They never realized the exquisite pleasure he felt while selecting these things; these fine, soft, silky items. There were many things about this easygoing, friendly brother of theirs that they never suspected. If you had told them he was a dreamer, they would have just laughed. Sometimes, utterly exhausted by nine o'clock after a long day downtown, he would doze off over the evening paper. At times he would wake, eyes red, to snippets of conversation like, "Yes, but if you get a blue one, you can wear it anywhere. It’s dressy and at the same time, it’s quiet too." Eva, the expert, struggling with Carrie over the dilemma of the new spring dress. They never guessed that the ordinary man in the worn smoking jacket had long ago banished them all from the room; he had also banished himself, for that matter. In his place was a tall, charming, and somewhat dangerously handsome man for whom six o'clock meant evening clothes. The kind of man who could lean against a mantel, propose a toast, give an order to a servant, or whisper a charming line in a lady's ear with equal ease. The shabby old house on Calumet Avenue had turned into a brocaded, chandelier-lit gathering spot for the city’s elite. There was beauty and wit everywhere. But none were as beautiful and witty as she. Mrs.—er—Jo Hertz. There was wine, of course, but no tacky showiness. There was music, the soft sheen of satin, laughter. And he was the gracious, tactful host, king of his own domain—
"Jo, for heaven's sake, if you're going to snore go to bed!"
"Jo, for goodness' sake, if you're going to snore, just go to bed!"
"Why—did I fall asleep?"
"Why did I fall asleep?"
"You haven't been doing anything else all evening. A person would think you were fifty instead of thirty."[Pg 213]
"You haven't done anything else all evening. One would think you were fifty instead of thirty."[Pg 213]
And Jo Hertz was again just the dull, gray, commonplace brother of three well-meaning sisters.
And Jo Hertz was once again just the boring, ordinary brother of three caring sisters.
Babe used to say petulantly, "Jo, why don't you ever bring home any of your men friends? A girl might as well not have any brother, all the good you do."
Babe used to say in a bratty tone, "Jo, why don't you ever bring home any of your guy friends? A girl might as well not have a brother, considering how little you help."
Jo, conscience-stricken, did his best to make amends. But a man who has been petticoat-ridden for years loses the knack, somehow, of comradeship with men. He acquires, too, a knowledge of women, and a distaste for them, equaled only, perhaps, by that of an elevator-starter in a department store.
Jo, feeling guilty, tried hard to fix things. But a guy who’s been dominated by women for years somehow forgets how to relate to other men. He also gains an understanding of women, along with a dislike for them, that might only be rivaled by that of an elevator operator in a department store.
Which brings us to one Sunday in May. Jo came home from a late Sunday afternoon walk to find company for supper. Carrie often had in one of her school-teacher friends, or Babe one of her frivolous intimates, or even Eva a staid guest of the old-girl type. There was always a Sunday night supper of potato salad, and cold meat, and coffee, and perhaps a fresh cake. Jo rather enjoyed it, being a hospitable soul. But he regarded the guests with the undazzled eyes of a man to whom they were just so many petticoats, timid of the night streets and requiring escort home. If you had suggested to him that some of his sisters' popularity was due to his own presence, or if you had hinted that the more kittenish of these visitors were palpably making eyes at him, he would have stared in amazement and unbelief.
Which brings us to one Sunday in May. Jo came home from a late Sunday afternoon walk to find company for dinner. Carrie often had one of her teacher friends over, or Babe with one of her fun-loving acquaintances, or even Eva, a more serious old-school guest. There was always a Sunday night dinner of potato salad, cold meat, coffee, and maybe a fresh cake. Jo actually enjoyed it, being a friendly person. But he viewed the guests with the unimpressed eyes of someone who saw them as just a bunch of women, nervous about the dark streets and needing someone to walk them home. If you had suggested to him that some of his sisters' popularity was because of him being there, or if you had hinted that some of the flirtier visitors were clearly interested in him, he would have stared at you in shock and disbelief.
This Sunday night it turned out to be one of Carrie's friends.
This Sunday night, it turned out to be one of Carrie's friends.
"Emily," said Carrie, "this is my brother, Jo." Jo had learned what to expect in Carrie's friends. Drab-looking women in the late thirties, whose facial lines all slanted downward.
"Emily," said Carrie, "this is my brother, Jo." Jo had come to know what to expect from Carrie's friends: plain-looking women in their late thirties whose facial lines all drooped downward.
"Happy to meet you," said Jo, and looked down at a different sort altogether. A most surprisingly different sort, for one of Carrie's friends. This Emily person was very small, and fluffy, and blue-eyed, and sort of—well, crinkly looking. You know. The corners of her[Pg 214] mouth when she smiled, and her eyes when she looked up at you, and her hair, which was brown, but had the miraculous effect, somehow, of being golden.
"Nice to meet you," said Jo, glancing at a completely different type of person. A surprisingly different type for one of Carrie's friends. This Emily was very petite, fluffy, and had blue eyes, and she looked kind of—well, crinkly. You know, the corners of her[Pg 214] mouth turned up when she smiled, and her eyes lit up when she looked at you, and her hair, which was brown, somehow managed to look golden.
Jo shook hands with her. Her hand was incredibly small, and soft, so that you were afraid of crushing it, until you discovered she had a firm little grip all her own. It surprised and amused you, that grip, as does a baby's unexpected clutch on your patronizing forefinger. As Jo felt it in his own big clasp, the strangest thing happened to him. Something inside Jo Hertz stopped working for a moment, then lurched sickeningly, then thumped like mad. It was his heart. He stood staring down at her, and she up at him, until the others laughed. Then their hands fell apart, lingeringly.
Jo shook hands with her. Her hand was incredibly small and soft, so you were afraid of crushing it until you realized she had a firm little grip of her own. That grip surprised and amused you, just like a baby's unexpected grasp on your patronizing forefinger. As Jo felt it in his own large hand, something strange happened to him. Something inside Jo Hertz stopped working for a moment, then lurched uncomfortably, then thumped like crazy. It was his heart. He stood staring down at her while she looked up at him until the others laughed. Then their hands fell apart slowly.
"Are you a school-teacher, Emily?" he said.
"Are you a teacher, Emily?" he asked.
"Kindergarten. It's my first year. And don't call me Emily, please."
"Kindergarten. It's my first year. And please don't call me Emily."
"Why not? It's your name. I think it's the prettiest name in the world." Which he hadn't meant to say at all. In fact, he was perfectly aghast to find himself saying it. But he meant it.
"Why not? It's your name. I think it's the most beautiful name in the world." He hadn't intended to say that at all. In fact, he was completely shocked to find himself saying it. But he meant it.
At supper he passed her things, and stared, until everybody laughed again, and Eva said acidly, "Why don't you feed her?"
At dinner, he handed her things and stared until everyone laughed again, and Eva remarked sharply, "Why don't you just feed her?"
It wasn't that Emily had an air of helplessness. She just made you feel you wanted her to be helpless, so that you could help her.
It wasn't that Emily seemed helpless. She just had a way of making you want her to be helpless, so you could offer your help.
Jo took her home, and from that Sunday night he began to strain at the leash. He took his sisters out, dutifully, but he would suggest, with a carelessness that deceived no one, "Don't you want one of your girl friends to come along? That little What's-her-name—Emily, or something. So long's I've got three of you, I might as well have a full squad."
Jo took her home, and from that Sunday night, he started to pull at the leash. He took his sisters out, out of obligation, but he would casually suggest, in a way that fooled no one, "Don't you want one of your girlfriends to join us? That little What's-her-name—Emily, or something. As long as I have three of you, I might as well have a full group."
For a long time he didn't know what was the matter with him. He only knew he was miserable, and yet happy. Sometimes his heart seemed to ache with an actual physical ache. He realized that he wanted to do[Pg 215] things for Emily. He wanted to buy things for Emily—useless, pretty, expensive things that he couldn't afford. He wanted to buy everything that Emily needed, and everything that Emily desired. He wanted to marry Emily. That was it. He discovered that one day, with a shock, in the midst of a transaction in the harness business. He stared at the man with whom he was dealing until that startled person grew uncomfortable.
For a long time, he had no idea what was wrong with him. He just knew he was unhappy, yet somehow happy at the same time. Sometimes his heart felt like it was hurting with a real physical pain. He realized he wanted to do[Pg 215] things for Emily. He wanted to buy things for Emily—pointless, pretty, expensive things he couldn't afford. He wanted to provide everything Emily needed and everything she wanted. He wanted to marry Emily. That was it. He figured it out one day, with a shock, while in the middle of a deal in the harness business. He stared at the man he was working with until that surprised person grew uneasy.
"What's the matter, Hertz?"
"What's wrong, Hertz?"
"Matter?"
"What's the matter?"
"You look as if you'd seen a ghost or found a gold mine. I don't know which."
"You look like you’ve either seen a ghost or stumbled upon a gold mine. I can’t tell which."
"Gold mine," said Jo. And then, "No. Ghost."
"Gold mine," Jo said. Then added, "No. Ghost."
For he remembered that high, thin voice, and his promise. And the harness business was slithering downhill with dreadful rapidity, as the automobile business began its amazing climb. Jo tried to stop it. But he was not that kind of business man. It never occurred to him to jump out of the down-going vehicle and catch the up-going one. He stayed on, vainly applying brakes that refused to work.
For he remembered that high, thin voice, and his promise. And the harness business was sliding downhill fast, as the automobile industry started its incredible rise. Jo tried to stop it. But he wasn't that kind of businessman. It never crossed his mind to jump out of the sinking vehicle and grab onto the rising one. He stayed on, futilely trying to apply brakes that just wouldn't work.
"You know, Emily, I couldn't support two households now. Not the way things are. But if you'll wait. If you'll only wait. The girls might—that is, Babe and Carrie—"
"You know, Emily, I can’t manage two households right now. Not the way things are. But if you can just wait. If you can only wait. The girls might—that is, Babe and Carrie—"
She was a sensible little thing, Emily. "Of course I'll wait. But we mustn't just sit back and let the years go by. We've got to help."
She was a smart little girl, Emily. "Of course, I'll wait. But we can't just sit back and let the years pass by. We need to take action."
She went about it as if she were already a little matchmaking matron. She corraled all the men she had ever known and introduced them to Babe, Carrie, and Eva separately, in pairs, and en masse. She arranged parties at which Babe could display the curl. She got up picnics. She stayed home while Jo took the three about. When she was present she tried to look as plain and obscure as possible, so that the sisters should show up to advantage. She schemed, and planned, and contrived, and hoped; and smiled into Jo's despairing eyes.[Pg 216]
She went about it like she was already a bit of a matchmaker. She gathered all the guys she had ever known and introduced them to Babe, Carrie, and Eva individually, in pairs, and as a group. She hosted parties where Babe could show off her curls. She organized picnics. She stayed behind while Jo took the three out. When she was around, she tried to look as plain and unnoticed as possible so that the sisters would stand out. She schemed, planned, contrived, and hoped; and smiled into Jo's desperate eyes.[Pg 216]
And three years went by. Three precious years. Carrie still taught school, and hated it. Eva kept house, more and more complainingly as prices advanced and allowance retreated. Stell was still Babe, the family beauty; but even she knew that the time was past for curls. Emily's hair, somehow, lost its glint and began to look just plain brown. Her crinkliness began to iron out.
And three years went by. Three valuable years. Carrie still taught school and hated it. Eva managed the household, increasingly complaining as prices went up and her allowance went down. Stell was still Babe, the family beauty; but even she realized that the time for curls had passed. Emily's hair, for some reason, lost its shine and started to look just plain brown. Her curls began to smooth out.
"Now, look here!" Jo argued, desperately, one night. "We could be happy, anyway. There's plenty of room at the house. Lots of people begin that way. Of course, I couldn't give you all I'd like to at first. But maybe, after a while—"
"Listen up!" Jo insisted, desperately, one night. "We could be happy, you know. There's plenty of space at the house. A lot of people start out like that. Sure, I couldn't provide everything I want to at first. But maybe, after a while—"
No dreams of salons, and brocade, and velvet-footed servitors, and satin damask now. Just two rooms, all their own, all alone, and Emily to work for. That was his dream. But it seemed less possible than that other absurd one had been.
No more dreams of fancy salons, brocade, velvet-footed servants, and satin damask. Just two rooms, completely their own, and Emily to work for. That was his dream. But it felt even less achievable than that other ridiculous dream had been.
You know that Emily was as practical a little thing as she looked fluffy. She knew women. Especially did she know Eva, and Carrie, and Babe. She tried to imagine herself taking the household affairs and the housekeeping pocketbook out of Eva's expert hands. Eva had once displayed to her a sheaf of aigrettes she had bought with what she saved out of the housekeeping money. So then she tried to picture herself allowing the reins of Jo's house to remain in Eva's hands. And everything feminine and normal in her rebelled. Emily knew she'd want to put away her own freshly laundered linen, and smooth it, and pat it. She was that kind of woman. She knew she'd want to do her own delightful haggling with butcher and vegetable peddler. She knew she'd want to muss Jo's hair, and sit on his knee, and even quarrel with him, if necessary, without the awareness of three ever-present pairs of maiden eyes and ears.
You know that Emily was as practical as she looked fluffy. She understood women. Especially she understood Eva, and Carrie, and Babe. She tried to picture herself taking care of the household and the budget away from Eva's skilled hands. Eva had once shown her a bunch of fancy feathers she had bought with the money she saved from the household budget. So then she tried to imagine letting Eva control Jo's home. And everything feminine and normal in her rebelled. Emily knew she'd want to put away her own freshly laundered linen, and smooth it, and pat it. She was that kind of woman. She knew she'd want to bargain with the butcher and vegetable vendor herself. She knew she'd want to mess up Jo's hair, sit on his lap, and even argue with him if necessary, without the awareness of three ever-present pairs of watching eyes and ears.
"No! No! We'd only be miserable. I know. Even if they didn't object. And they would, Jo. Wouldn't they?"[Pg 217]
"No! No! We’d just be unhappy. I know. Even if they didn’t disagree. And they would, Jo. Wouldn't they?"[Pg 217]
His silence was miserable assent. Then, "But you do love me, don't you, Emily?"
His silence was a miserable agreement. Then he asked, "But you do love me, right, Emily?"
"I do, Jo. I love you—and love you—and love you. But, Jo, I—can't."
"I do, Jo. I love you—and love you—and love you. But, Jo, I—can't."
"I know it, dear. I knew it all the time, really. I just thought, maybe, somehow—"
"I get it, dear. I knew it the whole time, honestly. I just thought, maybe, somehow—"
The two sat staring for a moment into space, their hands clasped. Then they both shut their eyes, with a little shudder, as though what they saw was terrible to look upon. Emily's hand, the tiny hand that was so unexpectedly firm, tightened its hold on his, and his crushed the absurd fingers until she winced with pain.
The two sat staring into space for a moment, their hands clasped. Then they both shut their eyes with a slight shudder, as if what they saw was too horrible to look at. Emily's hand, the small hand that felt surprisingly strong, tightened its grip on his, and he squeezed her delicate fingers until she winced in pain.
That was the beginning of the end, and they knew it.
That was the start of the end, and they realized it.
Emily wasn't the kind of girl who would be left to pine. There are too many Jo's in the world whose hearts are prone to lurch and then thump at the feel of a soft, fluttering, incredibly small hand in their grip. One year later Emily was married to a young man whose father owned a large, pie-shaped slice of the prosperous state of Michigan.
Emily wasn't the type of girl who would just sit around longing for someone. There are too many Jo's in the world whose hearts are quick to race at the touch of a delicate, tiny hand in theirs. One year later, Emily was married to a young man whose father owned a sizable, pie-shaped piece of the thriving state of Michigan.
That being safely accomplished, there was something grimly humorous in the trend taken by affairs in the old house on Calumet. For Eva married. Of all people, Eva! Married well, too, though he was a great deal older than she. She went off in a hat she had copied from a French model at Fields's, and a suit she had contrived with a home dressmaker, aided by pressing on the part of the little tailor in the basement over on Thirty-first Street. It was the last of that, though. The next time they saw her, she had on a hat that even she would have despaired of copying, and a suit that sort of melted into your gaze. She moved to the North Side (trust Eva for that), and Babe assumed the management of the household on Calumet Avenue. It was rather a pinched little household now, for the harness business shrank and shrank.
That was all safely done, but there was something darkly funny about what was happening at the old house on Calumet. Eva got married. Of all people, Eva! And she married well, even though her husband was much older than her. She left in a hat she had copied from a French model at Fields's and a suit she had put together with the help of a home dressmaker, who was nudged along by the little tailor in the basement of that place on Thirty-first Street. But that was the end of that. The next time they saw her, she was wearing a hat that even she would have given up trying to copy, and a suit that seemed to blend into the background. She moved to the North Side (leave it to Eva), and Babe took over running the household on Calumet Avenue. It was a pretty tight little household now since the harness business kept getting smaller and smaller.
"I don't see how you can expect me to keep house decently on this!" Babe would say contemptuously.[Pg 218] Babe's nose, always a little inclined to sharpness, had whittled down to a point of late. "If you knew what Ben gives Eva."
"I don't see how you can expect me to manage the house properly on this!" Babe would say with disdain.[Pg 218] Babe's nose, which had always been somewhat pointed, had become even sharper lately. "If you knew what Ben gives Eva."
"It's the best I can do, Sis. Business is something rotten."
"It's the best I can do, Sis. Business is really messed up."
"Ben says if you had the least bit of—" Ben was Eva's husband, and quotable, as are all successful men.
"Ben says if you had the slightest bit of—" Ben was Eva's husband, and quotable, like all successful men.
"I don't care what Ben says," shouted Jo, goaded into rage. "I'm sick of your everlasting Ben. Go and get a Ben of your own, why don't you, if you're so stuck on the way he does things."
"I don't care what Ben says," Jo shouted in anger. "I'm tired of your endless talk about Ben. If you're so obsessed with how he does things, why don't you go and find a Ben of your own?"
And Babe did. She made a last desperate drive, aided by Eva, and she captured a rather surprised young man in the brokerage way, who had made up his mind not to marry for years and years. Eva wanted to give her her wedding things, but at that Jo broke into sudden rebellion.
And Babe did. She made one last desperate push, with help from Eva, and she caught a rather surprised young man in the brokerage field, who had decided he wouldn't marry for years and years. Eva wanted to give her all the wedding stuff, but that’s when Jo suddenly rebelled.
"No, sir! No Ben is going to buy my sister's wedding clothes, understand? I guess I'm not broke—yet. I'll furnish the money for her things, and there'll be enough of them, too."
"No way, sir! No Ben is going to buy my sister's wedding clothes, got it? I may not be rich—yet. I'll cover the cost for her stuff, and there will be plenty of it, too."
Babe had as useless a trousseau, and as filled with extravagant pink-and-blue and lacy and frilly things as any daughter of doting parents. Jo seemed to find a grim pleasure in providing them. But it left him pretty well pinched. After Babe's marriage (she insisted that they call her Estelle now) Jo sold the house on Calumet. He and Carrie took one of those little flats that were springing up, seemingly over night, all through Chicago's South Side.
Babe had a completely unnecessary set of wedding gifts, full of extravagant pink-and-blue, lacy, and frilly items, just like any daughter of doting parents. Jo seemed to take a grim satisfaction in providing them. But it left him pretty tight on cash. After Babe got married (she insisted they call her Estelle now), Jo sold the house on Calumet. He and Carrie moved into one of those small apartments that were popping up almost overnight all over Chicago's South Side.
There was nothing domestic about Carrie. She had given up teaching two years before, and had gone into Social Service work on the West Side. She had what is known as a legal mind, hard, clear, orderly, and she made a great success of it. Her dream was to live at the Settlement House and give all her time to the work. Upon the little household she bestowed a certain amount of grim, capable attention. It was the same kind[Pg 219] of attention she would have given a piece of machinery whose oiling and running had been entrusted to her care. She hated it, and didn't hesitate to say so.
There was nothing homey about Carrie. She had quit teaching two years earlier and had started working in Social Service on the West Side. She had what’s called a legal mind—sharp, clear, organized—and she excelled at it. Her dream was to live at the Settlement House and dedicate all her time to the work. She devoted a certain amount of stern, capable attention to the little household. It was the same kind of attention she would have given to a machine that she had been put in charge of maintaining. She hated it and didn't hold back from saying so.
Jo took to prowling about department store basements, and household goods sections. He was always sending home a bargain in a ham, or a sack of potatoes, or fifty pounds of sugar, or a window clamp, or a new kind of paring knife. He was forever doing odd little jobs that the janitor should have done. It was the domestic in him claiming its own.
Jo started hanging out in the basements of department stores and the household goods sections. He was always bringing home a deal on a ham, a sack of potatoes, fifty pounds of sugar, a window clamp, or a new type of paring knife. He was constantly taking on small jobs that the janitor should have handled. It was his domestic side asserting itself.
Then, one night, Carrie came home with a dull glow in her leathery cheeks, and her eyes alight with resolve. They had what she called a plain talk.
Then, one night, Carrie came home with a dull glow on her leathery cheeks, and her eyes shining with determination. They had what she called a straightforward conversation.
"Listen, Jo. They've offered me the job of first assistant resident worker. And I'm going to take it. Take it! I know fifty other girls who'd give their ears for it. I go in next month."
"Hey, Jo. They've offered me the job of first assistant resident worker. And I'm going to take it. I mean, seriously! I know fifty other girls who would kill for it. I'm starting next month."
They were at dinner. Jo looked up from his plate, dully. Then he glanced around the little dining-room, with its ugly tan walls and its heavy dark furniture (the Calumet Street pieces fitted cumbersomely into the five-room flat).
They were having dinner. Jo looked up from his plate, absent-mindedly. Then he scanned the small dining room, with its unattractive beige walls and its bulky dark furniture (the Calumet Street pieces awkwardly filled the five-room apartment).
"Away? Away from here, you mean—to live?"
"Away? You mean to leave this place—to live somewhere else?"
Carrie laid down her fork. "Well, really, Jo! After all that explanation."
Carrie put down her fork. "Well, really, Jo! After all that explanation."
"But to go over there to live! Why, that neighborhood's full of dirt, and disease, and crime, and the Lord knows what all. I can't let you do that, Carrie."
"But to move over there! That neighborhood's full of dirt, disease, crime, and God knows what else. I can't let you do that, Carrie."
Carrie's chin came up. She laughed a short little laugh. "Let me! That's eighteenth-century talk, Jo. My life's my own to live. I'm going."
Carrie's chin lifted. She let out a quick laugh. "Let me! That's old-fashioned talk, Jo. My life is mine to live. I'm going."
And she went. Jo stayed on in the apartment until the lease was up. Then he sold what furniture he could, stored or gave away the rest, and took a room on Michigan Avenue in one of the old stone mansions whose decayed splendor was being put to such purpose.
And she left. Jo stayed in the apartment until the lease ended. Then he sold what furniture he could, stored or gave away the rest, and rented a room on Michigan Avenue in one of the old stone mansions that were being repurposed despite their faded glory.
Jo Hertz was his own master. Free to marry. Free to come and go. And he found he didn't even think of[Pg 220] marrying. He didn't even want to come or go, particularly. A rather frumpy old bachelor, with thinning hair and a thickening neck. Much has been written about the unwed, middle-aged woman; her fussiness, her primness, her angularity of mind and body. In the male that same fussiness develops, and a certain primness, too. But he grows flabby where she grows lean.
Jo Hertz was his own boss. Free to marry. Free to come and go. And he found he didn't even think about marrying. He didn't even particularly want to come or go. A somewhat dowdy old bachelor, with thinning hair and a thickening neck. A lot has been said about the unmarried, middle-aged woman; her fussiness, her primness, her angularity of mind and body. In men, the same fussiness appears, along with a certain primness, too. But he becomes flabby where she becomes lean.
Every Thursday evening he took dinner at Eva's, and on Sunday noon at Stell's. He tucked his napkin under his chin and openly enjoyed the home-made soup and the well-cooked meats. After dinner he tried to talk business with Eva's husband, or Stell's. His business talks were the old-fashioned kind, beginning:
Every Thursday evening, he had dinner at Eva's, and on Sunday afternoons at Stell's. He tucked his napkin under his chin and genuinely enjoyed the homemade soup and the well-cooked meats. After dinner, he attempted to discuss business with either Eva's husband or Stell's. His business conversations were the traditional sort, starting:
"Well, now, looka here. Take, f'rinstance your raw hides and leathers."
"Well, now, look here. Take, for example, your raw hides and leathers."
But Ben and George didn't want to take f'rinstance your raw hides and leathers. They wanted, when they took anything at all, to take golf, or politics, or stocks. They were the modern type of business man who prefers to leave his work out of his play. Business, with them, was a profession—a finely graded and balanced thing, differing from Jo's clumsy, downhill style as completely as does the method of a great criminal detective differ from that of a village constable. They would listen, restively, and say, "Uh-uh," at intervals, and at the first chance they would sort of fade out of the room, with a meaning glance at their wives. Eva had two children now. Girls. They treated Uncle Jo with good-natured tolerance. Stell had no children. Uncle Jo degenerated, by almost imperceptible degrees, from the position of honored guest, who is served with white meat, to that of one who is content with a leg and one of those obscure and bony sections which, after much turning with a bewildered and investigating knife and fork, leave one baffled and unsatisfied.
But Ben and George didn’t want to take your raw hides and leathers, for example. They preferred to take golf, politics, or stocks instead, whenever they took anything at all. They were the modern type of businessman who likes to keep work separate from leisure. For them, business was a profession—something carefully structured and balanced, completely different from Jo’s clumsy, downhill approach, much like how the method of a great criminal detective differs from that of a village cop. They would listen, a bit restless, and say, “Uh-uh,” now and then, and at the first opportunity, they would kind of slip out of the room, exchanging a knowing glance with their wives. Eva now had two kids—girls. They treated Uncle Jo with easygoing tolerance. Stell had no kids. Uncle Jo gradually sank, almost unnoticed, from the status of honored guest, who gets served white meat, to being someone who is satisfied with a leg and one of those obscure, bony sections that, after much fiddling with a confused knife and fork, leave you feeling bewildered and unsatisfied.
Eva and Stell got together and decided that Jo ought to marry.[Pg 221]
Eva and Stell got together and decided that Jo should get married.[Pg 221]
"It isn't natural," Eva told him. "I never saw a man who took so little interest in women."
"It isn't natural," Eva said to him. "I've never met a man who showed so little interest in women."
"Me!" protested Jo, almost shyly. "Women!"
"Me!" protested Jo, a bit shyly. "Women!"
"Yes. Of course. You act like a frightened school boy."
"Yeah. Of course. You seem like a scared little kid."
So they had in for dinner certain friends and acquaintances of fitting age. They spoke of them as "splendid girls." Between thirty-six and forty. They talked awfully well, in a firm, clear way, about civics, and classes, and politics, and economics, and boards. They rather terrified Jo. He didn't understand much that they talked about, and he felt humbly inferior, and yet a little resentful, as if something had passed him by. He escorted them home, dutifully, though they told him not to bother, and they evidently meant it. They seemed capable, not only of going home quite unattended, but of delivering a pointed lecture to any highwayman or brawler who might molest them.
So they had some friends and acquaintances over for dinner who were around the right age. They referred to them as "amazing women." Between thirty-six and forty. They spoke really well, confidently and clearly, about civics, social classes, politics, economics, and various boards. They kind of intimidated Jo. He didn’t really understand much of what they were talking about, and he felt a bit inferior, yet also somewhat resentful, as if he was missing out on something. He walked them home, as was expected, even though they told him not to worry about it, and they clearly meant it. They seemed fully capable of getting home on their own, and they could easily give a stern lecture to any thief or troublemaker who might bother them.
The following Thursday Eva would say, "How did you like her, Jo?"
The next Thursday, Eva would ask, "What did you think of her, Jo?"
"Like who?" Jo would spar feebly.
"Like who?" Jo would respond weakly.
"Miss Matthews."
"Ms. Matthews."
"Who's she?"
"Who is she?"
"Now, don't be funny, Jo. You know very well I mean the girl who was here for dinner. The one who talked so well on the emigration question."
"Now, don't be silly, Jo. You know exactly who I'm talking about — the girl who was here for dinner. The one who spoke so well on the immigration issue."
"Oh, her! Why, I liked her, all right. Seems to be a smart woman."
"Oh, her! Yeah, I liked her, for sure. She seems like a smart woman."
"Smart! She's a perfectly splendid girl."
"Smart! She's an absolutely amazing girl."
"Sure," Jo would agree cheerfully.
"Sure," Jo would say cheerfully.
"But didn't you like her?"
"But didn't you like her?"
"I can't say I did, Eve. And I can't say I didn't. She made me think a lot of a teacher I had in the fifth reader. Name of Himes. As I recall her, she must have been a fine woman. But I never thought of her as a woman at all. She was just Teacher."
"I can't say I did, Eve. And I can't say I didn't. She reminded me a lot of a teacher I had in fifth grade. Her name was Himes. As I remember her, she must have been a great woman. But I never thought of her as a woman at all. She was just Teacher."
"You make me tired," snapped Eva impatiently. "A[Pg 222] man of your age. You don't expect to marry a girl, do you? A child!"
"You make me tired," Eva snapped impatiently. "A[Pg 222] man your age. You don't seriously think you're going to marry a girl, do you? A child!"
"I don't expect to marry anybody," Jo had answered.
"I don't expect to marry anyone," Jo had replied.
And that was the truth, lonely though he often was.
And that was the truth, even if he often felt lonely.
The following year Eva moved to Winnetka. Any one who got the meaning of the Loop knows the significance of a move to a north shore suburb, and a house. Eva's daughter, Ethel, was growing up, and her mother had an eye on society.
The next year, Eva moved to Winnetka. Anyone who understands the meaning of the Loop knows how significant moving to a North Shore suburb and into a house is. Eva's daughter, Ethel, was growing up, and her mother had her sights set on society.
That did away with Jo's Thursday dinner. Then Stell's husband bought a car. They went out into the country every Sunday. Stell said it was getting so that maids objected to Sunday dinners, anyway. Besides, they were unhealthy, old-fashioned things. They always meant to ask Jo to come along, but by the time their friends were placed, and the lunch, and the boxes, and sweaters, and George's camera, and everything, there seemed to be no room for a man of Jo's bulk. So that eliminated the Sunday dinners.
That canceled Jo's Thursday dinner. Then Stell's husband got a car. They started going out to the countryside every Sunday. Stell said maids were starting to dislike Sunday dinners anyway. Plus, they were unhealthy and old-fashioned. They always planned to ask Jo to join them, but by the time they gathered their friends, packed lunch, boxes, sweaters, George's camera, and everything else, there just seemed to be no space for someone like Jo. So that ruled out the Sunday dinners.
"Just drop in any time during the week," Stell said, "for dinner. Except Wednesday—that's our bridge night—and Saturday. And, of course, Thursday. Cook is out that night. Don't wait for me to 'phone."
"Feel free to come by any time during the week," Stell said, "for dinner. Just not Wednesday—that's our bridge night—and Saturday. And, of course, Thursday. The cook is off that night. Don’t wait for me to call."
And so Jo drifted into that sad-eyed, dyspeptic family made up of those you see dining in second-rate restaurants, their paper propped up against the bowl of oyster crackers, munching solemnly and with indifference to the stare of the passer-by surveying them through the brazen plate-glass window.
And so Jo found herself in that gloomy, discontented family you see eating in mediocre restaurants, their newspaper propped up against the bowl of oyster crackers, munching quietly and ignoring the stare of the passerby looking at them through the glaring plate-glass window.
And then came the War. The war that spelled death and destruction to millions. The war that brought a fortune to Jo Hertz, and transformed him, over night, from a baggy-kneed old bachelor whose business was a failure to a prosperous manufacturer whose only trouble was the shortage in hides for the making of his product—leather! The armies of Europe called for[Pg 223] it. Harnesses! More harnesses! Straps! Millions of straps! More! More!
And then the war began. The war that brought death and destruction to millions. The war that made Jo Hertz a fortune overnight, turning him from a frumpy old bachelor with a failing business into a successful manufacturer whose only problem was a shortage of hides for making his product—leather! The armies of Europe needed[Pg 223] it. Harnesses! More harnesses! Straps! Millions of straps! More! More!
The musty old harness business over on Lake Street was magically changed from a dust-covered, dead-alive concern to an orderly hive that hummed and glittered with success. Orders poured in. Jo Hertz had inside information on the War. He knew about troops and horses. He talked with French and English and Italian buyers—noblemen, many of them—commissioned by their countries to get American-made supplies. And now, when he said to Ben or George, "Take f'rinstance your raw hides and leathers," they listened with respectful attention.
The dusty old harness shop on Lake Street transformed from a neglected, barely functioning business into a bustling hub filled with energy and success. Orders were flooding in. Jo Hertz had insider knowledge about the War. He was aware of troop movements and horses. He interacted with buyers from France, England, and Italy—many of them noblemen—sent by their countries to procure American-made supplies. Now, when he said to Ben or George, "For example, your raw hides and leathers," they paid attention with respect.
And then began the gay dog business in the life of Jo Hertz. He developed into a loop-hound, ever keen on the scent of fresh pleasure. That side of Jo Hertz which had been repressed and crushed and ignored began to bloom, unhealthily. At first he spent money on his rather contemptuous nieces. He sent them gorgeous fans, and watch bracelets, and velvet bags. He took two expensive rooms at a downtown hotel, and there was something more tear-compelling than grotesque about the way he gloated over the luxury of a separate ice-water tap in the bathroom. He explained it.
And then the fun-loving chapter of Jo Hertz's life began. He became a party animal, always on the lookout for new thrills. That part of Jo Hertz that had been suppressed and overlooked started to flourish, albeit in a unhealthy way. At first, he spent money on his rather disdainful nieces. He sent them beautiful fans, watch bracelets, and velvet bags. He booked two expensive rooms at a downtown hotel, and there was something more heartbreaking than ridiculous about how he reveled in the luxury of a separate ice-water tap in the bathroom. He explained it.
"Just turn it on. Ice-water! Any hour of the day or night."
"Just switch it on. Ice-cold water! Anytime, day or night."
He bought a car. Naturally. A glittering affair; in color a bright blue, with pale-blue leather straps and a great deal of gold fittings and wire wheels. Eva said it was the kind of a thing a soubrette would use, rather than an elderly business man. You saw him driving about in it, red-faced and rather awkward at the wheel. You saw him, too, in the Pompeiian room at the Congress Hotel of a Saturday afternoon when doubtful and roving-eyed matrons in kolinsky capes are wont to congregate to sip pale amber drinks. Actors grew to recognize the semi-bald head and the shining, round, good-natured face looming out at them from the dim well of the[Pg 224] parquet, and sometimes, in a musical show, they directed a quip at him, and he liked it. He could pick out the critics as they came down the aisle, and even had a nodding acquaintance with two of them.
He bought a car. Of course. It was a flashy ride; bright blue with pale blue leather straps and lots of gold fittings and wire wheels. Eva said it looked more like something a young actress would drive, not an older businessman. You'd see him driving around, red-faced and a bit clumsy at the wheel. You’d also spot him in the Pompeiian room at the Congress Hotel on Saturday afternoons when uncertain and wandering-eyed matrons in kolinsky capes gathered to sip on light amber drinks. Actors started to recognize his balding head and his shiny, friendly face peeking out at them from the dim corner of the[Pg 224] floor, and sometimes, during a musical performance, they would throw a joke his way, which he appreciated. He could also spot the critics as they walked down the aisle, and he even had a friendly nodding acquaintance with two of them.
"Kelly, of the Herald," he would say carelessly. "Bean, of the Trib. They're all afraid of him."
"Kelly, from the Herald," he would say casually. "Bean, from the Trib. They're all scared of him."
So he frolicked, ponderously. In New York he might have been called a Man About Town.
So he played around, clumsily. In New York, he might have been called a Man About Town.
And he was lonesome. He was very lonesome. So he searched about in his mind and brought from the dim past the memory of the luxuriously furnished establishment of which he used to dream in the evenings when he dozed over his paper in the old house on Calumet. So he rented an apartment, many-roomed and expensive, with a man-servant in charge, and furnished it in styles and periods ranging through all the Louis. The living room was mostly rose color. It was like an unhealthy and bloated boudoir. And yet there was nothing sybaritic or uncleanly in the sight of this paunchy, middle-aged man sinking into the rosy-cushioned luxury of his ridiculous home. It was a frank and naïve indulgence of long-starved senses, and there was in it a great resemblance to the rolling-eyed ecstasy of a school-boy smacking his lips over an all-day sucker.
And he felt lonely. He felt really lonely. So he rummaged through his mind and recalled the lavish place he used to dream about in the evenings while dozing over his newspaper in the old house on Calumet. So he rented an expensive, multi-room apartment with a manservant, furnishing it in various styles from the Louis periods. The living room was mostly rose-colored. It looked like an unhealthy and bloated boudoir. Yet there was nothing indulgent or dirty about this sight of a plump, middle-aged man sinking into the rosy cushions of his absurd home. It was a straightforward and naïve indulgence of senses that had long been starved, resembling the wide-eyed ecstasy of a schoolboy savoring a long lollipop.
The War went on, and on, and on. And the money continued to roll in—a flood of it. Then, one afternoon, Eva, in town on shopping bent, entered a small, exclusive, and expensive shop on Michigan Avenue. Exclusive, that is, in price. Eva's weakness, you may remember, was hats. She was seeking a hat now. She described what she sought with a languid conciseness, and stood looking about her after the saleswoman had vanished in quest of it. The room was becomingly rose-illumined and somewhat dim, so that some minutes had passed before she realized that a man seated on a raspberry brocade settee not five feet away—a man with a walking stick, and yellow gloves, and tan spats, and a check suit—was her brother Jo. From him Eva's wild-eyed glance leaped[Pg 225] to the woman who was trying on hats before one of the many long mirrors. She was seated, and a saleswoman was exclaiming discreetly at her elbow.
The war dragged on endlessly, and the money kept pouring in—like a tidal wave. Then, one afternoon, Eva, out in town for some shopping, stepped into a small, upscale, and pricey store on Michigan Avenue. Upscale, in terms of cost. You might remember that Eva had a soft spot for hats. She was looking for one now. She described what she wanted with a relaxed brevity and started looking around after the saleswoman disappeared to find it. The room had a pleasant rose glow and was somewhat dim, so it took her a few minutes to notice that a man sitting on a raspberry brocade settee just five feet away—a man with a walking stick, yellow gloves, tan spats, and a checkered suit—was her brother Jo. From Jo, Eva's wide-eyed glance jumped[Pg 225] to the woman trying on hats in front of one of the many tall mirrors. She was seated, and a saleswoman was discreetly exclaiming at her side.
Eva turned sharply and encountered her own saleswoman returning, hat-laden. "Not to-day," she gasped. "I'm feeling ill. Suddenly." And almost ran from the room.
Eva turned abruptly and saw her saleswoman coming back, loaded with hats. "Not today," she said breathlessly. "I'm feeling sick. All of a sudden." And she almost dashed out of the room.
That evening she told Stell, relating her news in that telephone pidgin-English devised by every family of married sisters as protection against the neighbors and Central. Translated, it ran thus:
That evening she told Stell, sharing her news in that telephone pidgin English created by every family of married sisters as a way to keep things private from the neighbors and Central. Translated, it went like this:
"He looked straight at me. My dear, I thought I'd die! But at least he had sense enough not to speak. She was one of those limp, willowy creatures with the greediest eyes that she tried to keep softened to a baby stare, and couldn't, she was so crazy to get her hands on those hats. I saw it all in one awful minute. You know the way I do. I suppose some people would call her pretty. I don't. And her color! Well! And the most expensive-looking hats. Aigrettes, and paradise, and feathers. Not one of them under seventy-five. Isn't it disgusting! At his age! Suppose Ethel had been with me!"
"He looked directly at me. My goodness, I thought I would faint! But at least he was smart enough not to say anything. She was one of those weak, willowy types with the most eager eyes that she tried to soften into a baby-like gaze, but she couldn't, she was so desperate to get her hands on those hats. I realized it all in a terrible minute. You know how I am. I guess some people might call her pretty. I don’t. And her complexion! Well! And those ridiculously expensive-looking hats. Aigrettes, paradise feathers, everything. Not one of them cost less than seventy-five. Isn't that gross? At his age! Imagine if Ethel had been with me!"
The next time it was Stell who saw them. In a restaurant. She said it spoiled her evening. And the third time it was Ethel. She was one of the guests at a theater party given by Nicky Overton II. You know. The North Shore Overtons. Lake Forest. They came in late, and occupied the entire third row at the opening performance of "Believe Me!" And Ethel was Nicky's partner. She was glowing like a rose. When the lights went up after the first act Ethel saw that her uncle Jo was seated just ahead of her with what she afterward described as a Blonde. Then her uncle had turned around, and seeing her, had been surprised into a smile that spread genially all over his plump and rubicund face. Then he had turned to face forward again, quickly.[Pg 226]
The next time, it was Stell who saw them. In a restaurant. She said it ruined her evening. The third time, it was Ethel. She was one of the guests at a theater party thrown by Nicky Overton II. You know, the North Shore Overtons. Lake Forest. They arrived late and took up the entire third row at the opening performance of "Believe Me!" Ethel was Nicky's date. She was glowing like a rose. When the lights went up after the first act, Ethel noticed that her Uncle Jo was sitting just in front of her with what she later described as a Blonde. Then her uncle turned around, and upon seeing her, was surprised into a smile that spread warmly across his round and rosy face. Then he quickly turned to face forward again.[Pg 226]
"Who's the old bird?" Nicky had asked. Ethel had pretended not to hear, so he had asked again.
"Who’s that older woman?" Nicky had asked. Ethel had pretended not to hear, so he asked again.
"My uncle," Ethel answered, and flushed all over her delicate face, and down to her throat. Nicky had looked at the Blonde, and his eyebrows had gone up ever so slightly.
"My uncle," Ethel replied, her delicate face flushing all over and all the way down to her throat. Nicky glanced at the Blonde, and his eyebrows raised just a bit.
It spoiled Ethel's evening. More than that, as she told her mother of it later, weeping, she declared it had spoiled her life.
It ruined Ethel's evening. Even more, as she told her mother about it later, crying, she said it had ruined her life.
Ethel talked it over with her husband in that intimate, kimonoed hour that precedes bedtime. She gesticulated heatedly with her hair brush.
Ethel discussed it with her husband in that cozy, pajama-clad time before bed. She gestured animatedly with her hairbrush.
"It's disgusting, that's what it is. Perfectly disgusting. There's no fool like an old fool. Imagine! A creature like that. At his time of life."
"It's gross, that’s what it is. Definitely gross. There's no fool like an old fool. Can you believe it? A person like that. At his age."
There exists a strange and loyal kinship among men. "Well, I don't know," Ben said now, and even grinned a little. "I suppose a boy's got to sow his wild oats some time."
There’s a weird but strong bond among guys. “Well, I don’t know,” Ben said now, even flashing a small grin. “I guess a guy has to have his fun sometime.”
"Don't be any more vulgar than you can help," Eva retorted. "And I think you know, as well as I, what it means to have that Overton boy interested in Ethel."
"Don't be any more rude than you have to," Eva shot back. "And I think you know, just like I do, what it means to have that Overton guy interested in Ethel."
"If he's interested in her," Ben blundered, "I guess the fact that Ethel's uncle went to the theater with some one who wasn't Ethel's aunt won't cause a shudder to run up and down his frail young frame, will it?"
"If he's into her," Ben stumbled, "I guess the fact that Ethel's uncle went to the theater with someone who wasn't Ethel's aunt won't make him freak out, right?"
"All right," Eva had retorted. "If you're not man enough to stop it, I'll have to, that's all. I'm going up there with Stell this week."
"Fine," Eva shot back. "If you’re not brave enough to put an end to it, I will. I’m going up there with Stell this week."
They did not notify Jo of their coming. Eva telephoned his apartment when she knew he would be out, and asked his man if he expected his master home to dinner that evening. The man had said yes. Eva arranged to meet Stell in town. They would drive to Jo's apartment together, and wait for him there.
They didn't tell Jo they were coming. Eva called his apartment when she knew he would be out and asked his assistant if he expected Jo to be home for dinner that evening. The assistant said yes. Eva planned to meet Stell in town. They would drive to Jo's apartment together and wait for him there.
When she reached the city Eva found turmoil there. The first of the American troops to be sent to France[Pg 227] were leaving. Michigan Boulevard was a billowing, surging mass: Flags, pennants, bands, crowds. All the elements that make for demonstration. And over the whole—quiet. No holiday crowd, this. A solid, determined mass of people waiting patient hours to see the khaki-clads go by. Three years of indefatigable reading had brought them to a clear knowledge of what these boys were going to.
When Eva arrived in the city, she found chaos everywhere. The first American troops being sent to France[Pg 227] were departing. Michigan Boulevard was a swirling, bustling crowd: Flags, banners, bands, and throngs of people. All the elements of a big event. Yet there was an unexpected calm over it all. This wasn't a festive crowd. It was a solid, determined group of people patiently waiting for hours to see the soldiers in khaki uniforms pass by. Three years of relentless reading had given them a clear understanding of what these young men were heading into.
"Isn't it dreadful!" Stell gasped.
"Isn't it awful!" Stell gasped.
"Nicky Overton's only nineteen, thank goodness."
"Nicky Overton is only nineteen, thank goodness."
Their car was caught in the jam. When they moved at all it was by inches. When at last they reached Jo's apartment they were flushed, nervous, apprehensive. But he had not yet come in. So they waited.
Their car was stuck in traffic. Whenever they moved, it was just a few inches. By the time they finally arrived at Jo's apartment, they were feeling hot, anxious, and uneasy. But he still hadn’t shown up. So they waited.
No, they were not staying to dinner with their brother, they told the relieved houseman. Jo's home has already been described to you. Stell and Eva, sunk in rose-colored cushions, viewed it with disgust, and some mirth. They rather avoided each other's eyes.
No, they weren't staying for dinner with their brother, they told the relieved houseman. Jo's home has already been described to you. Stell and Eva, sinking into rose-colored cushions, looked at it with disgust and a bit of amusement. They mostly avoided each other's gaze.
"Carrie ought to be here," Eva said. They both smiled at the thought of the austere Carrie in the midst of those rosy cushions, and hangings, and lamps. Stell rose and began to walk about, restlessly. She picked up a vase and laid it down; straightened a picture. Eva got up, too, and wandered into the hall. She stood there a moment, listening. Then she turned and passed into Jo's bedroom. And there you knew Jo for what he was.
"Carrie should be here," Eva said. They both smiled at the image of the serious Carrie surrounded by those soft cushions, drapes, and lamps. Stell stood up and began to pace, fidgeting. She picked up a vase and set it back down, adjusted a picture. Eva got up as well and walked into the hallway. She paused for a moment, listening. Then she turned and went into Jo's bedroom. And there you really saw Jo for who he was.
This room was as bare as the other had been ornate. It was Jo, the clean-minded and simple-hearted, in revolt against the cloying luxury with which he had surrounded himself. The bedroom, of all rooms in any house, reflects the personality of its occupant. True, the actual furniture was paneled, cupid-surmounted, and ridiculous. It had been the fruit of Jo's first orgy of the senses. But now it stood out in that stark little room with an air as incongruous and ashamed as that of a pink tarleton danseuse who finds herself in a monk's cell. None of those wall-pictures with which bachelor bedrooms are[Pg 228] reputed to be hung. No satin slippers. No scented notes. Two plain-backed military brushes on the chiffonier (and he so nearly hairless!). A little orderly stack of books on the table near the bed. Eva fingered their titles and gave a little gasp. One of them was on gardening. "Well, of all things!" exclaimed Stell. A book on the War, by an Englishman. A detective story of the lurid type that lulls us to sleep. His shoes ranged in a careful row in the closet, with shoe-trees in every one of them. There was something speaking about them. They looked so human. Eva shut the door on them, quickly. Some bottles on the dresser. A jar of pomade. An ointment such as a man uses who is growing bald and is panic-stricken too late. An insurance calendar on the wall. Some rhubarb-and-soda mixture on the shelf in the bathroom, and a little box of pepsin tablets.
This room was as empty as the other had been extravagant. It was Jo, the clear-minded and straightforward, rebelling against the overwhelming luxury he had surrounded himself with. The bedroom, more than any other room in a house, reflects its occupant's personality. True, the actual furniture was paneled, had cherubs on top, and looked absurd. It had been the result of Jo's first indulgence. But now it stood out in that stark little room, feeling as out of place and ashamed as a pink tarlatan dancer who finds herself in a monk's cell. There were none of those wall artworks that bachelor bedrooms are supposed to have. No satin slippers. No scented notes. Just two plain military brushes on the dresser (and he was nearly hairless!). A small neat stack of books on the table by the bed. Eva touched their titles and gasped. One was about gardening. "Well, of all things!" Stell exclaimed. Another was a book on the War, written by an Englishman. A detective story of the sensational type that puts us to sleep. His shoes were lined up neatly in the closet, each with a shoe tree inside. There was something almost human about them. Eva quickly shut the door on them. On the dresser were some bottles. A jar of pomade. An ointment that a man uses when he’s going bald and is panic-stricken too late. An insurance calendar hung on the wall. Some rhubarb-and-soda mix sat on the shelf in the bathroom, along with a small box of pepsin tablets.
"Eats all kinds of things at all hours of the night," Eva said, and wandered out into the rose-colored front room again with the air of one who is chagrined at her failure to find what she has sought. Stell followed her, furtively.
"Eats everything at all hours of the night," Eva said, and walked back into the rose-colored front room, looking like someone disappointed at not finding what she was looking for. Stell trailed behind her, sneakily.
"Where do you suppose he can be?" she demanded. "It's—" she glanced at her wrist, "why, it's after six!"
"Where do you think he could be?" she asked. "It's—" she looked at her wrist, "wow, it's after six!"
And then there was a little click. The two women sat up, tense. The door opened. Jo came in. He blinked a little. The two women in the rosy room stood up.
And then there was a small click. The two women sat up, tense. The door opened. Jo walked in. He blinked a little. The two women in the pink room stood up.
"Why—Eve! Why, Babe! Well! Why didn't you let me know?"
"Why—Eve! Why, Babe! Well! Why didn’t you tell me?"
"We were just about to leave. We thought you weren't coming home."
"We were just about to head out. We thought you weren't coming back."
Jo came in, slowly. "I was in the jam on Michigan, watching the boys go by." He sat down, heavily. The light from the window fell on him. And you saw that his eyes were red.
Jo walked in slowly. "I was stuck in traffic on Michigan, watching the guys pass by." He sat down with a heavy sigh. The light from the window shone on him, and you could see that his eyes were red.
And you'll have to learn why. He had found himself one of the thousands in the jam on Michigan Avenue, as he said. He had a place near the curb, where his big[Pg 229] frame shut off the view of the unfortunates behind him. He waited with the placid interest of one who has subscribed to all the funds and societies to which a prosperous, middle-aged business man is called upon to subscribe in war time. Then, just as he was about to leave, impatient at the delay, the crowd had cried, with a queer dramatic, exultant note in its voice, "Here they come! here come the boys!"
And you'll need to understand why. He found himself among the thousands stuck in traffic on Michigan Avenue, just like he said. He was positioned close to the curb, where his large frame blocked the view of the unfortunate people behind him. He waited with the relaxed interest of someone who has donated to all the funds and charities a successful, middle-aged businessman is expected to support during wartime. Then, just as he was about to leave, frustrated by the delay, the crowd suddenly shouted, with a strange, dramatic, excited tone in their voices, "Here they come! Here come the boys!"
Just at that moment two little, futile, frenzied fists began to beat a mad tattoo on Jo Hertz's broad back. Jo tried to turn in the crowd, all indignant resentment. "Say, looka here!"
Just then, two small, pointless, frantic fists started pounding a crazy rhythm on Jo Hertz's broad back. Jo tried to turn in the crowd, feeling all indignant and resentful. "Hey, listen!"
The little fists kept up their frantic beating and pushing. And a voice—a choked, high little voice—cried, "Let me by! I can't see! You man, you! You big fat man! My boy's going by—to war—and I can't see! Let me by!"
The little fists kept pounding and pushing frantically. And a voice—a choked, high-pitched voice—called out, "Let me through! I can't see! You, man! You big fat man! My boy's going by—to war—and I can't see! Let me through!"
Jo scrooged around, still keeping his place. He looked down. And upturned to him in agonized appeal was the face of little Emily. They stared at each other for what seemed a long, long time. It was really only the fraction of a second. Then Jo put one great arm firmly around Emily's waist and swung her around in front of him. His great bulk protected her. Emily was clinging to his hand. She was breathing rapidly, as if she had been running. Her eyes were straining up the street.
Jo shuffled around, still holding his ground. He looked down, and little Emily's face was turned up to him in desperate appeal. They stared at each other for what felt like ages, even though it was just a split second. Then Jo wrapped one strong arm around Emily's waist and pulled her in front of him. His large frame shielded her. Emily was gripping his hand tightly. She was breathing hard, as if she'd been running. Her eyes darted up the street.
"Why, Emily, how in the world!—"
"Why, Emily, what on earth!—"
"I ran away. Fred didn't want me to come. He said it would excite me too much."
"I left. Fred didn't want me to come. He said it would get me too worked up."
"Fred?"
"Hey, Fred?"
"My husband. He made me promise to say good-by to Jo at home."
"My husband. He made me promise to say goodbye to Jo at home."
"Jo's my boy. And he's going to war. So I ran away. I had to see him. I had to see him go."
"Jo's my guy. And he's heading off to war. So I took off. I had to see him. I had to see him leave."
She was dry-eyed. Her gaze was straining up the street.
She was dry-eyed. Her gaze was fixed up the street.
"Why, sure," said Jo. "Of course you want to see[Pg 230] him." And then the crowd gave a great roar. There came over Jo a feeling of weakness. He was trembling. The boys went marching by.
"Of course," Jo said. "You definitely want to see[Pg 230] him." Then the crowd erupted in a loud cheer. Jo suddenly felt weak. He was shaking. The boys marched past.
"There he is," Emily shrilled, above the din. "There he is! There he is! There he—" And waved a futile little hand. It wasn't so much a wave as a clutching. A clutching after something beyond her reach.
"There he is," Emily yelled over the noise. "There he is! There he is! There he—" And she waved a pointless little hand. It wasn't really a wave but more of a grasping. A grasping for something just out of her reach.
"Which one? Which one, Emily?"
"Which one? Which one, Em?"
"The handsome one. The handsome one. There!" Her voice quavered and died.
"The good-looking guy. The good-looking guy. There!" Her voice shook and faded.
Jo put a steady hand on her shoulder. "Point him out," he commanded. "Show me." And the next instant. "Never mind. I see him."
Jo placed a steady hand on her shoulder. "Point him out," he said. "Show me." And the next moment, "Forget it. I see him."
Somehow, miraculously, he had picked him from among the hundreds. Had picked him as surely as his own father might have. It was Emily's boy. He was marching by, rather stiffly. He was nineteen, and fun-loving, and he had a girl, and he didn't particularly want to go to France and—to go to France. But more than he had hated going, he had hated not to go. So he marched by, looking straight ahead, his jaw set so that his chin stuck out just a little. Emily's boy.
Somehow, miraculously, he had chosen him from among the hundreds. He had picked him just like his own father might have. It was Emily’s son. He was marching by, looking pretty stiff. He was nineteen, liked to have fun, had a girlfriend, and he didn't really want to go to France—and to go to France. But more than he disliked going, he hated the idea of not going. So he marched by, looking straight ahead, his jaw set so that his chin jutted out just a little. Emily’s son.
Jo looked at him, and his face flushed purple. His eyes, the hard-boiled eyes of a loop-hound, took on the look of a sad old man. And suddenly he was no longer Jo, the sport; old J. Hertz, the gay dog. He was Jo Hertz, thirty, in love with life, in love with Emily, and with the stinging blood of young manhood coursing through his veins.
Jo looked at him, and his face turned purple. His eyes, the tough eyes of a seasoned tracker, took on the expression of a sad old man. And suddenly he was no longer Jo, the playful guy; he was J. Hertz, the charming dog. He was Jo Hertz, thirty years old, in love with life, in love with Emily, and with the vibrant energy of youth flowing through his veins.
Another minute and the boy had passed on up the broad street—the fine, flag-bedecked street—just one of a hundred service-hats bobbing in rhythmic motion like sandy waves lapping a shore and flowing on.
Another minute and the boy had moved up the wide street—the nice, flag-decorated street—just one of a hundred service hats bobbing in a rhythmic motion like sandy waves lapping at a shore and flowing on.
Then he disappeared altogether.
Then he vanished completely.
Emily was clinging to Jo. She was mumbling something over and over. "I can't. I can't. Don't ask me to. I can't let him go. Like that. I can't."
Emily was holding on to Jo tightly. She kept mumbling the same thing over and over. "I can't. I can't. Don't ask me to. I can't let him go. Not like that. I can't."
"Why, Emily! We wouldn't have him stay home, would we? We wouldn't want him to do anything different, would we? Not our boy. I'm glad he volunteered. I'm proud of him. So are you, glad."
"Why, Emily! We wouldn't want him to stay home, would we? We wouldn't want him to do anything different, right? Not our boy. I'm glad he volunteered. I'm proud of him. So are you, glad."
Little by little he quieted her. He took her to the car that was waiting, a worried chauffeur in charge. They said good-by, awkwardly. Emily's face was a red, swollen mass.
Little by little, he calmed her down. He led her to the waiting car, where a concerned chauffeur was in charge. They said goodbye, somewhat awkwardly. Emily's face was a red, swollen mess.
So it was that when Jo entered his own hallway half an hour later he blinked, dazedly, and when the light from the window fell on him you saw that his eyes were red.
So when Jo walked into his hallway half an hour later, he blinked, looking dazed, and when the light from the window hit him, you could see that his eyes were red.
Eva was not one to beat about the bush. She sat forward in her chair, clutching her bag rather nervously.
Eva wasn’t one to sugarcoat things. She leaned forward in her chair, gripping her bag a bit nervously.
"Now, look here, Jo. Stell and I are here for a reason. We're here to tell you that this thing's got to stop."
"Listen up, Jo. Stell and I are here for a reason. We need to tell you that this has to stop."
"Thing? Stop?"
"Thing? Stop it?"
"You know very well what I mean. You saw me at the milliner's that day. And night before last, Ethel. We're all disgusted. If you must go about with people like that, please have some sense of decency."
"You know exactly what I'm talking about. You saw me at the hat shop that day. And the night before last, Ethel. We're all really upset. If you have to hang out with people like that, at least try to have some decency."
Something gathering in Jo's face should have warned her. But he was slumped down in his chair in such a huddle, and he looked so old and fat that she did not heed it. She went on. "You've got us to consider. Your sisters. And your nieces. Not to speak of your own—"
Something in Jo's expression should have raised a red flag for her. But he was slouched in his chair, looking so worn out and overweight that she didn't pay attention. She continued, "You have us to think about. Your sisters. And your nieces. Not to mention your own—"
But he got to his feet then, shaking, and at what she saw in his face even Eva faltered and stopped. It wasn't at all the face of a fat, middle-aged sport. It was a face Jovian, terrible.
But he stood up then, trembling, and at what she saw on his face, even Eva hesitated and stopped. It wasn't at all the face of a fat, middle-aged man. It was a face that was majestic and terrifying.
"You!" he began, low-voiced, ominous. "You!" He raised a great fist high. "You two murderers! You didn't consider me, twenty years ago. You come to me with talk like that. Where's my boy! You killed him, you two, twenty years ago. And now he belongs to somebody else. Where's my son that should have gone marching by to-day?" He flung his arms out in a great gesture of longing. The red veins stood out on[Pg 232] his forehead. "Where's my son! Answer me that, you two selfish, miserable women. Where's my son!" Then as they huddled together, frightened, wild-eyed. "Out of my house! Out of my house! Before I hurt you!"
"You!" he started, his voice low and threatening. "You!" He raised a huge fist into the air. "You two murderers! You didn’t think about me twenty years ago. You come to me with words like that. Where’s my boy? You killed him, both of you, twenty years ago. And now he belongs to someone else. Where’s my son who should have been marching by today?" He extended his arms in a strong gesture of yearning. The red veins were visible on[Pg 232] his forehead. "Where’s my son! Answer me that, you two selfish, miserable women. Where’s my son!" Then, as they huddled together, scared and wide-eyed, he shouted, "Get out of my house! Get out of my house! Before I hurt you!"
They fled, terrified. The door banged behind them.
They ran away, scared. The door slammed shut behind them.
Jo stood, shaking, in the center of the room. Then he reached for a chair, gropingly, and sat down. He passed one moist, flabby hand over his forehead and it came away wet. The telephone rang. He sat still, it sounded far away and unimportant, like something forgotten. I think he did not even hear it with his conscious ear. But it rang and rang insistently. Jo liked to answer his telephone when at home.
Jo stood, trembling, in the center of the room. Then he reached for a chair, awkwardly, and sat down. He wiped his damp, soft hand across his forehead, and it came away wet. The phone rang. He remained still; it sounded distant and irrelevant, like something overlooked. I don’t think he even registered it with his conscious mind. But it rang and rang, persistently. Jo usually liked to answer his phone when he was at home.
"Hello!" He knew instantly the voice at the other end.
"Hello!" He recognized the voice on the other end immediately.
"That you, Jo?" it said.
"Is that you, Jo?" it said.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"How's my boy?"
"How's my kid?"
"I'm—all right."
"I'm good."
"Listen, Jo. The crowd's coming over to-night. I've fixed up a little poker game for you. Just eight of us."
"Hey, Jo. The crowd’s coming over tonight. I’ve set up a little poker game for you. Just eight of us."
"I can't come to-night, Gert."
"I can't come tonight, Gert."
"Can't! Why not?"
"Can't! Why not?"
"I'm not feeling so good."
"I'm not feeling well."
"You just said you were all right."
"You just said you were fine."
"I am all right. Just kind of tired."
"I'm fine, just a bit tired."
The voice took on a cooing note. "Is my Joey tired? Then he shall be all comfy on the sofa, and he doesn't need to play if he don't want to. No, sir."
The voice became soft and soothing. "Is my Joey tired? Then he can get cozy on the sofa, and he doesn’t have to play if he doesn’t want to. Nope."
Jo stood staring at the black mouth-piece of the telephone. He was seeing a procession go marching by. Boys, hundreds of boys, in khaki.
Jo stood staring at the black mouthpiece of the phone. He was watching a parade go by. Boys, hundreds of boys, in khaki.
"Hello! Hello!" the voice took on an anxious note. "Are you there?"
"Hello! Hello!" the voice sounded worried. "Are you there?"
"Yes," wearily.
"Yes," tiredly.
"Jo, there's something the matter. You're sick. I'm coming right over."
"Jo, something's wrong. You're not feeling well. I'm on my way."
"Why not? You sound as if you'd been sleeping. Look here—"
"Why not? You sound like you’ve been asleep. Look here—"
"Leave me alone!" cried Jo, suddenly, and the receiver clacked onto the hook. "Leave me alone. Leave me alone." Long after the connection had been broken.
"Leave me alone!" Jo suddenly shouted, and the receiver clattered onto the hook. "Leave me alone. Leave me alone." This went on for a long time after the call had ended.
He stood staring at the instrument with unseeing eyes. Then he turned and walked into the front room. All the light had gone out of it. Dusk had come on. All the light had gone out of everything. The zest had gone out of life. The game was over—the game he had been playing against loneliness and disappointment. And he was just a tired old man. A lonely, tired old man in a ridiculous, rose-colored room that had grown, all of a sudden, drab.[Pg 234]
He stood there, staring blankly at the instrument. Then he turned and walked into the living room. All the light had faded away. Dusk had arrived. Everything felt dark. The excitement had disappeared from life. The game was done—the game he had been playing against loneliness and disappointment. And he was just a weary old man. A lonely, weary old man in a silly, rose-colored room that had suddenly become dull.[Pg 234]
THE KNIGHT'S MOVE[10]
By KATHARINE FULLERTON GEROULD
By Katharine Fullerton Gerould
From The Atlantic Monthly.
From The Atlantic Monthly.
I
Havelock the Dane settled himself back in his chair and set his feet firmly on the oaken table. Chantry let him do it, though some imperceptible inch of his body winced. For the oak of it was neither fumed nor golden; it was English to its ancient core, and the table had served in the refectory of monks before Henry VIII decided that monks shocked him. Naturally Chantry did not want his friends' boots havocking upon it. But more important than to possess the table was to possess it nonchalantly. He let the big man dig his heel in. Any man but Havelock the Dane would have known better. But Havelock did as he pleased, and you either gave him up or bore it. Chantry did not want to give him up.
Havelock the Dane leaned back in his chair and planted his feet firmly on the oak table. Chantry allowed it, even though a small part of him wanted to wince. The oak wasn’t treated or polished; it was English wood at its core, and the table had been used in a monastery long before Henry VIII decided he was offended by monks. Naturally, Chantry didn’t want his friends' boots on it. But more important than owning the table was being casual about it. He let the big man rest his heel there. Anyone but Havelock the Dane would have known better. But Havelock did what he wanted, and you either put up with it or gave him up. Chantry didn’t want to give him up.
Chantry was a feminist; a bit of an æsthete but canny at affairs; good-looking, and temperate, and less hipped on the matter of sex than feminist gentlemen are wont to be. That is to say, while he vaguely wanted l'homme moyen sensuel to mend his ways, he did not expect him to change fundamentally. He rather thought the women would manage all that when they got the vote. You see, he was not a socialist: only a feminist.
Chantry was a feminist; a bit of a connoisseur but smart when it came to relationships; attractive, moderate, and less obsessed with sex than many feminist men tend to be. In other words, while he somewhat wanted the average guy to improve his behavior, he didn’t expect him to change at his core. He believed the women would handle all that once they got the right to vote. You see, he wasn’t a socialist—just a feminist.
Havelock the Dane, on the other hand, was by no means a feminist, but was a socialist. What probably brought the two men together—apart from their common[Pg 235] likableness—was that each, in his way, refused to "go the whole hog." They sometimes threshed the thing out together, unable to decide on a programme, but always united at last in their agreement that things were wrong. Havelock trusted Labor, and Chantry trusted Woman; the point was that neither trusted men like themselves, with a little money and an inherited code of honor. Havelock wanted his money taken away from him; Chantry desired his code to be trampled on by innumerable feminine feet. But each was rather helpless, for both expected these things to be done for them.
Havelock the Dane, on the other hand, was definitely not a feminist, but he was a socialist. What likely brought the two men together—besides their shared likability—was that each, in his own way, refused to fully commit. They sometimes hashed things out together, unable to agree on a plan, but always ultimately united in their belief that things were wrong. Havelock had faith in Labor, and Chantry believed in Women; the issue was that neither trusted men like themselves, with a bit of money and an inherited sense of honor. Havelock wanted to have his money taken from him; Chantry wished for his code to be trampled by countless feminine feet. But each felt somewhat powerless, as both expected these changes to happen for them.
Except for this tie of ineffectuality, they had nothing special in common. Havelock's life had been adventurous in the good old-fashioned sense: the bars down and a deal of wandering. Chantry had sown so many crops of intellectual wild oats that even the people who came for subscriptions might be forgiven for thinking him a mental libertine, good for subscriptions and not much else. Between them, they boxed the compass about once a week. Havelock had more of what is known as "personality" than Chantry; Chantry more of what is known as "culture." They dovetailed, on the whole, not badly.
Aside from their shared sense of being ineffective, they didn’t have much in common. Havelock's life had been adventurous in the classic sense: plenty of bars and a lot of wandering. Chantry had explored so many intellectual pursuits that even those who came to him for subscriptions might be forgiven for thinking he was an intellectual free spirit, good for subscriptions and not much more. Together, they covered a lot of ground about once a week. Havelock had more of what people call "personality," while Chantry had more of what people refer to as "culture." Overall, they complemented each other fairly well.
Havelock, this afternoon, was full of a story. Chantry wanted to listen, though he knew that he could have listened better if Havelock's heel had not been quite so ponderous on the sæcular oak. He took refuge in a cosmic point of view. That was the only point of view from which Havelock (it was, by the way, his physical type only that had caused him to be nicknamed the Dane: his ancestors had come over from England in great discomfort two centuries since), in his blonde hugeness, became negligible. You had to climb very high to see him small.
Havelock was full of a story this afternoon. Chantry wanted to listen, but he knew he’d listen better if Havelock didn’t stomp so heavily on the oak floor. He took a step back and adopted a cosmic perspective. That was the only viewpoint from which Havelock—by the way, it was just his physical appearance that earned him the nickname "the Dane," as his ancestors had come over from England in great discomfort two centuries ago—appeared insignificant. You had to climb really high to see him as small.
"You never did the man justice," Havelock was saying.
"You never gave the man his due," Havelock was saying.
"Justice be hanged!" replied Chantry.
"Justice be hanged!" replied Chantry.
"Quite so: the feminist slogan."
"Exactly: the feminist slogan."
"A socialist can't afford to throw stones."
"A socialist can't afford to throw stones."
The retorts were spoken sharply, on both sides. Then[Pg 236] both men laughed. They had too often had it out seriously to mind; these little insults were mere convention.
The responses were quick and pointed from both sides. Then[Pg 236] both men laughed. They had argued seriously too many times to take these minor insults to heart; they were just part of the routine.
"Get at your story," resumed Chantry. "I suppose there's a woman in it: a nasty cat invented by your own prejudices. There usually is."
"Get to your story," Chantry continued. "I assume there's a woman involved: a horrible character created by your own biases. There usually is."
"Never a woman at all. If there were, I shouldn't be asking for your opinion. My opinion, of course, is merely the rational one. I don't side-step the truth because a little drama gets in. I am appealing to you because you are the average man who hasn't seen the light. I honestly want to know what you think. There's a reason."
"Never a woman at all. If there were, I wouldn't be asking for your opinion. My opinion, of course, is just the logical one. I don't avoid the truth just because a little drama comes into play. I'm reaching out to you because you're the typical guy who hasn't figured things out. I genuinely want to know what you think. There's a reason."
"What's the reason?"
"What's the reason?"
"I'll tell you that later. Now, I'll tell you the story." Havelock screwed his tawny eyebrows together for a moment before plunging in. "Humph!" he ejaculated at last. "Much good anybody is in a case like this—What did you say you thought of Ferguson?"
"I'll tell you that later. Right now, let me share the story." Havelock furrowed his brown eyebrows for a moment before diving in. "Humph!" he exclaimed finally. "What good is anyone in a situation like this—What did you say you thought of Ferguson?"
"I didn't think anything of Ferguson—except that he had a big brain for biology. He was a loss."
"I didn't think much of Ferguson—other than that he was really smart when it came to biology. He was a real loss."
"No personal opinion?"
"No personal thoughts?"
"I never like people who think so well of themselves as all that."
"I never like people who think so highly of themselves."
"No opinion about his death?"
"No thoughts on his death?"
"Accidental, as they said, I suppose."
"Just an accident, I guess."
"Oh, 'they said'! It was suicide, I tell you."
"Oh, they said! It was suicide, I tell you."
"Suicide? Really?" Chantry's brown eyes lighted for an instant. "Oh, poor chap; I'm sorry."
"Suicide? Seriously?" Chantry's brown eyes sparkled for a moment. "Oh, that’s terrible; I’m really sorry."
It did not occur to him immediately to ask how Havelock knew. He trusted a plain statement from Havelock.
It didn't cross his mind right away to ask how Havelock knew. He took Havelock's straightforward statement at face value.
"I'm not. Or—yes, I am. I hate to have a man inconsistent."
"I'm not. Or—yeah, I am. I hate it when a guy is inconsistent."
"It's inconsistent for any one to kill himself. But it's frequently done."
"It's inconsistent for anyone to take their own life. But it happens often."
Havelock, hemming and hawing like this, was more nearly a bore than Chantry had ever known him.
Havelock, hesitating like this, was more of a bore than Chantry had ever realized.
"Oh, well, never mind Ferguson," Chantry yawned. "Tell me some anecdote out of your tapestried past."
"Oh, never mind about Ferguson," Chantry yawned. "Share a story from your colorful past."
"I won't."
"I can't."
Havelock dug his heel in harder. Chantry all but told him to take his feet down, but stopped himself just in time.
Havelock pressed his heel down even harder. Chantry almost told him to put his feet down, but caught himself just in time.
"Well, go on, then," he said, "but it doesn't sound interesting. I hate all tales of suicide. And there isn't even a woman in it," he sighed maliciously.
"Alright, go ahead," he said, "but it doesn't seem exciting. I can't stand stories about suicide. And there's not even a woman in it," he added with a smirk.
"Oh, if it comes to that, there is."
"Oh, if it comes to that, there is."
"But you said—"
"But you said—"
"Not in it exactly, unless you go in for post hoc, propter hoc."
"Not really, unless you subscribe to post hoc, propter hoc."
"Oh, drive on." Chantry was pettish.
"Oh, just keep going." Chantry was in a bad mood.
But at that point Havelock the Dane removed his feet from the refectory table. He will probably never know why Chantry, just then, began to be amiable.
But at that moment, Havelock the Dane took his feet off the dining table. He will probably never understand why Chantry suddenly started to be friendly.
"Excuse me, Havelock. Of course, whatever drove a man like Ferguson to suicide is interesting. And I may say he managed it awfully well. Not a hint, anywhere."
"Excuse me, Havelock. Naturally, whatever caused a guy like Ferguson to take his own life is intriguing. And I have to say, he pulled it off really well. Not a single clue, anywhere."
"Well, a scientist ought to get something out of it for himself. Ferguson certainly knew how. Can't you imagine him sitting up there, cocking his hair" (an odd phrase, but Chantry understood), "and deciding just how to circumvent the coroner? I can."
"Well, a scientist should definitely gain something for himself. Ferguson definitely knew how. Can’t you picture him up there, fixing his hair" (a strange phrase, but Chantry understood), "and figuring out how to get around the coroner? I can."
"Ferguson hadn't much imagination."
"Ferguson lacked imagination."
"A coroner doesn't take imagination. He takes a little hard, expert knowledge."
"A coroner doesn't rely on imagination. He uses some solid, expert knowledge."
"I dare say." But Chantry's mind was wandering through other defiles. "Odd, that he should have snatched his life out of the very jaws of what-do-you-call-it, once, only to give it up at last, politely, of his own volition."
"I dare say." But Chantry's mind was drifting through other thoughts. "It's strange that he managed to escape from the jaws of what-do-you-call-it, only to end up giving his life away, politely, on his own terms."
"You may well say it." Havelock spoke with more earnestness than he had done. "If you're not a socialist when I get through with you, Chantry, my boy—"
"You can definitely say that." Havelock spoke with more seriousness than before. "If you're not a socialist by the time I'm done with you, Chantry, my boy—"
"Lord, Lord! don't tell me your beastly socialism is mixed up with it all! I never took to Ferguson, but he[Pg 238] was no syndicalist. In life or in death, I'd swear to that."
"Lord, Lord! Don’t tell me your terrible socialism is involved in all this! I never liked Ferguson, but he[Pg 238] was no syndicalist. In life or in death, I’d swear to that."
"Ah, no. If he had been! But all I mean is that, in a properly regulated state, Ferguson's tragedy would not have occurred."
"Ah, no. If only he had been! But all I’m saying is that, in a properly managed society, Ferguson's tragedy wouldn't have happened."
"So it was a tragedy?"
"Was it a tragedy?"
"He was a loss to the state, God knows."
"He was a loss to the state, that's for sure."
Had they been speaking of anything less dignified than death and genius, Havelock might have sounded a little austere and silly. As it was—Chantry bit back, and swallowed, his censure.
Had they been talking about anything less serious than death and genius, Havelock might have come off as a bit harsh and ridiculous. As it was—Chantry held back and swallowed his criticism.
"That's why I want to know what you think," went on Havelock, irrelevantly. "Whether your damned code of honor is worth Ferguson."
"That's why I want to know what you think," Havelock continued, off-topic. "Whether your damn code of honor is worth Ferguson."
"It's not my damned code any more than yours," broke in Chantry.
"It's not my freaking code any more than it is yours," interrupted Chantry.
"Yes, it is. Or, at least, we break it down at different points—theoretically. Actually, we walk all round it every day to be sure it's intact. Let's be honest."
"Yes, it is. Or, at least, we analyze it from different angles—theoretically. In reality, we check it from every side every day to make sure it's in one piece. Let's be real."
"Honest as you like, if you'll only come to the point. Whew, but it's hot! Let's have a gin-fizz."
"Be as honest as you want, just get to the point. Wow, it's hot! Let's grab a gin fizz."
"You aren't serious."
"You're not serious."
Havelock seemed to try to lash himself into a rage. But he was so big that he could never have got all of himself into a rage at once. You felt that only part of him was angry—his toes, perhaps, or his complexion.
Havelock seemed to be trying to get himself really angry. But he was so big that he could never fully be angry all at once. It felt like only part of him was mad—maybe his toes or his face.
Chantry rang for ice and lemon, and took gin, sugar, and a siphon out of a carved cabinet.
Chantry called for ice and lemon, and took out gin, sugar, and a siphon from a carved cabinet.
"Go slow," he said. He himself was going very slow, with a beautiful crystal decanter which he set lovingly on the oaken table. "Go slow," he repeated, more easily, when he had set it down. "I can think just as well with a gin-fizz as without one. And I didn't know Ferguson well; and I didn't like him at all. I read his books, and I admired him. But he looked like the devil—the devil, you'll notice, not a devil. With a dash of Charles I by Van Dyck. The one standing by a horse. As you say, he cocked his hair. It went into little horns, above each eyebrow. I'm sorry he's lost to the world, but it[Pg 239] doesn't get me. He may have been a saint, for all I know; but there you are—I never cared particularly to know. I am serious. Only, somehow, it doesn't touch me."
"Go slow," he said. He himself was moving very slowly, with a beautiful crystal decanter that he carefully set down on the oak table. "Go slow," he repeated, more easily, once it was down. "I can think just as well with a gin fizz as without one. I didn’t know Ferguson well, and I didn’t like him at all. I read his books and admired him. But he looked like the devil—the devil, you'll notice, not a devil. With a touch of Charles I by Van Dyck. The one standing by a horse. As you said, he styled his hair that way. It formed little horns above each eyebrow. I’m sorry he’s gone from the world, but that[Pg 239] doesn’t affect me. He may have been a saint for all I know; but there you have it—I never really cared to find out. I'm serious. Yet somehow, it just doesn’t resonate with me."
And he proceeded to make use of crushed ice and lemon juice.
And he went ahead and used crushed ice and lemon juice.
"Oh, blow all that," said Havelock the Dane finally, over the top of his glass. "I'm going to tell you, anyhow. Only I wish you would forget your prejudices. I want an opinion."
"Oh, forget all that," said Havelock the Dane finally, over the top of his glass. "I'm going to tell you anyway. I just wish you would let go of your biases. I want your opinion."
"Go on."
"Continue."
Chantry made himself comfortable.
Chantry got comfortable.
II
"You remember the time when Ferguson didn't go down on the Argentina?"
"You remember that time when Ferguson didn't go down on the Argentina?"
"I do. Ferguson just wouldn't go down, you know. He'd turn up smiling, without even a chill, and meanwhile lots of good fellows would be at the bottom of the sea."
"I do. Ferguson just wouldn’t give up, you know. He’d show up smiling, without even a care, while a lot of good guys were at the bottom of the ocean."
"Prejudice again," barked Havelock. "Yet in point of fact, it's perfectly true. And you would have preferred him to drown."
"Prejudice again," Havelock snapped. "But the truth is, it's completely accurate. And you would have rather seen him drown."
"I was very glad he was saved." Chantry said it in a stilted manner.
"I was really glad he was saved." Chantry said it in an awkward way.
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Because his life was really important to the world."
"Because his life truly mattered to the world."
Chantry might have been distributing tracts. His very voice sounded falsetto.
Chantry might have been handing out pamphlets. His voice even sounded high-pitched.
"Exactly. Well, that is what Ferguson thought."
"Exactly. That's what Ferguson believed."
"How do you know?"
"How do you know that?"
"He told me."
"He said to me."
"You must have known him well. Thank heaven, I never did."
"You must have known him well. Thank goodness, I never did."
Havelock flung out a huge hand. "Oh, get off that ridiculous animal you're riding, Chantry, and come to the point. You mean you don't think Ferguson should have admitted it?"[Pg 240]
Havelock waved his large hand. "Come on, get off that ridiculous animal you're riding, Chantry, and get to the point. You really think Ferguson shouldn't have admitted it?"[Pg 240]
Chantry's tone changed. "Well, one doesn't."
Chantry's tone shifted. "Well, you just don't."
The huge hand, clenched into a fist, came down on the table. The crystal bottle was too heavy to rock, but the glasses jingled and a spoon slid over the edge of its saucer.
The huge hand, clenched into a fist, slammed down on the table. The crystal bottle was too heavy to tip over, but the glasses rattled and a spoon slid off the edge of its saucer.
"There it is—what I was looking for."
"There it is—what I was searching for."
"What were you looking for?" Chantry's wonder was not feigned.
"What were you looking for?" Chantry's surprise was genuine.
"For your hydra-headed prejudice. Makes me want to play Hercules."
"For your many-faceted bias. It makes me want to play Hercules."
"Oh, drop your metaphors, Havelock. Get into the game. What is it?"
"Oh, stop with the metaphors, Havelock. Just get to the point. What is it?"
"It's this: that you don't think—or affect not to think—that it's decent for a man to recognize his own worth."
"It's this: that you don't believe—or pretend not to believe—that it's acceptable for a man to acknowledge his own value."
Chantry did not retort. He dropped his chin on his chest and thought for a moment. Then he spoke, very quietly and apologetically.
Chantry didn’t respond. He lowered his chin to his chest and thought for a moment. Then he spoke very quietly and apologetically.
"Well—I don't see you telling another man how wonderful you are. It isn't immoral, it simply isn't manners. And if Ferguson boasted to you that he was saved when so many went down, it was worse than bad manners. He ought to have been kicked for it. It's the kind of phenomenal luck that it would have been decent to regret."
"Well—I don't see you bragging to another guy about how great you are. It’s not immoral, it’s just bad manners. And if Ferguson told you that he was saved while so many others perished, that was worse than just bad manners. He should have been called out for it. It’s the kind of outrageous luck that it would have been respectful to feel sorry about."
Havelock set his massive lips firmly together. You could not say that he pursed that Cyclopean mouth.
Havelock pressed his large lips tightly together. You couldn't really say that he pursed that enormous mouth.
"Ferguson did not boast. He merely told me. He was, I think, a modest man."
"Ferguson didn't brag. He just told me. I think he was a humble guy."
Incredulity beyond any power of laughter to express settled on Chantry's countenance. "Modest? And he told you?"
Incredulity that no amount of laughter could convey settled on Chantry's face. "Modest? And he actually told you?"
"The whole thing." Havelock's voice was heavy enough for tragedy. "Listen. Don't interrupt me once. Ferguson told me that, when the explosion came, he looked round—considered, for fully a minute, his duty. He never lost control of himself once, he said, and I believe him. The Argentina was a small boat, making a winter passage. There were very few cabin passengers.[Pg 241] No second cabin, but plenty of steerage. She sailed, you remember, from Naples. He had been doing some work, some very important work, in the Aquarium. The only other person of consequence—I am speaking in the most literal and un-snobbish sense—in the first cabin, was Benson. No" (with a lifted hand), "don't interrupt me. Benson, as we all know, was an international figure. But Benson was getting old. His son could be trusted to carry on the House of Benson. In fact, every one suspected that the son had become more important than the old man. He had put through the last big loan while his father was taking a rest-cure in Italy. That is how Benson père happened to be on the Argentina. The newspapers never sufficiently accounted for that. A private deck on the Schrecklichkeit would have been more his size. Ferguson made it out: the old man got wild, suddenly, at the notion of their putting anything through without him. He trusted his gouty bones to the Argentina."
"The whole thing." Havelock's voice carried a weight of tragedy. "Listen. Don’t interrupt me even once. Ferguson told me that when the explosion happened, he looked around—considered, for a full minute, what his duty was. He said he never lost control of himself, and I believe him. The Argentina was a small boat making a winter trip. There were very few cabin passengers.[Pg 241] No second-class cabin but plenty of steerage. She set sail, you remember, from Naples. He had been doing some important work in the Aquarium. The only other significant person—I’m speaking in the most literal and un-snobbish way—in the first class was Benson. No" (with a raised hand), "don’t interrupt me. Benson, as we all know, was an international figure. But Benson was getting old. His son could be relied on to carry on the House of Benson. In fact, everyone suspected that the son had become more important than the old man. He had secured the last big loan while his father was on a rest cure in Italy. That’s how Benson père happened to be on the Argentina. The newspapers never explained that well. A private deck on the Schrecklichkeit would have suited him better. Ferguson figured it out: the old man suddenly got upset at the idea of them moving forward without him. He trusted his aching body to the Argentina."
"Sounds plausible, but—" Chantry broke in.
"That sounds reasonable, but—" Chantry interrupted.
"If you interrupt again," said Havelock, "I'll hit you, with all the strength I've got."
"If you interrupt again," Havelock said, "I'm going to hit you with all my strength."
Chantry grunted. You had to take Havelock the Dane as you found him.
Chantry grunted. You had to take Havelock the Dane as he was.
"Ferguson saw the whole thing clear. Old Benson had just gone into the smoking-room. Ferguson was on the deck outside his own stateroom. The only person on board who could possibly be considered as important as Ferguson was Benson; and he had good reason to believe that every one would get on well enough without Benson. He had just time, then, to put on a life-preserver, melt into his stateroom, and get a little pile of notes, very important ones, and drop into a boat. No, don't interrupt. I know what you are going to say. 'Women and children.' What do you suppose a lot of Neapolitan peasants meant to Ferguson—or to you and me, either? He didn't do anything outrageous; he just dropped into a boat. As a result, we had the big book a[Pg 242] year later. No" (again crushing down a gesture of Chantry's), "don't say anything about the instincts of a gentleman. If Ferguson hadn't been perfectly cool, his instincts would have governed him. He would have dashed about trying to save people, and then met the waves with a noble gesture. He had time to be reasonable; not instinctive. The world was the gainer, as he jolly well knew it would be—or where would have been the reasonableness? I don't believe Ferguson cared a hang about keeping his individual machine going for its own sake. But he knew he was a valuable person. His mind was a Kohinoor among minds. It stands to reason that you save the Kohinoor and let the little stones go. Well, that's not the story. Only I wanted to get that out of the way first, or the story wouldn't have meant anything. Did you wish," he finished graciously, "to ask a question?"
Ferguson saw everything clearly. Old Benson had just walked into the smoking room. Ferguson was on the deck outside his own cabin. The only person on board who could be considered as important as Ferguson was Benson, and he had every reason to believe that everyone would manage just fine without him. He had just enough time to put on a life jacket, slip into his cabin, grab a stack of very important notes, and jump into a lifeboat. No, don’t interrupt. I know what you’re about to say: 'Women and children first.' But what do a bunch of Neapolitan peasants mean to Ferguson—or to you and me? He didn’t do anything shocking; he simply got into a boat. As a result, we had the big book a[Pg 242] year later. No," (again dismissing a gesture from Chantry), "don’t talk about the instincts of a gentleman. If Ferguson hadn’t been completely composed, his instincts would have taken over. He would have rushed around trying to save people and then faced the waves dramatically. He had the opportunity to be logical, not instinctive. The world benefited, as he knew it would—or else there wouldn’t have been any reason to be logical. I don’t think Ferguson cared at all about keeping his individual life going just for its own sake. But he knew he was important. His mind was a Kohinoor among minds. It makes sense to save the Kohinoor and let the smaller gems go. Well, that's not the main point. I just wanted to get that out of the way first, or the story wouldn’t have meant anything. Did you want," he concluded politely, "to ask a question?"
Chantry made a violent gesture of denial. "Ask a question about a hog like that? God forbid!"
Chantry made a fierce gesture of refusal. "Ask a question about a pig like that? No way!"
"Um-m-m." Havelock seemed to muse within himself. "You will admit that if a jury of impartial men of sense could have sat, just then, on that slanting deck, they would have agreed that Ferguson's life was worth more to the world than all the rest of the boiling put together?"
"Um-m-m." Havelock appeared to be thinking to himself. "You'll agree that if a jury of fair-minded, sensible people could have been sitting on that tilted deck at that moment, they would have concluded that Ferguson's life was more valuable to the world than all the rest of the chaos combined?"
"Yes, but—"
"Yeah, but—"
"Well, there wasn't any jury. Ferguson had to be it. I am perfectly sure that if there had been a super-Ferguson on board, our Ferguson would have turned his hand to saving him first. In fact, I honestly believe he was sorry there hadn't been a super-Ferguson. For he had all the instincts of a gentleman; and it's never a pleasant job making your reason inhibit your instincts. You can't look at this thing perfectly straight, probably. But if you can't, who can? I don't happen to want an enlightened opinion; I've got one, right here at home. You don't care about the State: you want to put it into white petticoats and see it cross a muddy street."[Pg 243]
"Well, there wasn’t any jury. Ferguson had to be the one. I’m pretty sure that if there had been a super-Ferguson on board, our Ferguson would have tried to save him first. In fact, I honestly believe he was disappointed there wasn’t a super-Ferguson. He had all the instincts of a gentleman; and it’s never easy to let reason override your instincts. You probably can’t see this situation perfectly clearly. But if you can’t, who can? I don’t need an enlightened opinion; I’ve got one right here at home. You don’t care about the State: you want to dress it in white petticoats and see it cross a muddy street.[Pg 243]
"I don't wonder the socialists won't have anything to do with you."
"I’m not surprised the socialists want nothing to do with you."
"Because I'm not a feminist? I know. Just as the feminists won't have anything to do with you because you're so reactionary. We're both out of it. Fifty years ago; either of us could have been a real prophet, for the price of a hall and cleaning the rotten eggs off our clothes. Now we're too timid for any use. But this is a digression."
"Because I'm not a feminist? I know. Just like the feminists won't associate with you because you're so conservative. We're both sidelined. Fifty years ago, either of us could have been real visionaries, as long as we secured a venue and cleaned the rotten eggs off our clothes. Now we're too hesitant to be relevant. But that's a side note."
"Distinctly. Is there anything more about Ferguson?"
"Clearly. Is there anything else we should know about Ferguson?"
"I should say there was. About a year ago, he became engaged. She's a very nice girl, and I am sure you never heard of her. The engagement wasn't to be announced until just before the marriage, for family reasons of some sort—cockering the older generation somehow. I've forgotten; it's not important. But they would have been married by now, if Ferguson hadn't stepped out."
"I should mention there was. About a year ago, he got engaged. She's a really nice girl, and I’m pretty sure you’ve never heard of her. They weren’t going to announce the engagement until right before the wedding, due to some family reasons—something about catering to the older generation. I’ve forgotten; it’s not that important. But they would have been married by now if Ferguson hadn’t backed out."
"You seem to have been very intimate with Ferguson."
"You seem to have been very close with Ferguson."
"He talked to me once—just once. The girl was a distant connection of my own. I think that was why. Now I've got some more things to tell you. I've let you interrupt a good lot, and if you're through, I'd like to start in on the next lap. It isn't easy for me to tell this thing in bits. It's an effort."
"He spoke to me once—just once. The girl was someone I knew from a distance. I think that’s why. Now I have more things to share with you. I’ve allowed you to interrupt quite a bit, and if you’re done, I’d like to move on to the next part. It’s not easy for me to share this in pieces. It's a struggle."
Havelock the Dane set down his second emptied glass and drew a long breath. He proceeded, with quickened pace.
Havelock the Dane set down his second empty glass and took a deep breath. He continued on at a faster pace.
III
"He didn't see the girl very often. She lives at some little distance. He was busy,—you know how he worked,—and she was chained at home, more or less. Occasionally he slipped away for a week-end, to see her. One time—the last time, about two months ago—he managed to get in a whole week. It was as near happiness as Ferguson ever got, I imagine; for they were able[Pg 244] to fix a date. Good heaven, how he loved that girl! Just before he went, he told me of the engagement. I barely knew her, but, as I said, she's some sort of kin. Then, after he came back, he sent for me to come and see him. I didn't like his cheek, but I went as though I had been a laboratory boy. I'm not like you. Ferguson always did get me. He wanted the greatest good of the greatest number. Nothing petty about him. He was a big man.
He didn't see the girl very often. She lived a bit far away. He was busy—you know how hard he worked—and she was more or less stuck at home. Occasionally, he would sneak away for a weekend to see her. One time—the last time, about two months ago—he managed to take an entire week off. It was probably as close to happiness as Ferguson ever got, I imagine, because they were able to set a date. Good heavens, how he loved that girl! Just before he left, he told me about their engagement. I barely knew her, but, as I mentioned, she was some sort of relative. Then, after he got back, he called me to come see him. I didn't like his audacity, but I went as if I were a lab assistant. I'm not like you. Ferguson always understood me. He wanted the greatest good for the greatest number. Nothing small-minded about him. He was a great man.
"I went, as I say. And Ferguson told me, the very first thing, that the engagement was off. He began by cocking his hair a good deal. But he almost lost control of himself. He didn't cock it long: he ruffled it instead, with his hands. I thought he was in a queer state, for he seemed to want to give me, with his beautiful scientific precision—as if he'd been preparing a slide—the details of a country walk he and she had taken the day before he left. It began with grade-crossings, and I simply couldn't imagine what he was getting at. It wasn't his business to fight grade-crossings—though they might be a very pretty symbol for the kind of thing he was fighting, tooth and nail, all the time. I couldn't seem to see it, at first; but finally it came out. There was a grade-crossing, with a 'Look out for the Engine' sign, and there was a tow-headed infant in rags. They had noticed the infant before. It had bandy legs and granulated eyelids, and seemed to be dumb. It had started them off on eugenics. She was very keen on the subject; Ferguson, being a big scientist, had some reserves. It was a real argument.
"I went, as I mentioned. And Ferguson told me right away that the engagement was off. He started by styling his hair a lot, but he almost lost it. He didn't style it for long; he just ruffled it with his hands. I thought he was in a strange mood because he seemed to want to share with me, with his impressive scientific accuracy—as if he had been preparing a presentation—the details of a countryside walk he and she had taken the day before he left. It started with grade crossings, and I really couldn't understand what he was getting at. It wasn't his job to battle grade crossings—though they might be a nice symbol for the kind of struggles he was always fighting against, tooth and nail. At first, I couldn't quite see it, but eventually, it became clear. There was a grade crossing with a 'Look Out for the Engine' sign, and there was a ragged little kid with blonde hair. They had noticed the kid before. He had bow legs and puffy eyelids and seemed to be mute. It had sparked their interest in eugenics. She was really into it; Ferguson, being a prominent scientist, had some reservations. It turned into a real argument."
"Then everything happened at once. Tow-head with the sore eyes rocked onto the track simultaneously with the whistle. They were about fifty yards off. Ferguson sprinted back down the hill, the girl screaming pointlessly meanwhile. There was just time—you'll have to take my word for this; Ferguson explained it all to me in the most meticulous detail, but I can't repeat that masterpiece of exposition—for Ferguson to decide. To decide[Pg 245] again, you understand, precisely as he had decided on the Argentina. Rotten luck, wasn't it? He could just have flung tow-head out of the way by getting under the engine himself. He grabbed for tow-head, but he didn't roll onto the track. So tow-head was killed. If he had got there ten seconds earlier, he could have done the trick. He was ten seconds too late to save both Ferguson and tow-head. So—once more—he saved Ferguson. Do you get the situation?"
"Then everything happened at once. The blonde kid with the sore eyes stumbled onto the tracks just as the whistle blew. They were about fifty yards away. Ferguson dashed back down the hill, while the girl screamed in vain. There was just enough time—you’ll have to trust me on this; Ferguson explained it all to me in incredible detail, but I can't remember that brilliant breakdown—to make a decision. To decide[Pg 245] again, you see, exactly like he had done with the Argentina. Bad luck, right? He could have just pushed the blonde kid out of the way by jumping in front of the train himself. He reached for the kid, but he didn’t roll onto the tracks. So the blonde kid lost his life. If he had arrived ten seconds earlier, he could have pulled it off. He was ten seconds too late to save both Ferguson and the blonde kid. So—once again—he saved Ferguson. Do you understand the situation?"
"I should say I did!" shouted Chantry. "Twice in a man's life—good Lord! I hope you walked out of his house at that point."
"I should say I did!" shouted Chantry. "Twice in a man's life—good Lord! I hope you left his house right then."
"I didn't. I was very much interested. And by the way, Chantry, if Ferguson had given his life for tow-head, you would have been the first man to write a pleasant little article for some damned highbrow review, to prove that it was utterly wrong that Ferguson should have exchanged his life for that of a little Polish defective. I can even see you talking about the greatest good of the greatest number. You would have loved the paradox of it; the mistaken martyr, self-preservation the greatest altruism, and all the rest of it. But because Ferguson did exactly what you would have said in your article that he ought to have done, you are in a state of virtuous chill."
"I didn't. I was really interested. And by the way, Chantry, if Ferguson had given his life for tow-head, you would have been the first one to write a nice little piece for some pretentious review, arguing that it was completely wrong for Ferguson to trade his life for that of a little Polish defective. I can even picture you discussing the greatest good for the greatest number. You would have loved the irony of it; the misguided martyr, self-preservation as the highest form of altruism, and all that. But because Ferguson did exactly what you would have claimed in your article that he should have done, you’re stuck in a state of self-righteous chill."
"I should have written no such article. I don't see how you can be so flippant."
"I shouldn't have written that article at all. I don't get how you can be so casual about it."
"Flippant—I? Have I the figure of a flippant man? Can't you see—honestly, now, can't you see?—that it was a hideous misfortune for that situation to come to Ferguson twice? Can't you see that it was about as hard luck as a man ever had? Look at it just once from his point of view."
"Flippant—me? Do I look like a flippant guy? Can't you see—really, can’t you see?—that it was a terrible stroke of bad luck for that situation to happen to Ferguson twice? Can't you see that it was about as unfortunate as a guy can get? Just take a moment to consider it from his perspective."
"I can't," said Chantry frankly. "I can understand a man's being a coward, saving his own skin because he wants to. But to save his own skin on principle—humph! Talk of paradoxes: there's one for you. There's not a principle on earth that tells you to save[Pg 246] your own life at some one's else expense. If he thought it was principle, he was the bigger defective of the two. Of course it would have been a pity; of course we should all have regretted it; but there's not a human being in this town, high or low, who wouldn't have applauded, with whatever regret—who wouldn't have said he did the only thing a self-respecting man could do. Of course it's a shame; but that is the only way the race has ever got on: by the strong, because they were strong, going under for the weak, because they were weak. Otherwise we'd all be living, to this day, in hell."
"I can't," Chantry said honestly. "I can understand a guy being a coward, trying to save himself just because he wants to. But saving himself on principle—huh! Talk about a paradox: there's one for you. There's not a single principle on earth that says you should save your own life at someone else's expense. If he thought it was a principle, he was the bigger problem of the two. Sure, it would have been a shame; of course we would all have felt sorry about it; but there’s not a single person in this town, rich or poor, who wouldn’t have cheered, with whatever regret—who wouldn’t have said he did the only thing a self-respecting man could do. Sure, it’s a tragedy; but that’s the only way humanity has ever progressed: by the strong, simply because they were strong, sacrificing for the weak, simply because they were weak. Otherwise, we’d all still be living in hell."
"I know; I know." Havelock's voice was touched with emotion. "That's the convention—invented by individualists, for individualists. All sorts of people would see it that way, still. But you've got more sense than most; and I will make you at least see the other point of view. Suppose Ferguson to have been a good Catholic—or a soldier in the ranks. If his confessor or his commanding officer had told him to save his own skin, you'd consider Ferguson justified; you might even consider the priest or the officer justified. The one thing you can't stand is the man's giving himself those orders. But let's not argue over it now—let's go back to the story. I'll make you 'get' Ferguson, anyhow—even if I can't make him 'get' you.
"I get it; I get it." Havelock's voice was filled with emotion. "That's the way it is—the convention invented by individualists, for individualists. Many people would still see it that way. But you’re wiser than most; and I’ll help you at least understand the other perspective. Imagine if Ferguson had been a good Catholic—or a soldier. If his confessor or commanding officer had told him to save himself, you’d think Ferguson was justified; you might even see the priest or officer as justified. The one thing you can't accept is the man giving himself those orders. But let’s not argue about it now—let's return to the story. I’ll make you understand Ferguson, even if I can't make him understand you.
"Well, here comes in the girl."
"Here comes the girl."
"And you said there was no girl in it!"
"And you said there wasn't a girl in it!"
Chantry could not resist that. He believed that Havelock's assertion had been made only because he didn't want the girl in it—resented her being there.
Chantry couldn't resist that. He thought Havelock's claim was made only because he didn't want the girl around—he resented her presence.
"There isn't, as I see it," replied Havelock the Dane quietly. "From my point of view, the story is over. Ferguson's decision: that is the whole thing—made more interesting, more valuable, because the repetition of the thing proves beyond a doubt that he acted on principle, not on impulse. If he had flung himself into the life-boat because he was a coward, he would have been ashamed of it; and whatever he might have done afterwards,[Pg 247] he would never have done that thing again. He would have been sensitive: not saving his own life would have turned into an obsession with him. But there is left, I admit, the murder. And murders always take the public. So I'll give you the murder—though it throws no light on Ferguson, who is the only thing in the whole accursed affair that really counts."
"There isn't, as I see it," replied Havelock the Dane quietly. "From my perspective, the story is over. Ferguson's decision: that's the whole point—made more interesting, more significant, because the repetition proves without a doubt that he acted on principle, not on impulse. If he had jumped into the life-boat out of cowardice, he would have felt ashamed; and no matter what he might have done afterward, [Pg 247] he would never have done that again. He would have been sensitive: not saving his own life would have consumed him. But, I admit, there’s still the murder. And murders always grab the public's attention. So I'll give you the murder—though it sheds no light on Ferguson, who is the only thing in this whole cursed situation that really matters."
"The murder? I don't see—unless you mean the murdering of the tow-headed child."
"The murder? I don't get it—unless you're talking about the killing of the blonde-haired kid."
"I mean the murder of Ferguson by the girl he loved."
"I mean the murder of Ferguson by the girl he loved."
"You said 'suicide' a little while ago," panted Chantry.
"You mentioned 'suicide' a bit ago," panted Chantry.
"Technically, yes. She was a hundred miles away when it happened. But she did it just the same. Oh, I suppose I've got to tell you, as Ferguson told me."
"Technically, yes. She was a hundred miles away when it happened. But she did it anyway. Oh, I guess I have to tell you, just like Ferguson told me."
"Did he tell you he was going to kill himself?" Chantry's voice was sharp.
"Did he tell you he was going to take his own life?" Chantry's voice was sharp.
"He did not. Ferguson wasn't a fool. But it was plain as day to me after it happened, that he had done it himself."
"He didn't. Ferguson wasn't stupid. But it was obvious to me after it happened that he had done it himself."
"How—"
"How?"
"I'm telling you this, am I not? Let me tell it, then. The thing happened in no time, of course. The girl got over screaming, and ran down to the track, frightened out of her wits. The train managed to stop, about twice its own length farther down, round a bend in the track, and the conductor and brakeman came running back. The mother came out of her hovel, carrying twins. The—the—thing was on the track, across the rails. It was a beastly mess, and Ferguson got the girl away; set her down to cry in a pasture, and then went back and helped out, and gave his testimony, and left money, a lot of it, with the mother, and—all the rest. You can imagine it. No one there considered that Ferguson ought to have saved the child; no one but Ferguson dreamed that he could have. Indeed, an ordinary man, in Ferguson's place, wouldn't have supposed he could. It was only that brain, working like lightning, working as no plain[Pg 248] man's could, that had made the calculation and seen. There were no preliminary seconds lost in surprise or shock, you see. Ferguson's mind hadn't been jarred from its pace for an instant. The thing had happened too quickly for any one—except Ferguson—to understand what was going on. Therefore he ought to have laid that super-normal brain under the wheels, of course!
"I'm telling you this, right? So let me explain. It all happened in an instant, obviously. The girl stopped screaming and ran down to the tracks, completely terrified. The train managed to stop about twice its length further down, around a curve in the track, and the conductor and brakeman came running back. The mother came out of her place, carrying twins. The—thing was on the tracks, lying across the rails. It was a horrible mess, and Ferguson got the girl away; he set her down to cry in a field, and then went back to help out, gave his statement, and left a lot of money with the mother, and—all the rest. You can imagine. No one there thought Ferguson should have saved the child; no one but Ferguson even thought he could. Honestly, a regular guy in Ferguson's position wouldn't have thought he could either. It was just that brilliant mind, working like lightning, working in a way no ordinary person’s could, that had made the calculation and *seen*. There were no precious seconds wasted in surprise or shock, you see. Ferguson's mind hadn’t skipped a beat. The whole thing happened too fast for anyone—except Ferguson—to grasp what was happening. So, of course, he should have put that super-normal brain on the line!"
"Ferguson was so sane, himself, that he couldn't understand, even after he had been engaged six months, our little everyday madnesses. It never occurred to him, when he got back to the girl and she began all sorts of hysterical questions, not to answer them straight. It was by way of describing the event simply, that he informed her that he would just have had time to pull the creature out, but not enough to pull himself back afterwards. Ferguson was used to calculating things in millionths of an inch; she wasn't. I dare say the single second that had given Ferguson time to turn round in his mind, she conceived of as a minute, at least. It would have taken her a week to turn round in her own mind, no doubt—a month, a year, perhaps. How do I know? But she got the essential fact: that Ferguson had made a choice. Then she rounded on him. It would have killed her to lose him, but she would rather have lost him than to see him standing before her, etc., etc. Ferguson quoted a lot of her talk straight to me, and I can remember it; but you needn't ask me to soil my mouth with it. 'And half an hour before, she had been saying with a good deal of heat that that little runt ought never to have been born, and that if we had decent laws it never would have been allowed to live." Ferguson said that to me, with a kind of bewilderment. You see, he had made the mistake of taking that little fool seriously. Well, he loved her. You can't go below that: that's rock-bottom. Ferguson couldn't dig any deeper down for his way out. There was no deeper down.
Ferguson was so rational that he couldn’t grasp our everyday craziness, even after being engaged for six months. When he returned to the girl and she started asking a bunch of frantic questions, it never crossed his mind not to answer them directly. He simply explained the situation by saying he would have just had time to pull the creature out, but not enough to pull himself back afterward. Ferguson was used to precision measured in millionths of an inch; she wasn’t. I can imagine the brief moment Ferguson took to think things through felt like a whole minute to her, at least. It probably would have taken her a week to wrap her head around it—maybe a month or even a year. How would I know? But she grasped the key point: Ferguson had made a choice. Then she confronted him. Losing him would have devastated her, but she would have preferred that to seeing him standing there, etc., etc. Ferguson quoted a lot of what she said to me, and I remember it, but I won’t repeat it. “And half an hour before, she was saying passionately that that little brat should never have been born, and that if we had proper laws, it wouldn’t have been allowed to live.” Ferguson said this to me, looking bewildered. You see, he had made the mistake of taking that little fool seriously. Well, he loved her. You can't go deeper than that: that's the foundation. Ferguson couldn’t dig any deeper for an escape. There was no deeper.
"Apparently Ferguson still thought he could argue it out with her. She so believed in eugenics, you see—a[Pg 249] very radical, compared with Ferguson. It was she who had had no doubt about tow-head. And the love-part of it seemed to him fixed: it didn't occur to him that that was debatable. So he stuck to something that could be discussed. Then—and this was his moment of exceeding folly—he caught at the old episode of the Argentina. That had nothing to do with her present state of shock. She had seen tow-head; but she hadn't seen the sprinkled Mediterranean. And she had accepted that. At least, she had spoken of his survival as though it had been one of the few times when God had done precisely the right thing. So he took that to explain with. The fool! The reasonable fool!
"Apparently, Ferguson still thought he could argue it out with her. She strongly believed in eugenics, which was pretty radical compared to Ferguson. It was her who had no doubt about the tow-head. And the love aspect seemed fixed to him; it never crossed his mind that it was up for debate. So, he focused on something that could be discussed. Then—and this was his moment of complete foolishness—he brought up the old incident with the Argentina. That had nothing to do with her current shock. She had seen the tow-head, but she hadn't seen the sprinkled Mediterranean. And she had accepted that. At least, she had talked about his survival as if it were one of the few times when God had done exactly the right thing. So, he used that to explain himself. The fool! The reasonable fool!"
"Then—oh, then she went wild. (Yet she must have known there were a thousand chances on the Argentina for him to throw his life away, and precious few to save it.) She backed up against a tree and stretched her arms out like this"—Havelock made a clumsy stage-gesture of aversion from Chantry, the villain. "And for an instant he thought she was afraid of a Jersey cow that had come up to take part in the discussion. So he threw a twig at its nose."
"Then—oh, then she completely lost it. (But she had to know there were a thousand ways on the Argentina for him to risk his life, and hardly any to save it.) She backed up against a tree and stretched her arms out like this"—Havelock made an awkward gesture to show his aversion to Chantry, the villain. "And for a moment, he thought she was scared of a Jersey cow that had come over to join the conversation. So he threw a twig at its nose."
IV
Chantry's wonder grew, swelled, and burst.
Chantry's amazement grew, expanded, and exploded.
"Do you mean to say that that safety-deposit vault of a Ferguson told you all this?"
"Are you saying that Ferguson's safety deposit vault told you all this?"
"As I am telling it to you. Only much more detail, of course—and much, much faster. It wasn't like a story at all: it was like—like a hemorrhage. I didn't interrupt him as you've been interrupting me. Well, the upshot of it was that she spurned him quite in the grand manner. She found the opposites of all the nice things she had been saying for six months, and said them. And Ferguson—your cocky Ferguson—stood and listened, until she had talked herself out, and then went away. He never saw her again; and when he sent for me, he[Pg 250] had made up his mind that she never intended to take any of it back. So he stepped out, I tell you."
"As I'm telling you this. Just with a lot more detail, of course—and much, much faster. It didn’t feel like a story at all: it was more like—like a hemorrhage. I didn’t interrupt him like you’ve been interrupting me. Well, the bottom line is that she rejected him in a very dramatic way. She took all the opposite things of everything nice she’d been saying for six months and said them. And Ferguson—your arrogant Ferguson—stood there listening until she had exhausted herself, and then he left. He never saw her again; and when he called for me, he[Pg 250] had decided that she never planned to take any of it back. So he moved on, I tell you."
"As hard hit as that," Chantry mused.
"As tough as that," Chantry thought.
"Just as hard hit as that. Ferguson had had no previous affairs; she was very literally the one woman; and he managed, at forty, to combine the illusions of the boy of twenty and the man of sixty."
"Just as affected by that. Ferguson had never had any other relationships; she was quite literally the only woman for him; and at forty, he somehow combined the naivety of a twenty-year-old with the wisdom of a sixty-year-old."
"But if he thought he was so precious to the world, wasn't it more than ever his duty to preserve his existence? He could see other people die in his place, but he couldn't see himself bucking up against a broken heart. Isn't that what the strong man does? Lives out his life when he doesn't at all like the look of it? Say what you like, he was a coward, Havelock—at the last, anyhow."
"But if he thought he was so important to the world, wasn't it more crucial than ever for him to take care of himself? He might be able to watch others suffer in his stead, but he couldn't imagine facing his own heartbreak. Isn't that what a strong person does? They carry on with their life even when they really don’t like where it's headed? You can say whatever you want, but in the end, he was a coward, Havelock—at least in the end."
"I won't ask for your opinion just yet, thank you. Perhaps if Ferguson had been sure he would ever do good work again, he wouldn't have taken himself off. That might have held him. He might have stuck by on the chance. But I doubt it. Don't you see? He loved the girl too much."
"I won't ask for your opinion just yet, thanks. Maybe if Ferguson had been confident he would ever do good work again, he wouldn't have left. That could have kept him around. He might have stayed just for the chance. But I doubt it. Don’t you see? He loved the girl too much."
"Thought he couldn't live without her," snorted Chantry.
"Thought he couldn't live without her," scoffed Chantry.
"Oh, no—not that. But if she was right, he was the meanest skunk alive. He owed the world at least two deaths, so to speak. The only approach you can make to dying twice is to die in your prime, of your own volition." Havelock spoke very slowly. "At least, that's the way I've worked it out. He didn't say so. He was careful as a cat."
"Oh, no—not that. But if she was right, he was the nastiest person around. He owed the world at least two lives, so to speak. The only way you can die twice is to die young, by your own choice." Havelock spoke very slowly. "At least, that's how I've figured it out. He didn't say it outright. He was as careful as a cat."
"You think"—Chantry leaned forward, very eager at last—"that he decided she was right? That I'm right—that we're all of us right?"
"You think"—Chantry leaned forward, finally eager—"that he decided she was right? That I'm right—that we're all right?"
Havelock the Dane bowed his head in his huge hands. "No. If you ask me, I think he kept his own opinion untarnished to the end. When I told him I thought he was right, he just nodded, as if one took that for granted. But it didn't matter to him. I am pretty sure that he cared only what she thought."[Pg 251]
Havelock the Dane lowered his head into his big hands. "No. In my opinion, I believe he maintained his own views without compromise until the end. When I told him I thought he was right, he simply nodded, as if that was expected. But it didn't mean much to him. I'm quite sure he only cared about what she thought."[Pg 251]
"If he didn't agree with her? And if she had treated him like a criminal? He must have despised her, in that case."
"If he didn't agree with her? And if she had treated him like a criminal? He must have really despised her then."
"He never said one word of her—bar quoting some of her words—that wasn't utterly gentle. You could see that he loved her with his whole soul. And—it's my belief—he gave her the benefit of the doubt. In killing himself, he acted on the hypothesis that she had been right. It was the one thing he could do for her."
"He never said a single harsh word about her—other than quoting some of her words—that wasn't completely gentle. You could tell that he loved her with all his heart. And—I believe—he gave her the benefit of the doubt. By taking his own life, he acted on the assumption that she had been right. It was the only thing he could do for her."
"But if no one except you thinks it was suicide—and you can't prove it—"
"But if you're the only one who thinks it was suicide—and you can't prove it—"
"Oh, he had to take that chance—the chance of her never knowing—or else create a scandal. And that would have been very hard on her and on his family. But there were straws she could easily clutch at—as I have clutched at them. The perfect order in which everything happened to be left—even the last notes he had made. His laboratory was a scientist's paradise, they tell me. And the will, made after she threw him over, leaving everything to her. Not a letter unanswered, all little bills paid, and little debts liquidated. He came as near suggesting it as he could, in decency. But I dare say she will never guess it."
"Oh, he had to take that chance—the chance of her never knowing—or else create a scandal. And that would have been really tough on her and on his family. But there were clues she could easily hold onto—just like I have. The perfect order in which everything happened to be left—even the last notes he made. His lab was a scientist's dream, they say. And the will, made after she broke up with him, leaving everything to her. Not a letter left unanswered, all the little bills paid, and small debts cleared. He came pretty close to suggesting it as decently as he could. But I bet she will never figure it out."
"Then what did it profit him?"
"Then what good did it do for him?"
"It didn't profit him, in your sense. He took a very long chance on her guessing. That wasn't what concerned him."
"It didn't benefit him, in your way of thinking. He took a huge risk on her guessing. That wasn't what worried him."
"I hope she will never guess, anyhow. It would ruin her life, to no good end."
"I hope she never figures it out, anyway. It would destroy her life for no reason."
"Oh, no." Havelock was firm. "I doubt if she would take it that way. If she grasped it at all, she'd believe he thought her right. And if he thought her right, of course he wouldn't want to live, would he? She would never think he killed himself simply for love of her."
"Oh, no." Havelock was resolute. "I doubt she would see it that way. If she understood it at all, she'd think he believed she was right. And if he thought she was right, then of course he wouldn’t want to live, would he? She’d never think he took his own life just out of love for her."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"Well, she wouldn't? She wouldn't be able to[Pg 252] conceive of Ferguson's killing himself merely for that—with his notions about survival."
"Well, she wouldn't? She wouldn't be able to[Pg 252] understand that Ferguson might kill himself just for that—with his ideas about survival."
"As he did."
"Like he did."
"As he did—and didn't."
"As he did—and didn't."
"Ah, she'd scarcely refine on it as you are doing, Havelock. You're amazing."
"Ah, she wouldn't think about it as much as you are, Havelock. You're impressive."
"Well, he certainly never expected her to know that he did it himself. If he had been the sort of weakling that dies because he can't have a particular woman, he'd have been also the sort of weakling that leaves a letter explaining."
"Well, he definitely never thought she would know that he did it himself. If he had been the kind of weakling who dies because he can't have a certain woman, he would have also been the kind of weakling who leaves a letter explaining."
"What then did he die for? You'll have to explain to me. Not because he couldn't have her; not because he felt guilty. Why, then? You haven't left him a motive."
"What did he die for then? You need to explain that to me. Not because he couldn't have her; not because he felt guilty. So, why? You haven't given him a reason."
"Oh, haven't I? The most beautiful motive in the whole world, my dear fellow. A motive that puts all your little simple motives in the shade."
"Oh, haven't I? The most beautiful motive in the entire world, my dear friend. A motive that makes all your little simple motives seem insignificant."
"Well, what?"
"What's up?"
"Don't you see? Why, I told you. He simply assumed, for all practical purposes, that she had been right. He gave himself the fate he knew she considered him to deserve. He preferred—loving her as he did—to do what she would have had him do. He knew she was wrong; but he knew also that she was made that way, that she would never be right. And he took her for what she was, and loved her as she was. His love—don't you see?—was too big. He couldn't revolt from her: she had the whole of him—except, perhaps, his excellent judgment. He couldn't drag about a life which she felt that way about. He destroyed it, as he would have destroyed anything she found loathsome. He was merely justifying himself to his love. He couldn't hope she would know. Nor, I believe, could he have lied to her. That is, he couldn't have admitted in words that she was right, when he felt her so absolutely wrong; but he could make that magnificent silent act of faith."[Pg 253]
"Don’t you see? I told you. He just assumed that she was right, for all intents and purposes. He accepted the fate he knew she thought he deserved. He preferred—because he loved her—to do what she would have wanted him to do. He knew she was wrong, but he also understood that she was just like that, that she would never be right. And he accepted her as she was and loved her for it. His love—don’t you see?—was too big. He couldn't break away from her: she had all of him—except maybe his good judgment. He couldn’t carry a life that she felt that way about. He ended it, just as he would have gotten rid of anything she found disgusting. He was merely justifying his actions through his love. He couldn't hope that she would understand. Nor, I believe, could he have lied to her. That is, he couldn’t have admitted in words that she was right when he felt, deep down, that she was completely wrong; but he could perform that magnificent silent act of faith." [Pg 253]
Chantry still held out. "I don't believe he did it. I hold with the coroner."
Chantry still held firm. "I don't think he did it. I agree with the coroner."
"I don't. He came as near telling me as he could without making me an accessory before the fact. There were none of the loose ends that the most orderly man would leave if he died suddenly. Take my word for it, old man."
"I don't. He got as close to telling me as he could without implicating me beforehand. There weren’t any loose ends that even the most organized person would leave if they died unexpectedly. Trust me on this, old man."
A long look passed between them. Each seemed to be trying to find out with his eyes something that words had not helped him to.
A long glance was exchanged between them. Both appeared to be searching with their eyes for something that words hadn't been able to convey.
Finally Chantry protested once more. "But Ferguson couldn't love like that."
Finally, Chantry protested again. "But Ferguson couldn't love like that."
Havelock the Dane laid one hand on the arm of Chantry's chair and spoke sternly. "He not only could, but did. And there I am a better authority than you. Think what you please, but I will not have that fact challenged. Perhaps you could count up on your fingers the women who are loved like that; but, anyhow, she was. My second cousin once removed, damn her!" He ended with a vicious twang.
Havelock the Dane placed his hand on Chantry's chair and spoke firmly. "Not only could he, but he did. And I know more about that than you do. Think what you want, but I won’t let that fact be questioned. Maybe you could list on your fingers the women who are loved like that; still, she was one of them. My second cousin once removed, damn her!" He finished with a harsh tone.
"And now"—Havelock rose—"I'd like your opinion."
"And now," Havelock said as he stood up, "I'd like to hear your thoughts."
"About what?"
"About what now?"
"Well, can't you see the beautiful sanity of Ferguson?"
"Well, can't you see the beautiful sense of calm in Ferguson?"
"No, I can't," snapped Chantry. "I think he was wrong, both in the beginning and in the end. But I will admit he was not a coward. I respect him, but I do not think, at any point, he was right—except perhaps in 'doing' the coroner."
"No, I can't," Chantry snapped. "I think he was wrong from start to finish. But I’ll admit he wasn’t a coward. I respect him, but I don't think he was ever right—except maybe when it came to 'dealing with' the coroner."
"That settles it, then," said Havelock. And he started towards the door.
"That's it, then," Havelock said. He turned and headed for the door.
"Settles what, in heaven's name?"
"Settles what, for heaven's sake?"
"What I came to have settled. I shan't tell her. If I could have got one other decent citizen—and I confess you were my only chance—to agree with me that Ferguson was right,—right about his fellow passengers on the Argentina, right about tow-head on the track,—I'd have[Pg 254] gone to her, I think. I'd rather like to ruin her life, if I could."
"What I've decided is settled. I won't tell her. If I could have found one other reasonable person—and I admit you were my only shot—to agree with me that Ferguson was right—right about his fellow passengers on the Argentina, right about the tow-head on the track—I would have[Pg 254] gone to her, I think. I'd actually enjoy ruining her life, if I could."
A great conviction approached Chantry just then. He felt the rush of it through his brain.
A strong realization hit Chantry at that moment. He felt it surge through his mind.
"No," he cried. "Ferguson loved her too much. He wouldn't like that—not as you'd put it to her."
"No," he shouted. "Ferguson loved her too much. He wouldn’t be okay with that—not the way you’d say it to her."
Havelock thought a moment. "No," he said in turn; but his "no" was very humble. "He wouldn't. I shall never do it. But, my God, how I wanted to!"
Havelock paused for a moment. "No," he replied; but his "no" was quite humble. "He wouldn't. I will never do it. But, wow, how I wanted to!"
"And I'll tell you another thing, too." Chantry's tone was curious. "You may agree with Ferguson all you like; you may admire him as much as you say; but you, Havelock, would never have done what he did. Not even"—he lifted a hand against interruption—"if you knew you had the brain you think Ferguson had. You'd have been at the bottom of the sea, or under the engine wheels, and you know it."
"And I'll tell you one more thing." Chantry's tone was inquisitive. "You can agree with Ferguson all you want; you can admire him as much as you claim; but you, Havelock, would never have done what he did. Not even"—he raised a hand to signal silence—"if you really believed you had the intelligence you think Ferguson had. You'd have ended up at the bottom of the ocean, or crushed under the engine wheels, and you know it."
He folded his arms with a hint of truculence.
He crossed his arms with a hint of defiance.
But Havelock the Dane, to Chantry's surprise, was meek. "Yes," he said, "I know it. Now let me out of here."
But Havelock the Dane, to Chantry's surprise, was calm. "Yes," he said, "I know that. Now let me out of here."
"Well, then,"—Chantry's voice rang out triumphant,—"what does that prove?"
"Well, then," Chantry's voice came out victorious, "what does that prove?"
"Prove?" Havelock's great fist crashed down on the table. "It proves that Ferguson's a better man than either of us. I can think straight, but he had the sand to act straight. You haven't even the sand to think straight. You and your reactionary rot! The world's moving, Chantry. Ferguson was ahead of it, beckoning. You're an ant that got caught in the machinery, I shouldn't wonder."
"Prove?" Havelock's massive fist slammed down on the table. "It shows that Ferguson is a better man than both of us. I can think clearly, but he had the guts to act decisively. You don't even have the guts to think clearly. You and your outdated ideas! The world is changing, Chantry. Ferguson was ahead of it, leading the way. You're just an ant stuck in the gears, I wouldn't be surprised."
"Oh, stow the rhetoric! We simply don't agree. It's happened before." Chantry laughed scornfully. "I tell you I respect him; but God Almighty wouldn't make me agree with him."
"Oh, save the speeches! We just don't see eye to eye. It's happened before." Chantry laughed mockingly. "I’m telling you I respect him; but no way in hell would I ever agree with him."
"You're too mediæval by half," Havelock mused. "Now, Ferguson was a knight of the future—a knight of Humanity."[Pg 255]
"You're way too old-fashioned," Havelock thought. "Now, Ferguson was a knight of the future—a knight of Humanity."[Pg 255]
"Don't!" shouted Chantry. His nerves were beginning to feel the strain. "Leave chivalry out of it. The Argentina business may or may not have been wisdom, but it certainly wasn't cricket."
"Don't!" shouted Chantry. His nerves were starting to feel the pressure. "Leave chivalry out of it. The Argentina situation may or may not have been smart, but it definitely wasn't fair play."
"No," said Havelock. "Chess, rather. The game where chance hasn't a show—the game of the intelligent future. That very irregular and disconcerting move of his.... And he got taken, you might say. She's an irresponsible beast, your queen."
"No," Havelock said. "Chess, instead. The game where luck doesn’t matter—the game of the smart future. That really odd and confusing move of his... And he ended up losing, you could say. Your queen is a reckless player."
"Drop it, will you!" Then Chantry pulled himself together, a little ashamed. "It's fearfully late. Better stop and dine."
"Let it go, okay?" Then Chantry collected himself, feeling a bit embarrassed. "It's really late. We should stop and eat."
"No, thanks." The big man opened the door of the room and rested a foot on the threshold. "I feel like dining with some one who appreciates Ferguson."
"No, thanks." The big guy opened the door to the room and put a foot on the threshold. "I want to have dinner with someone who appreciates Ferguson."
"I don't know where you'll find him." Chantry smiled and shook hands.
"I don't know where you’ll find him." Chantry smiled and shook hands.
"Oh, I carry him about with me. Good-night," said Havelock the Dane.[Pg 256]
"Oh, I keep him with me. Goodnight," said Havelock the Dane.[Pg 256]
A JURY OF HER PEERS[11]
By SUSAN GLASPELL
By Susan Glaspell
From Every Week
From Every Week
When Martha Hale opened the storm-door and got a cut of the north wind, she ran back for her big woolen scarf. As she hurriedly wound that round her head her eye made a scandalized sweep of her kitchen. It was no ordinary thing that called her away—it was probably farther from ordinary than anything that had ever happened in Dickson County. But what her eye took in was that her kitchen was in no shape for leaving: her bread all ready for mixing, half the flour sifted and half unsifted.
When Martha Hale opened the storm door and felt the cold north wind, she quickly ran back for her big wool scarf. As she hurriedly wrapped it around her head, she took a shocked look at her kitchen. This was no typical situation that pulled her away—it was likely more extraordinary than anything that had ever occurred in Dickson County. But what she saw was that her kitchen was not ready for her to leave: her bread was all set for mixing, with half the flour sifted and half unsifted.
She hated to see things half done; but she had been at that when the team from town stopped to get Mr. Hale, and then the sheriff came running in to say his wife wished Mrs. Hale would come too—adding, with a grin, that he guessed she was getting scarey and wanted another woman along. So she had dropped everything right where it was.
She couldn't stand seeing things half-finished; but she had been in the middle of it when the team from town pulled in to pick up Mr. Hale, and then the sheriff rushed in to say his wife wanted Mrs. Hale to come too—adding, with a grin, that he figured she was getting anxious and wanted another woman with her. So she left everything as it was.
"Martha!" now came her husband's impatient voice. "Don't keep folks waiting out here in the cold."
"Martha!" her husband's impatient voice called out. "Don't keep everyone waiting out here in the cold."
She again opened the storm-door, and this time joined the three men and the one woman waiting for her in the big two-seated buggy.
She opened the storm door again and this time joined the three men and one woman who were waiting for her in the large two-seater buggy.
After she had the robes tucked around her she took another look at the woman who sat beside her on the back seat. She had met Mrs. Peters the year before at the county fair, and the thing she remembered about[Pg 257] her was that she didn't seem like a sheriff's wife. She was small and thin and didn't have a strong voice. Mrs. Gorman, sheriff's wife before Gorman went out and Peters came in, had a voice that somehow seemed to be backing up the law with every word. But if Mrs. Peters didn't look like a sheriff's wife, Peters made it up in looking like a sheriff. He was to a dot the kind of man who could get himself elected sheriff—a heavy man with a big voice, who was particularly genial with the law-abiding, as if to make it plain that he knew the difference between criminals and non-criminals. And right there it came into Mrs. Hale's mind, with a stab, that this man who was so pleasant and lively with all of them was going to the Wrights' now as a sheriff.
After she tucked the robes around her, she took another look at the woman sitting next to her in the back seat. She had met Mrs. Peters the year before at the county fair, and what she remembered about[Pg 257] her was that she didn't seem like a sheriff's wife. She was small and thin and didn't have a strong voice. Mrs. Gorman, the sheriff's wife before Gorman left and Peters took over, had a voice that somehow seemed to uphold the law with every word. But while Mrs. Peters didn’t look like a sheriff's wife, Peters definitely looked like a sheriff. He was exactly the type of man who could get elected sheriff—a hefty man with a loud voice, who was particularly friendly with law-abiding citizens, as if to make it clear that he knew the difference between criminals and non-criminals. Right then, Mrs. Hale realized, with a sudden jolt, that this man who was so friendly and lively with all of them was heading to the Wrights' now as a sheriff.
"The country's not very pleasant this time of year," Mrs. Peters at last ventured, as if she felt they ought to be talking as well as the men.
"The country's not very nice this time of year," Mrs. Peters finally said, as if she felt they should be chatting just like the men.
Mrs. Hale scarcely finished her reply, for they had gone up a little hill and could see the Wright place now, and seeing it did not make her feel like talking. It looked very lonesome this cold March morning. It had always been a lonesome-looking place. It was down in a hollow, and the poplar trees around it were lonesome-looking trees. The men were looking at it and talking about what had happened. The county attorney was bending to one side of the buggy, and kept looking steadily at the place as they drew up to it.
Mrs. Hale barely finished her answer because they had just climbed a small hill and could now see the Wright house, which made her lose her desire to talk. It looked very lonely on that cold March morning. It had always seemed like a lonely spot. Situated in a hollow, the poplar trees surrounding it had a bleak look to them. The men were staring at it and discussing what had happened. The county attorney was leaning to one side of the buggy, continuously gazing intently at the house as they approached.
"I'm glad you came with me," Mrs. Peters said nervously, as the two women were about to follow the men in through the kitchen door.
"I'm glad you came with me," Mrs. Peters said nervously as the two women were about to follow the men through the kitchen door.
Even after she had her foot on the door-step, her hand on the knob, Martha Hale had a moment of feeling she could not cross that threshold. And the reason it seemed she couldn't cross it now was simply because she hadn't crossed it before. Time and time again it had been in her mind, "I ought to go over and see Minnie Foster"—she still thought of her as Minnie Foster, though for twenty years she had been Mrs. Wright. And then there[Pg 258] was always something to do and Minnie Foster would go from her mind. But now she could come.
Even after she had her foot on the doorstep and her hand on the doorknob, Martha Hale felt a moment of hesitation about stepping inside. The reason it felt like she couldn't cross that line was simply because she hadn’t done it before. Time and again, it had crossed her mind, "I really should go and see Minnie Foster"—she still thought of her as Minnie Foster, even though it had been twenty years since she became Mrs. Wright. And then there was always something else to do, and Minnie Foster would slip from her thoughts. But now she could go.
The men went over to the stove. The women stood close together by the door. Young Henderson, the county attorney, turned around and said, "Come up to the fire, ladies."
The men walked over to the stove. The women huddled together by the door. Young Henderson, the county attorney, turned around and said, "Come to the fire, ladies."
Mrs. Peters took a step forward, then stopped. "I'm not—cold," she said.
Mrs. Peters stepped forward, then paused. "I'm not—cold," she said.
And so the two women stood by the door, at first not even so much as looking around the kitchen.
And so the two women stood by the door, at first not even glancing around the kitchen.
The men talked for a minute about what a good thing it was the sheriff had sent his deputy out that morning to make a fire for them, and then Sheriff Peters stepped back from the stove, unbuttoned his outer coat, and leaned his hands on the kitchen table in a way that seemed to mark the beginning of official business. "Now, Mr. Hale," he said in a sort of semi-official voice, "before we move things about, you tell Mr. Henderson just what it was you saw when you came here yesterday morning."
The guys chatted for a minute about how great it was that the sheriff had sent his deputy out that morning to start a fire for them, and then Sheriff Peters stepped back from the stove, unbuttoned his coat, and leaned on the kitchen table in a way that signaled the start of official business. "Alright, Mr. Hale," he said in a sort of semi-official tone, "before we rearrange things, could you tell Mr. Henderson exactly what you saw when you got here yesterday morning?"
The county attorney was looking around the kitchen.
The county attorney was scanning the kitchen.
"By the way," he said, "has anything been moved?" He turned to the sheriff. "Are things just as you left them yesterday?"
"By the way," he said, "has anything been moved?" He turned to the sheriff. "Are things just like you left them yesterday?"
Peters looked from cupboard to sink; from that to a small worn rocker a little to one side of the kitchen table.
Peters glanced from the cupboard to the sink, then over to a small, worn rocking chair slightly off to the side of the kitchen table.
"It's just the same."
"It's exactly the same."
"Somebody should have been left here yesterday," said the county attorney.
"Someone should have stayed here yesterday," said the county attorney.
"Oh—yesterday," returned the sheriff, with a little gesture as of yesterday having been more than he could bear to think of. "When I had to send Frank to Morris Center for that man who went crazy—let me tell you, I had my hands full yesterday. I knew you could get back from Omaha by to-day, George, and as long as I went over everything here myself—"[Pg 259]
"Oh—yesterday," said the sheriff, making a small gesture like he could hardly stand to think about it. "When I had to send Frank to Morris Center for that guy who lost it—let me tell you, I was really busy yesterday. I knew you could make it back from Omaha by today, George, and since I went over everything here myself—"[Pg 259]
"Well, Mr. Hale," said the county attorney, in a way of letting what was past and gone go, "tell just what happened when you came here yesterday morning."
"Well, Mr. Hale," said the county attorney, letting the past be the past, "please tell us what happened when you arrived here yesterday morning."
Mrs. Hale, still leaning against the door, had that sinking feeling of the mother whose child is about to speak a piece. Lewis often wandered along and got things mixed up in a story. She hoped he would tell this straight and plain, and not say unnecessary things that would just make things harder for Minnie Foster. He didn't begin at once, and she noticed that he looked queer—as if standing in that kitchen and having to tell what he had seen there yesterday morning made him almost sick.
Mrs. Hale, still leaning against the door, felt that sinking feeling of a mother whose child is about to perform. Lewis often meandered around and mixed up details in a story. She hoped he would tell this clearly and simply, without adding unnecessary details that would just complicate things for Minnie Foster. He didn't start right away, and she noticed he looked off—as if standing in that kitchen and having to recount what he had seen there yesterday morning was making him feel almost nauseous.
"Yes, Mr. Hale?" the county attorney reminded.
"Yes, Mr. Hale?" the county attorney pointed out.
"Harry and I had started to town with a load of potatoes," Mrs. Hale's husband began.
"Harry and I had headed to town with a truck full of potatoes," Mrs. Hale's husband began.
Harry was Mrs. Hale's oldest boy. He wasn't with them now, for the very good reason that those potatoes never got to town yesterday and he was taking them this morning, so he hadn't been home when the sheriff stopped to say he wanted Mr. Hale to come over to the Wright place and tell the county attorney his story there, where he could point it all out. With all Mrs. Hale's other emotions came the fear now that maybe Harry wasn't dressed warm enough—they hadn't any of them realized how that north wind did bite.
Harry was Mrs. Hale's oldest son. He wasn't with them at the moment because, for a very good reason, those potatoes never made it to town yesterday, and he was taking them this morning. So he hadn't been home when the sheriff stopped by to say he wanted Mr. Hale to come over to the Wright place and share his story with the county attorney there, where he could point everything out. Along with all of Mrs. Hale's other feelings, there was now the worry that maybe Harry wasn't dressed warmly enough—they all hadn’t realized how biting that north wind could be.
"We come along this road," Hale was going on, with a motion of his hand to the road over which they had just come, "and as we got in sight of the house I says to Harry, 'I'm goin' to see if I can't get John Wright to take a telephone.' You see," he explained to Henderson, "unless I can get somebody to go in with me they won't come out this branch road except for a price I can't pay. I'd spoke to Wright about it once before; but he put me off, saying folks talked too much anyway, and all he asked was peace and quiet—guess you know about how much he talked himself. But I thought maybe if I went to the house and talked about it before his wife,[Pg 260] and said all the women-folks liked the telephones, and that in this lonesome stretch of road it would be a good thing—well, I said to Harry that that was what I was going to say—though I said at the same time that I didn't know as what his wife wanted made much difference to John—"
"We came down this road," Hale continued, gesturing to the road they had just traveled, "and when we saw the house, I said to Harry, 'I'm going to see if I can get John Wright to get a telephone.' You see," he explained to Henderson, "unless I can find someone to join me, they won’t come down this side road unless I pay a price I can’t afford. I had talked to Wright about it once before, but he brushed me off, saying people just talk too much anyway, and all he wanted was peace and quiet—guess you know how little he talked himself. But I thought maybe if I went to the house and brought it up in front of his wife, [Pg 260] and mentioned that all the women liked telephones, and that in this lonely stretch of road it would be a good idea—well, I told Harry that was what I was planning to say—even though I also said I wasn’t sure how much his wife's opinion mattered to John—"
Now, there he was!—saying things he didn't need to say. Mrs. Hale tried to catch her husband's eye, but fortunately the county attorney interrupted with:
Now, there he was!—saying things he didn't need to say. Mrs. Hale tried to catch her husband's eye, but thankfully the county attorney interrupted with:
"Let's talk about that a little later, Mr. Hale. I do want to talk about that, but I'm anxious now to get along to just what happened when you got here."
"Let's discuss that a bit later, Mr. Hale. I definitely want to talk about it, but I'm eager to focus on what happened when you arrived."
When he began this time, it was very deliberately and carefully:
When he started this time, he was very intentional and cautious:
"I didn't see or hear anything. I knocked at the door. And still it was all quiet inside. I knew they must be up—it was past eight o'clock. So I knocked again, louder, and I thought I heard somebody say, 'Come in.' I wasn't sure—I'm not sure yet. But I opened the door—this door," jerking a hand toward the door by which the two women stood, "and there, in that rocker"—pointing to it—"sat Mrs. Wright."
"I didn't see or hear anything. I knocked on the door. And it was still completely quiet inside. I knew they had to be awake—it was past eight o'clock. So I knocked again, louder, and I thought I heard someone say, 'Come in.' I wasn't sure—I'm still not sure. But I opened the door—this door," pointing to the door by the two women, "and there, in that rocking chair"—pointing to it—"was Mrs. Wright."
Every one in the kitchen looked at the rocker. It came into Mrs. Hale's mind that that rocker didn't look in the least like Minnie Foster—the Minnie Foster of twenty years before. It was a dingy red, with wooden rungs up the back, and the middle rung was gone, and the chair sagged to one side.
Everyone in the kitchen stared at the rocking chair. Mrs. Hale thought about how that chair didn't resemble Minnie Foster at all—the Minnie Foster of twenty years ago. It was a dull red, with wooden rungs on the back, but the middle rung was missing, and the chair leaned to one side.
"How did she—look?" the county attorney was inquiring.
"How did she look?" the county attorney was asking.
"Well," said Hale, "she looked—queer."
"Well," said Hale, "she looked strange."
"How do you mean—queer?"
"What do you mean—queer?"
As he asked it he took out a note-book and pencil. Mrs. Hale did not like the sight of that pencil. She kept her eye fixed on her husband, as if to keep him from saying unnecessary things that would go into that note-book and make trouble.[Pg 261]
As he asked, he pulled out a notebook and pencil. Mrs. Hale didn't like the look of that pencil. She kept her eyes on her husband, as if trying to prevent him from saying anything unnecessary that would end up in that notebook and create problems.[Pg 261]
Hale did speak guardedly, as if the pencil had affected him too.
Hale spoke cautiously, as if the pencil had influenced him as well.
"Well, as if she didn't know what she was going to do next. And kind of—done up."
"Well, as if she didn’t know what she was going to do next. And sort of—dressed up."
"How did she seem to feel about your coming?"
"How did she seem to feel about you coming?"
"Why, I don't think she minded—one way or other. She didn't pay much attention. I said, 'Ho' do, Mrs. Wright? It's cold, ain't it?' And she said, 'Is it?'—and went on pleatin' at her apron.
"Honestly, I don't think she cared—either way. She didn't really pay much attention. I said, 'Hey there, Mrs. Wright? It's cold, isn't it?' And she replied, 'Is it?'—and kept on folding her apron."
"Well, I was surprised. She didn't ask me to come up to the stove, or to sit down, but just set there, not even lookin' at me. And so I said: 'I want to see John.'
"Well, I was surprised. She didn't ask me to come over to the stove or to sit down, but just stayed there, not even looking at me. So I said, 'I want to see John.'"
"And then she—laughed. I guess you would call it a laugh.
"And then she—laughed. I guess you could call it a laugh."
"I thought of Harry and the team outside, so I said, a little sharp, 'Can I see John?' 'No,' says she—kind of dull like. 'Ain't he home?' says I. Then she looked at me. 'Yes,' says she, 'he's home.' 'Then why can't I see him?' I asked her, out of patience with her now. ''Cause he's dead,' says she, just as quiet and dull—and fell to pleatin' her apron. 'Dead?' says I, like you do when you can't take in what you've heard.
"I thought about Harry and the team outside, so I said, a bit sharply, 'Can I see John?' 'No,' she replied, sounding kind of dull. 'Isn't he home?' I asked. Then she looked at me. 'Yes,' she said, 'he's home.' 'Then why can't I see him?' I pressed, losing patience with her. 'Because he's dead,' she said, just as quietly and matter-of-factly, and started folding her apron. 'Dead?' I repeated, like you do when you can't process what you've just heard."
"She just nodded her head, not getting a bit excited, but rockin' back and forth.
"She just nodded her head, not getting excited at all, but rocking back and forth."
"'Why—where is he?' says I, not knowing what to say.
"'Why—where is he?' I said, unsure of what to say."
"She just pointed upstairs—like this"—pointing to the room above.
"She just pointed upstairs—like this"—pointing to the room above.
"I got up, with the idea of going up there myself. By this time I—didn't know what to do. I walked from there to here; then I says: 'Why, what did he die of?'
"I got up, thinking of going up there myself. By this point, I didn’t know what to do. I walked from there to here; then I said, 'Wait, what did he die from?'"
"'He died of a rope round his neck,' says she; and just went on pleatin' at her apron."
"'He died with a rope around his neck,' she says, and kept on folding her apron."
Hale stopped speaking, and stood staring at the rocker, as if he were still seeing the woman who had sat there the morning before. Nobody spoke; it was as if every one[Pg 262] were seeing the woman who had sat there the morning before.
Hale stopped talking and stood gazing at the rocking chair, as if he could still see the woman who had been sitting there the morning before. No one said a word; it felt like everyone[Pg 262] was looking at the woman who had sat there the morning before.
"And what did you do then?" the county attorney at last broke the silence.
"And what did you do next?" the county attorney finally broke the silence.
"I went out and called Harry. I thought I might—need help. I got Harry in, and we went upstairs." His voice fell almost to a whisper. "There he was—lying over the—"
"I went out and called Harry. I thought I might need help. I got Harry inside, and we went upstairs." His voice dropped to almost a whisper. "There he was—lying over the—"
"I think I'd rather have you go into that upstairs," the county attorney interrupted, "where you can point it all out. Just go on now with the rest of the story."
"I think I'd prefer you to go upstairs," the county attorney interrupted, "where you can show us everything. Just continue with the rest of the story."
"Well, my first thought was to get that rope off. It looked—"
"Well, my first thought was to get that rope off. It looked—"
He stopped, his face twitching.
He paused, his face twitching.
"But Harry, he went up to him, and he said, 'No, he's dead all right, and we'd better not touch anything.' So we went downstairs.
"But Harry walked up to him and said, 'No, he's definitely dead, and we should leave everything as it is.' So, we went downstairs."
"She was still sitting that same way. 'Has anybody been notified?' I asked. 'No,' says she, unconcerned.
"She was still sitting like that. 'Has anyone been notified?' I asked. 'No,' she said casually."
"'Who did this, Mrs. Wright?' said Harry. He said it businesslike, and she stopped pleatin' at her apron. 'I don't know,' she says. 'You don't know?' says Harry. 'Weren't you sleepin' in the bed with him?' 'Yes,' says she, 'but I was on the inside.' 'Somebody slipped a rope round his neck and strangled him, and you didn't wake up?' says Harry. 'I didn't wake up,' she said after him.
"'Who did this, Mrs. Wright?' Harry asked. He said it in a professional tone, and she paused her folding of the apron. 'I don't know,' she replied. 'You don't know?' Harry said. 'Weren't you sleeping in the bed with him?' 'Yes,' she answered, 'but I was on the inside.' 'Somebody slipped a rope around his neck and strangled him, and you didn't wake up?' Harry questioned. 'I didn't wake up,' she echoed back to him."
"We may have looked as if we didn't see how that could be, for after a minute she said, 'I sleep sound.'
"We might have seemed like we didn’t understand how that could be, because after a minute she said, 'I sleep soundly.'"
"Harry was going to ask her more questions, but I said maybe that weren't our business; maybe we ought to let her tell her story first to the coroner or the sheriff. So Harry went fast as he could over to High Road—the Rivers' place, where there's a telephone."
"Harry was about to ask her more questions, but I suggested that it might not be our place to pry; maybe we should let her share her story first with the coroner or the sheriff. So Harry hurried over to High Road—the Rivers' place—where there's a phone."
"And what did she do when she knew you had gone for the coroner?" The attorney got his pencil in his hand all ready for writing.[Pg 263]
"And what did she do when she realized you had gone to get the coroner?" The attorney had his pencil in hand, ready to write.[Pg 263]
"She moved from that chair to this one over here"—Hale pointed to a small chair in the corner—"and just sat there with her hands held together and looking down. I got a feeling that I ought to make some conversation, so I said I had come in to see if John wanted to put in a telephone; and at that she started to laugh, and then she stopped and looked at me—scared."
"She shifted from that chair to this one over here," Hale pointed to a small chair in the corner, "and just sat there with her hands clasped and staring down. I felt like I should start some conversation, so I said I had come to see if John wanted to get a phone installed; and at that, she burst out laughing, then stopped and looked at me—terrified."
At sound of a moving pencil the man who was telling the story looked up.
At the sound of a moving pencil, the man telling the story looked up.
"I dunno—maybe it wasn't scared," he hastened; "I wouldn't like to say it was. Soon Harry got back, and then Dr. Lloyd came, and you, Mr. Peters, and so I guess that's all I know that you don't."
"I don’t know—maybe it wasn’t scared," he hurriedly said; "I wouldn’t want to say it was. Soon Harry returned, and then Dr. Lloyd came, along with you, Mr. Peters, so I guess that’s everything I know that you don’t."
He said that last with relief, and moved a little, as if relaxing. Every one moved a little. The county attorney walked toward the stair door.
He said that last with relief and shifted slightly, as if he was relaxing. Everyone shifted a little. The county attorney headed toward the stair door.
"I guess we'll go upstairs first—then out to the barn and around there."
"I guess we’ll head upstairs first—then we can go to the barn and check things out over there."
He paused and looked around the kitchen.
He stopped and glanced around the kitchen.
"You're convinced there was nothing important here?" he asked the sheriff. "Nothing that would—point to any motive?"
"Are you sure there’s nothing significant here?" he asked the sheriff. "Nothing that would—suggest any motive?"
The sheriff too looked all around, as if to re-convince himself.
The sheriff looked around as if he needed to convince himself again.
"Nothing here but kitchen things," he said, with a little laugh for the insignificance of kitchen things.
"Nothing here but kitchen stuff," he said, chuckling a bit at the triviality of kitchen stuff.
The county attorney was looking at the cupboard—a peculiar, ungainly structure, half closet and half cupboard, the upper part of it being built in the wall, and the lower part just the old-fashioned kitchen cupboard. As if its queerness attracted him, he got a chair and opened the upper part and looked in. After a moment he drew his hand away sticky.
The county attorney was staring at the cupboard—a strange, awkward structure, part closet and part cupboard, with the upper section built into the wall, and the lower section being the old-style kitchen cupboard. As if its oddness piqued his curiosity, he grabbed a chair, opened the upper part, and peered inside. After a moment, he pulled his hand back, feeling sticky.
"Here's a nice mess," he said resentfully.
"Here's a real mess," he said with annoyance.
The two women had drawn nearer, and now the sheriff's wife spoke.[Pg 264]
The two women had come closer, and now the sheriff's wife spoke.[Pg 264]
"Oh—her fruit," she said, looking to Mrs. Hale for sympathetic understanding. She turned back to the county attorney and explained: "She worried about that when it turned so cold last night. She said the fire would go out and her jars might burst."
"Oh—her fruit," she said, looking at Mrs. Hale for some understanding. She turned back to the county attorney and explained: "She was really worried about that when it got so cold last night. She said the fire would go out and her jars might break."
Mrs. Peters' husband broke into a laugh.
Mrs. Peters' husband burst out laughing.
"Well, can you beat the women! Held for murder and worrying about her preserves!"
"Well, can you believe these women! Arrested for murder and still stressed about her preserves!"
The young attorney set his lips.
The young lawyer pressed his lips together.
"I guess before we're through with her she may have something more serious than preserves to worry about."
"I guess by the time we're done with her, she might have something more serious than jam to worry about."
"Oh, well," said Mrs. Hale's husband, with good-natured superiority, "women are used to worrying over trifles."
"Oh, well," said Mrs. Hale's husband, with a friendly kind of superiority, "women tend to worry about the little things."
The two women moved a little closer together. Neither of them spoke. The county attorney seemed suddenly to remember his manners—and think of his future.
The two women inched a bit closer to each other. Neither spoke. The county attorney suddenly seemed to recall his manners—and consider his future.
"And yet," said he, with the gallantry of a young politician, "for all their worries, what would we do without the ladies?"
"And yet," he said, with the charm of a young politician, "despite all their concerns, what would we do without the ladies?"
The women did not speak, did not unbend. He went to the sink and began washing his hands. He turned to wipe them on the roller towel—whirled it for a cleaner place.
The women stayed silent, remaining stiff. He went to the sink and started washing his hands. He turned to dry them on the roller towel—spinning it to find a cleaner spot.
"Dirty towels! Not much of a housekeeper, would you say, ladies?"
"Dirty towels! Not exactly a great housekeeper, right, ladies?"
He kicked his foot against some dirty pans under the sink.
He kicked his foot against some dirty pots and pans under the sink.
"There's a great deal of work to be done on a farm," said Mrs. Hale stiffly.
"There's a lot of work to do on a farm," said Mrs. Hale stiffly.
"To be sure. And yet"—with a little bow to her—"I know there are some Dickson County farm-houses that do not have such roller towels." He gave it a pull to expose its full length again.
"Of course. And yet"—with a slight nod to her—"I know there are some farmhouses in Dickson County that don't have these roller towels." He tugged on it to show its full length again.
"Those towels get dirty awful quick. Men's hands aren't always as clean as they might be."
"Those towels get dirty really fast. Men's hands aren't always as clean as they could be."
"Ah, loyal to your sex, I see," he laughed. He[Pg 265] stopped and gave her a keen look. "But you and Mrs. Wright were neighbors. I suppose you were friends, too."
"Ah, loyal to your gender, I see," he laughed. He[Pg 265] paused and gave her a sharp look. "But you and Mrs. Wright lived next to each other. I guess you were friends as well."
Martha Hale shook her head.
Martha Hale shook her head.
"I've seen little enough of her of late years. I've not been in this house—it's more than a year."
"I haven't seen much of her in recent years. I haven't been in this house for over a year."
"And why was that? You didn't like her?"
"And why was that? You didn't like her?"
"I liked her well enough," she replied with spirit. "Farmers' wives have their hands full, Mr. Henderson. And then—" She looked around the kitchen.
"I liked her quite a bit," she replied with energy. "Farmers' wives have a lot on their plates, Mr. Henderson. And then—" She glanced around the kitchen.
"Yes?" he encouraged.
"Yes?" he prompted.
"It never seemed a very cheerful place," said she, more to herself than to him.
"It never really felt like a happy place," she said, more to herself than to him.
"No," he agreed; "I don't think any one would call it cheerful. I shouldn't say she had the home-making instinct."
"No," he said, agreeing; "I don't think anyone would describe it as cheerful. I wouldn't say she had a natural talent for homemaking."
"Well, I don't know as Wright had, either," she muttered.
"Well, I don't think Wright did either," she muttered.
"You mean they didn't get on very well?" he was quick to ask.
"You mean they didn't get along very well?" he quickly asked.
"No; I don't mean anything," she answered, with decision. As she turned a little away from him, she added: "But I don't think a place would be any the cheerfuler for John Wright's bein' in it."
"No; I don't mean anything," she replied firmly. As she turned slightly away from him, she added, "But I don't think a place would be any happier with John Wright in it."
"I'd like to talk to you about that a little later, Mrs. Hale," he said. "I'm anxious to get the lay of things upstairs now."
"I'd like to discuss that with you a bit later, Mrs. Hale," he said. "I'm eager to understand what's happening upstairs right now."
He moved toward the stair door, followed by the two men.
He walked toward the stair door, followed by the two men.
"I suppose anything Mrs. Peters does'll be all right?" the sheriff inquired. "She was to take in some clothes for her, you know—and a few little things. We left in such a hurry yesterday."
"I guess anything Mrs. Peters does will be okay?" the sheriff asked. "She was supposed to bring her some clothes, you know—and a few small things. We left in such a hurry yesterday."
The county attorney looked at the two women whom they were leaving alone there among the kitchen things.
The county attorney glanced at the two women they were leaving alone there among the kitchen items.
"Yes—Mrs. Peters," he said, his glance resting on the woman who was not Mrs. Peters, the big farmer woman who stood behind the sheriff's wife. "Of[Pg 266] course Mrs. Peters is one of us," he said, in a manner of entrusting responsibility. "And keep your eye out Mrs. Peters, for anything that might be of use. No telling; you women might come upon a clue to the motive—and that's the thing we need."
"Yeah—Mrs. Peters," he said, looking at the woman who wasn’t Mrs. Peters, the large farmer woman standing behind the sheriff's wife. "Of[Pg 266] course Mrs. Peters is part of our group," he continued, as if passing on responsibility. "And keep an eye out, Mrs. Peters, for anything that might help. You never know; you women might find a clue to the motive—and that's what we need."
Mr. Hale rubbed his face after the fashion of a show man getting ready for a pleasantry.
Mr. Hale rubbed his face like a performer preparing for a joke.
"But would the women know a clue if they did come upon it?" he said; and, having delivered himself of this, he followed the others through the stair door.
"But would the women recognize a clue if they found one?" he said; and after saying this, he followed the others through the stair door.
The women stood motionless and silent, listening to the footsteps, first upon the stairs, then in the room above them.
The women stood still and quiet, listening to the footsteps, first on the stairs, then in the room above them.
Then, as if releasing herself from something strange, Mrs. Hale began to arrange the dirty pans under the sink, which the county attorney's disdainful push of the foot had deranged.
Then, as if freeing herself from something unusual, Mrs. Hale started to organize the dirty pans under the sink, which the county attorney had carelessly knocked out of place with his foot.
"I'd hate to have men comin' into my kitchen," she said testily—"snoopin' round and criticizin'."
"I really don't want guys coming into my kitchen," she said irritably. "Snooping around and judging."
"Of course it's no more than their duty," said the sheriff's wife, in her manner of timid acquiescence.
"Of course, it's just their duty," said the sheriff's wife, in her usual timid way of agreeing.
"Duty's all right," replied Mrs. Hale bluffly; "but I guess that deputy sheriff that come out to make the fire might have got a little of this on." She gave the roller towel a pull. "Wish I'd thought of that sooner! Seems mean to talk about her for not having things slicked up, when she had to come away in such a hurry."
"Duty's fine," Mrs. Hale said bluntly, "but I think that deputy sheriff who came to start the fire might have gotten a bit of this on." She gave the roller towel a tug. "I wish I had thought of that earlier! It feels wrong to criticize her for not having everything tidy when she had to leave in such a rush."
She looked around the kitchen. Certainly it was not "slicked up." Her eye was held by a bucket of sugar on a low shelf. The cover was off the wooden bucket, and beside it was a paper bag—half full.
She glanced around the kitchen. It definitely wasn’t “cleaned up.” Her attention was caught by a bucket of sugar on a low shelf. The lid was off the wooden bucket, and next to it was a paper bag—half full.
Mrs. Hale moved toward it.
Mrs. Hale walked over to it.
"She was putting this in there," she said to herself—slowly.
"She was putting this in there," she said to herself—slowly.
She thought of the flour in her kitchen at home—half sifted, half not sifted. She had been interrupted, and had left things half done. What had interrupted[Pg 267] Minnie Foster? Why had that work been left half done? She made a move as if to finish it,—unfinished things always bothered her,—and then she glanced around and saw that Mrs. Peters was watching her—and she didn't want Mrs. Peters to get that feeling she had got of work begun and then—for some reason—not finished.
She thought about the flour in her kitchen at home—half sifted, half not sifted. She had been interrupted and left things half done. What had interrupted[Pg 267] Minnie Foster? Why had that work been left incomplete? She made a move as if to finish it—unfinished tasks always bothered her—and then she looked around and noticed that Mrs. Peters was watching her, and she didn't want Mrs. Peters to feel that sense of work started and then—for some reason—not finished.
"It's a shame about her fruit," she said, and walked toward the cupboard that the county attorney had opened, and got on the chair, murmuring: "I wonder if it's all gone."
"It's too bad about her fruit," she said, walking over to the cupboard that the county attorney had opened. She climbed onto the chair, murmuring, "I wonder if it's all gone."
It was a sorry enough looking sight, but "Here's one that's all right," she said at last. She held it toward the light. "This is cherries, too." She looked again. "I declare I believe that's the only one."
It was quite a sad sight, but "Here's one that's good," she finally said. She held it up to the light. "This is cherries, too." She took another look. "I really think that's the only one."
With a sigh, she got down from the chair, went to the sink, and wiped off the bottle.
With a sigh, she got off the chair, walked to the sink, and wiped the bottle clean.
"She'll feel awful bad, after all her hard work in the hot weather. I remember the afternoon I put up my cherries last summer."
"She's going to feel really bad after all her hard work in the heat. I remember the afternoon I canned my cherries last summer."
She set the bottle on the table, and, with another sigh, started to sit down in the rocker. But she did not sit down. Something kept her from sitting down in that chair. She straightened—stepped back, and, half turned away, stood looking at it, seeing the woman who had sat there "pleatin' at her apron."
She placed the bottle on the table and, with another sigh, started to sit in the rocking chair. But she didn’t go through with it. Something stopped her from sitting in that chair. She straightened up, stepped back, and, half-turning away, stood there looking at it, remembering the woman who used to sit there "pleating her apron."
The thin voice of the sheriff's wife broke in upon her: "I must be getting those things from the front room closet." She opened the door into the other room, started in, stepped back. "You coming with me, Mrs. Hale?" she asked nervously. "You—you could help me get them."
The thin voice of the sheriff's wife interrupted her: "I need to grab those things from the front room closet." She opened the door to the other room, stepped inside, then stepped back. "Are you coming with me, Mrs. Hale?" she asked nervously. "You—you could help me get them."
They were soon back—the stark coldness of that shut-up room was not a thing to linger in.
They were back in no time—the harsh cold of that locked room wasn't something to stick around in.
"My!" said Mrs. Peters, dropping the things on the table and hurrying to the stove.
"My!" said Mrs. Peters, dropping the items on the table and rushing to the stove.
Mrs. Hale stood examining the clothes the woman who was being detained in town had said she wanted.[Pg 268]
Mrs. Hale stood looking over the clothes that the woman being held in town had said she wanted.[Pg 268]
"Wright was close!" she exclaimed, holding up a shabby black skirt that bore the marks of much making over. "I think maybe that's why she kept so much to herself. I s'pose she felt she couldn't do her part; and then, you don't enjoy things when you feel shabby. She used to wear pretty clothes and be lively—when she was Minnie Foster, one of the town girls, singing in the choir. But that—oh, that was twenty years ago."
"Wright was close!" she said, holding up a worn black skirt that showed signs of having been altered many times. "I think that might be why she stayed so private. I guess she felt like she couldn't contribute; and you don't enjoy things when you feel out of place. She used to wear nice clothes and was full of life—back when she was Minnie Foster, one of the local girls, singing in the choir. But that—oh, that was twenty years ago."
With a carefulness in which there was something tender, she folded the shabby clothes and piled them at one corner of the table. She looked up at Mrs. Peters and there was something in the other woman's look that irritated her.
With a tenderness in her carefulness, she folded the worn clothes and stacked them in one corner of the table. She glanced up at Mrs. Peters, and there was something in the other woman's expression that annoyed her.
"She don't care," she said to herself. "Much difference it makes to her whether Minnie Foster had pretty clothes when she was a girl."
"She doesn't care," she said to herself. "What difference does it make to her whether Minnie Foster had nice clothes when she was a girl?"
Then she looked again, and she wasn't so sure; in fact, she hadn't at any time been perfectly sure about Mrs. Peters. She had that shrinking manner, and yet her eyes looked as if they could see a long way into things.
Then she looked again, and she wasn't so sure; in fact, she hadn't been completely sure about Mrs. Peters at any point. She had that reserved demeanor, but her eyes seemed like they could look deep into things.
"This all you was to take in?" asked Mrs. Hale.
"Is this everything you were supposed to take in?" asked Mrs. Hale.
"No," said the sheriff's wife; "she said she wanted an apron. Funny thing to want," she ventured in her nervous little way, "for there's not much to get you dirty in jail, goodness knows. But I suppose just to make her feel more natural. If you're used to wearing an apron—. She said they were in the bottom drawer of this cupboard. Yes—here they are. And then her little shawl that always hung on the stair door."
"No," said the sheriff's wife. "She said she wanted an apron. It's strange to want that," she said nervously, "since there's not much to get dirty in jail, obviously. But I guess it’s just to make her feel more at home. If you're used to wearing an apron... She said they were in the bottom drawer of this cupboard. Yep—here they are. And then her little shawl that always hung on the stair door."
She took the small gray shawl from behind the door leading upstairs, and stood a minute looking at it.
She grabbed the small gray shawl from behind the door that led upstairs and stood for a moment, looking at it.
Suddenly Mrs. Hale took a quick step toward the other woman.
Suddenly, Mrs. Hale stepped quickly toward the other woman.
"Mrs. Peters!"
"Ms. Peters!"
"Yes, Mrs. Hale?"
"Yes, Mrs. Hale?"
A frightened look blurred the other thing in Mrs. Peters' eyes.
A scared expression clouded Mrs. Peters' eyes.
"Oh, I don't know," she said, in a voice that seemed to shrink away from the subject.
"Oh, I don't know," she said, in a voice that seemed to back away from the topic.
"Well, I don't think she did," affirmed Mrs. Hale stoutly. "Asking for an apron, and her little shawl. Worryin' about her fruit."
"Well, I don't think she did," Mrs. Hale said firmly. "Asking for an apron and her little shawl. Worrying about her fruit."
"Mr. Peters says—." Footsteps were heard in the room above; she stopped, looked up, then went on in a lowered voice: "Mr. Peters says—it looks bad for her. Mr. Henderson is awful sarcastic in a speech, and he's going to make fun of her saying she didn't—wake up."
"Mr. Peters says—." Footsteps were heard in the room above; she stopped, looked up, then continued in a quieter voice: "Mr. Peters says—it doesn’t look good for her. Mr. Henderson is really sarcastic in his speech, and he's going to make fun of her for saying she didn't—wake up."
For a moment Mrs. Hale had no answer. Then, "Well, I guess John Wright didn't wake up—when they was slippin' that rope under his neck," she muttered.
For a moment, Mrs. Hale was silent. Then she said, "Well, I guess John Wright didn't wake up—when they were slipping that rope under his neck," she muttered.
"No, it's strange," breathed Mrs. Peters. "They think it was such a—funny way to kill a man."
"No, it's weird," Mrs. Peters said, taking a deep breath. "They think it was such a—funny way to kill a guy."
She began to laugh; at sound of the laugh, abruptly stopped.
She started to laugh; at the sound of her laugh, she suddenly stopped.
"That's just what Mr. Hale said," said Mrs. Hale, in a resolutely natural voice. "There was a gun in the house. He says that's what he can't understand."
"That's exactly what Mr. Hale said," Mrs. Hale responded, in a firmly calm voice. "There was a gun in the house. He says that’s what he can't figure out."
"Mr. Henderson said, coming out, that what was needed for the case was a motive. Something to show anger—or sudden feeling."
"Mr. Henderson said, coming out, that what was needed for the case was a motive. Something to show anger—or sudden feeling."
"Well, I don't see any signs of anger around here," said Mrs. Hale. "I don't—"
"Well, I don't see any signs of anger around here," said Mrs. Hale. "I don't—"
She stopped. It was as if her mind tripped on something. Her eye was caught by a dish-towel in the middle of the kitchen table. Slowly she moved toward the table. One half of it was wiped clean, the other half messy. Her eyes made a slow, almost unwilling turn to the bucket of sugar and the half empty bag beside it. Things begun—and not finished.
She stopped. It was like her mind stumbled over something. Her gaze was drawn to a dish towel in the middle of the kitchen table. She slowly approached the table. One side was wiped clean, while the other side was a mess. Her eyes reluctantly drifted to the bucket of sugar and the half-empty bag next to it. Things started—but not completed.
After a moment she stepped back, and said, in that manner of releasing herself:[Pg 270]
After a moment, she stepped back and said, in a way that made it clear she was letting go: [Pg 270]
"Wonder how they're finding things upstairs? I hope she had it a little more red up up there. You know,"—she paused, and feeling gathered,—"it seems kind of sneaking: locking her up in town and coming out here to get her own house to turn against her!"
"Wonder how they’re figuring things out upstairs? I hope she had it a bit more red up there. You know,"—she paused, gathering her thoughts,—"it feels kind of sneaky: keeping her locked up in town and coming out here to get her own place to turn against her!"
"But, Mrs. Hale," said the sheriff's wife, "the law is the law."
"But, Mrs. Hale," said the sheriff's wife, "the law is the law."
"I s'pose 'tis," answered Mrs. Hale shortly.
"I guess it is," Mrs. Hale replied tersely.
She turned to the stove, saying something about that fire not being much to brag of. She worked with it a minute, and when she straightened up she said aggressively:
She turned to the stove, commenting that the fire wasn’t anything to write home about. She fiddled with it for a minute, and when she stood up straight, she said defiantly:
"The law is the law—and a bad stove is a bad stove. How'd you like to cook on this?"—pointing with the poker to the broken lining. She opened the oven door and started to express her opinion of the oven; but she was swept into her own thoughts, thinking of what it would mean, year after year, to have that stove to wrestle with. The thought of Minnie Foster trying to bake in that oven—and the thought of her never going over to see Minnie Foster—.
"The law is the law—and a bad stove is a bad stove. How would you like to cook on this?"—she pointed with the poker at the broken lining. She opened the oven door and began to share her thoughts on the oven; but then she got lost in her own mind, considering what it would be like, year after year, to deal with that stove. The idea of Minnie Foster trying to bake in that oven—and the realization that she never went over to see Minnie Foster—.
She was startled by hearing Mrs. Peters say: "A person gets discouraged—and loses heart."
She was surprised to hear Mrs. Peters say, "You can get discouraged and lose hope."
The sheriff's wife had looked from the stove to the sink—to the pail of water which had been carried in from outside. The two women stood there silent, above them the footsteps of the men who were looking for evidence against the woman who had worked in that kitchen. That look of seeing into things, of seeing through a thing to something else, was in the eyes of the sheriff's wife now. When Mrs. Hale next spoke to her, it was gently:
The sheriff's wife looked from the stove to the sink—to the bucket of water that had been brought in from outside. The two women stood there quietly, while above them the men searched for evidence against the woman who had worked in that kitchen. That look of seeing deeper, of looking through something to reveal another truth, was in the sheriff's wife's eyes now. When Mrs. Hale spoke to her next, it was softly:
"Better loosen up your things, Mrs. Peters. We'll not feel them when we go out."
"Better loosen up your things, Mrs. Peters. We won't feel them when we head out."
Mrs. Peters went to the back of the room to hang up the fur tippet she was wearing. A moment later she exclaimed, "Why, she was piecing a quilt," and held up a large sewing basket piled high with quilt pieces.[Pg 271]
Mrs. Peters went to the back of the room to hang up the fur tippet she was wearing. A moment later she exclaimed, "Wow, she was putting together a quilt," and held up a large sewing basket stacked high with quilt pieces.[Pg 271]
Mrs. Hale spread some of the blocks out on the table.
Mrs. Hale spread some of the blocks out on the table.
"It's log-cabin pattern," she said, putting several of them together. "Pretty, isn't it?"
"It's a log-cabin pattern," she said, assembling several of them together. "Nice, right?"
They were so engaged with the quilt that they did not hear the footsteps on the stairs. Just as the stair door opened Mrs. Hale was saying:
They were so focused on the quilt that they didn't hear the footsteps on the stairs. Just as the stair door opened, Mrs. Hale was saying:
"Do you suppose she was going to quilt it or just knot it?"
"Do you think she was planning to quilt it or just tie it?"
The sheriff threw up his hands.
The sheriff raised his hands.
"They wonder whether she was going to quilt it or just knot it!"
"They're wondering if she was going to quilt it or just tie knots in it!"
There was a laugh for the ways of women, a warming of hands over the stove, and then the county attorney said briskly:
There was laughter about women's ways, a warming of hands over the stove, and then the county attorney said quickly:
"Well, let's go right out to the barn and get that cleared up."
"Alright, let's head straight to the barn and sort that out."
"I don't see as there's anything so strange," Mrs. Hale said resentfully, after the outside door had closed on the three men—"our taking up our time with little things while we're waiting for them to get the evidence. I don't see as it's anything to laugh about."
"I don’t think there’s anything strange," Mrs. Hale said bitterly, after the front door had closed behind the three men. "We’re just spending our time on small things while we wait for them to gather the evidence. I don’t see why it’s funny."
"Of course they've got awful important things on their minds," said the sheriff's wife apologetically.
"Of course, they have really important things on their minds," said the sheriff's wife with an apologetic tone.
They returned to an inspection of the block for the quilt. Mrs. Hale was looking at the fine, even sewing, and preoccupied with thoughts of the woman who had done that sewing, when she heard the sheriff's wife say, in a queer tone:
They went back to examining the quilt. Mrs. Hale was focused on the nice, even stitching and lost in thoughts about the woman who had done the sewing when she heard the sheriff's wife say, in a strange tone:
"Why, look at this one."
"Check this one out."
She turned to take the block held out to her.
She turned to take the block being offered to her.
"The sewing," said Mrs. Peters, in a troubled way. "All the rest of them have been so nice and even—but—this one. Why, it looks as if she didn't know what she was about!"
"The sewing," said Mrs. Peters, sounding worried. "All the others have turned out so nice and even—but this one. It looks like she didn't know what she was doing!"
Their eyes met—something flashed to life, passed between them; then, as if with an effort, they seemed to pull away from each other. A moment Mrs. Hale sat her hands folded over that sewing which was so[Pg 272] unlike all the rest of the sewing. Then she had pulled a knot and drawn the threads.
Their eyes met—something sparked to life and passed between them; then, as if it took effort, they seemed to pull away from each other. For a moment, Mrs. Hale sat with her hands folded over that sewing which was so[Pg 272] different from all the other sewing. Then she pulled a knot and drew the threads.
"Oh, what are you doing, Mrs. Hale?" asked the sheriff's wife, startled.
"Oh, what are you doing, Mrs. Hale?" the sheriff's wife asked, surprised.
"Just pulling out a stitch or two that's not sewed very good," said Mrs. Hale mildly.
"Just pulling out a stitch or two that isn't sewn very well," said Mrs. Hale calmly.
"I don't think we ought to touch things," Mrs. Peters said, a little helplessly.
"I don't think we should touch anything," Mrs. Peters said, a little helplessly.
"I'll just finish up this end," answered Mrs. Hale, still in that mild, matter-of-fact fashion.
"I'll just wrap this up," replied Mrs. Hale, still in that calm, straightforward manner.
She threaded a needle and started to replace bad sewing with good. For a little while she sewed in silence. Then, in that thin, timid voice, she heard:
She threaded a needle and began to fix the bad stitching with good. For a little while, she sewed quietly. Then, in that soft, hesitant voice, she said:
"Mrs. Hale!"
"Ms. Hale!"
"Yes, Mrs. Peters?"
"Yes, Ms. Peters?"
"What do you suppose she was so—nervous about?"
"What do you think she was so nervous about?"
"Oh, I don't know," said Mrs. Hale, as if dismissing a thing not important enough to spend much time on. "I don't know as she was—nervous. I sew awful queer sometimes when I'm just tired."
"Oh, I don't know," Mrs. Hale said, brushing it off like it wasn’t worth much thought. "I don’t think she was really nervous. I get really odd sometimes when I’m just tired."
She cut a thread, and out of the corner of her eye looked up at Mrs. Peters. The small, lean face of the sheriff's wife seemed to have tightened up. Her eyes had that look of peering into something. But next moment she moved, and said in her thin, indecisive way:
She cut a thread and, from the corner of her eye, glanced at Mrs. Peters. The small, slender face of the sheriff's wife seemed to have tensed up. Her eyes had that look of searching for something. But the next moment, she moved and said in her thin, uncertain tone:
"Well, I must get those clothes wrapped. They may be through sooner than we think. I wonder where I could find a piece of paper—and string."
"Well, I should get those clothes packed up. They might be done sooner than we expect. I wonder where I can find some paper—and string."
"In that cupboard, maybe," suggested Mrs. Hale, after a glance around.
"In that cupboard, maybe," suggested Mrs. Hale, glancing around.
One piece of the crazy sewing remained unripped. Mrs. Peters' back turned, Martha Hale now scrutinized that piece, compared it with the dainty, accurate sewing of the other blocks. The difference was startling. Holding this block made her feel queer, as if the distracted thoughts of the woman who had perhaps turned[Pg 273] to it to try and quiet herself were communicating themselves to her.
One section of the chaotic sewing was still intact. With Mrs. Peters' back turned, Martha Hale examined that piece and compared it to the neat, precise sewing of the other blocks. The contrast was shocking. Holding this block made her feel strange, as if the troubled thoughts of the woman who might have turned to it in an attempt to calm herself were somehow being passed on to her.
Mrs. Peters' voice roused her.
Mrs. Peters' voice woke her.
"Here's a bird-cage," she said. "Did she have a bird, Mrs. Hale?"
"Here's a birdcage," she said. "Did she have a bird, Mrs. Hale?"
"Why, I don't know whether she did or not." She turned to look at the cage Mrs. Peter was holding up. "I've not been here in so long." She sighed. "There was a man round last year selling canaries cheap—but I don't know as she took one. Maybe she did. She used to sing real pretty herself."
"Honestly, I have no idea if she did or not." She glanced at the cage Mrs. Peter was holding up. "I haven't been here in such a long time." She sighed. "There was a guy last year selling canaries for cheap—but I don't think she got one. Maybe she did. She used to sing really nicely herself."
Mrs. Peters looked around the kitchen.
Mrs. Peters looked around the kitchen.
"Seems kind of funny to think of a bird here." She half laughed—an attempt to put up a barrier. "But she must have had one—or why would she have a cage? I wonder what happened to it."
"Seems kind of funny to think about a bird being here." She half-laughed—trying to create a barrier. "But she must have had one—or why would she have a cage? I wonder what happened to it."
"I suppose maybe the cat got it," suggested Mrs. Hale, resuming her sewing.
"I guess maybe the cat got it," said Mrs. Hale, going back to her sewing.
"No; she didn't have a cat. She's got that feeling some people have about cats—being afraid of them. When they brought her to our house yesterday, my cat got in the room, and she was real upset and asked me to take it out."
"No; she doesn't have a cat. She has that feeling some people have about cats—being afraid of them. When they brought her to our house yesterday, my cat got into the room, and she was really upset and asked me to take it out."
"My sister Bessie was like that," laughed Mrs. Hale.
"My sister Bessie was just like that," Mrs. Hale laughed.
The sheriff's wife did not reply. The silence made Mrs. Hale turn round. Mrs. Peters was examining the bird-cage.
The sheriff's wife didn't respond. The silence caused Mrs. Hale to turn around. Mrs. Peters was looking at the birdcage.
"Look at this door," she said slowly. "It's broke. One hinge has been pulled apart."
"Check out this door," she said slowly. "It's broken. One of the hinges has been pulled apart."
Mrs. Hale came nearer.
Mrs. Hale stepped closer.
"Looks as if some one must have been—rough with it."
"Looks like someone must have been rough with it."
Again their eyes met—startled, questioning, apprehensive. For a moment neither spoke nor stirred. Then Mrs. Hale, turning away, said brusquely:
Again their eyes met—surprised, questioning, uneasy. For a moment neither spoke nor moved. Then Mrs. Hale, looking away, said sharply:
"If they're going to find any evidence, I wish they'd be about it. I don't like this place."[Pg 274]
"If they're going to find any evidence, I wish they'd just get on with it. I don't like this place."[Pg 274]
"But I'm awful glad you came with me, Mrs. Hale," Mrs. Peters put the bird-cage on the table and sat down. "It would be lonesome for me—sitting here alone."
"But I'm really glad you came with me, Mrs. Hale," Mrs. Peters set the birdcage on the table and took a seat. "It would be lonely for me—sitting here by myself."
"Yes, it would, wouldn't it?" agreed Mrs. Hale, a certain determined naturalness in her voice. She had picked up the sewing, but now it dropped in her lap, and she murmured in a different voice: "But I tell you what I do wish, Mrs. Peters. I wish I had come over sometimes when she was here. I wish—I had."
"Yes, it would, wouldn’t it?" Mrs. Hale agreed, a certain determined naturalness in her voice. She had picked up the sewing, but now it fell into her lap, and she said in a different tone, "But you know what I really wish, Mrs. Peters? I wish I had come over more often when she was here. I wish—I had."
"But of course you were awful busy, Mrs. Hale. Your house—and your children."
"But of course you were really busy, Mrs. Hale. Your home—and your kids."
"I could've come," retorted Mrs. Hale shortly. "I stayed away because it weren't cheerful—and that's why I ought to have come. I"—she looked around—"I've never liked this place. Maybe because it's down in a hollow and you don't see the road. I don't know what it is, but it's a lonesome place, and always was. I wish I had come over to see Minnie Foster sometimes. I can see now—" She did not put it into words.
"I could have come," Mrs. Hale shot back. "I stayed away because it wasn’t cheerful—and that’s exactly why I should have come. I”—she glanced around—“I've never liked this place. Maybe it’s because it’s in a hollow and you can’t see the road. I don’t know what it is, but it’s a lonely place, and it always has been. I wish I had come over to see Minnie Foster sometimes. I can see now—" She didn’t say it out loud.
"Well, you mustn't reproach yourself," counseled Mrs. Peters. "Somehow, we just don't see how it is with other folks till—something comes up."
"Well, you shouldn’t blame yourself," Mrs. Peters advised. "Somehow, we just don’t really understand how things are with other people until something happens."
"Not having children makes less work," mused Mrs. Hale, after a silence, "but it makes a quiet house—and Wright out to work all day—and no company when he did come in. Did you know John Wright, Mrs. Peters?"
"Not having kids means less work," Mrs. Hale reflected after a pause, "but it makes for a quiet house—and Wright is out working all day—and there’s no company when he does come home. Did you know John Wright, Mrs. Peters?"
"Not to know him. I've seen him in town. They say he was a good man."
"Not knowing him. I've seen him around town. People say he was a good guy."
"Yes—good," conceded John Wright's neighbor grimly. "He didn't drink, and kept his word as well as most, I guess, and paid his debts. But he was a hard man, Mrs. Peters. Just to pass the time of day with him—." She stopped, shivered a little. "Like a raw wind that gets to the bone." Her eye fell upon the cage on the table before her, and she added, almost bitterly: "I should think she would've wanted a bird!"
"Yeah—right," agreed John Wright's neighbor with a serious tone. "He didn’t drink and he kept his promises, probably more than most, and he paid his debts. But he was a tough guy, Mrs. Peters. Just stopping to chat with him—." She paused, shivering slightly. "Like a cold wind that cuts to the bone." Her gaze landed on the cage on the table in front of her, and she added, a bit resentfully: "I would think she would’ve wanted a bird!"
Suddenly she leaned forward, looking intently at the[Pg 275] cage. "But what do you s'pose went wrong with it?"
Suddenly she leaned forward, looking intently at the[Pg 275] cage. "But what do you think went wrong with it?"
"I don't know," returned Mrs. Peters; "unless it got sick and died."
"I don't know," replied Mrs. Peters; "unless it got sick and died."
But after she said it she reached over and swung the broken door. Both women watched it as if somehow held by it.
But after she said it, she reached over and pushed the broken door. Both women watched it as if they were somehow captivated by it.
"You didn't know—her?" Mrs. Hale asked, a gentler note in her voice.
"You didn't know her?" Mrs. Hale asked, a softer tone in her voice.
"Not till they brought her yesterday," said the sheriff's wife.
"Not until they brought her yesterday," said the sheriff's wife.
"She—come to think of it, she was kind of like a bird herself. Real sweet and pretty, but kind of timid and—fluttery. How—she—did—change."
"She—now that I think about it, she was a bit like a bird herself. Really sweet and pretty, but also kind of shy and—fluttery. How—she—did—change."
That held her for a long time. Finally, as if struck with a happy thought and relieved to get back to every-day things, she exclaimed:
That kept her occupied for a long time. Finally, as if hit with a happy idea and glad to return to everyday matters, she exclaimed:
"Tell you what, Mrs. Peters, why don't you take the quilt in with you? It might take up her mind."
"Hey Mrs. Peters, why don't you take the quilt with you? It might help distract her."
"Why, I think that's a real nice idea, Mrs. Hale," agreed the sheriff's wife, as if she too were glad to come into the atmosphere of a simple kindness. "There couldn't possibly be any objection to that, could there? Now, just what will I take? I wonder if her patches are in here—and her things."
"Why, I think that's a really nice idea, Mrs. Hale," agreed the sheriff's wife, as if she was also happy to be part of a simple act of kindness. "There can't possibly be any objection to that, right? Now, what should I take? I wonder if her patches are in here—and her things."
They turned to the sewing basket.
They looked at the sewing basket.
"Here's some red," said Mrs. Hale, bringing out a roll of cloth. Underneath that was a box. "Here, maybe her scissors are in here—and her things." She held it up. "What a pretty box! I'll warrant that was something she had a long time ago—when she was a girl."
"Here's some red," said Mrs. Hale, pulling out a roll of cloth. Underneath that was a box. "Here, maybe her scissors are in here—and her stuff." She held it up. "What a pretty box! I bet that was something she had a long time ago—when she was a girl."
She held it in her hand a moment; then, with a little sigh, opened it.
She held it in her hand for a moment; then, with a soft sigh, opened it.
Instantly her hand went to her nose.
She quickly touched her nose.
"Why—!"
"Why—!"
Mrs. Peters drew nearer—then turned away.
Mrs. Peters got closer—then turned away.
"There's something wrapped up in this piece of silk," faltered Mrs. Hale.[Pg 276]
"There's something wrapped up in this piece of silk," Mrs. Hale stammered.[Pg 276]
"This isn't her scissors," said Mrs. Peters, in a shrinking voice.
"This isn't her scissors," Mrs. Peters said in a softer voice.
Her hand not steady, Mrs. Hale raised the piece of silk. "Oh, Mrs. Peters!" she cried. "It's—"
Her hand unsteady, Mrs. Hale lifted the piece of silk. "Oh, Mrs. Peters!" she exclaimed. "It's—"
Mrs. Peters bent closer.
Mrs. Peters leaned in.
"It's the bird," she whispered.
"It's the bird," she said.
"But, Mrs. Peters!" cried Mrs. Hale. "Look at it! Its neck—look at its neck! It's all—other side to."
"But, Mrs. Peters!" cried Mrs. Hale. "Look at it! Its neck—look at its neck! It's all—other side to."
She held the box away from her.
She held the box away from her.
The sheriff's wife again bent closer.
The sheriff's wife leaned in closer again.
"Somebody wrung its neck," said she, in a voice that was slow and deep.
"Somebody broke its neck," she said in a slow, deep voice.
And then again the eyes of the two women met—this time clung together in a look of dawning comprehension, of growing horror. Mrs. Peters looked from the dead bird to the broken door of the cage. Again their eyes met. And just then there was a sound at the outside door.
And then the eyes of the two women met again—this time, they lingered in a look of new understanding, of increasing fear. Mrs. Peters glanced from the dead bird to the broken door of the cage. Their eyes connected once more. Just then, there was a sound at the outside door.
Mrs. Hale slipped the box under the quilt pieces in the basket, and sank into the chair before it. Mrs. Peters stood holding to the table. The county attorney and the sheriff came in from outside.
Mrs. Hale slid the box under the quilt pieces in the basket and sank into the chair in front of it. Mrs. Peters stood holding onto the table. The county attorney and the sheriff walked in from outside.
"Well, ladies," said the county attorney, as one turning from serious things to little pleasantries, "have you decided whether she was going to quilt it or knot it?"
"Well, ladies," said the county attorney, shifting from serious matters to light conversation, "have you decided if she was going to quilt it or knot it?"
"We think," began the sheriff's wife in a flurried voice, "that she was going to—knot it."
"We believe," started the sheriff's wife in a hurried tone, "that she was going to—tie it."
He was too preoccupied to notice the change that came in her voice on that last.
He was too distracted to notice the change in her voice at the end.
"Well, that's very interesting, I'm sure," he said tolerantly. He caught sight of the bird-cage. "Has the bird flown?"
"Well, that's really interesting, I'm sure," he said with patience. He noticed the birdcage. "Has the bird flown?"
"We think the cat got it," said Mrs. Hale in a voice curiously even.
"We think the cat got it," Mrs. Hale said in a strangely calm voice.
He was walking up and down, as if thinking something out.
He was pacing back and forth, as if he was figuring something out.
Mrs. Hale shot a look up at the sheriff's wife.
Mrs. Hale glanced up at the sheriff's wife.
"Well, not now," said Mrs. Peters. "They're superstitious, you know; they leave."
"Well, not now," said Mrs. Peters. "They're superstitious, you know; they leave."
She sank into her chair.
She collapsed into her chair.
The county attorney did not heed her. "No sign at all of any one having come in from the outside," he said to Peters, in the manner of continuing an interrupted conversation. "Their own rope. Now let's go upstairs again and go over it, piece by piece. It would have to have been some one who knew just the—"
The county attorney didn’t listen to her. "No sign at all of anyone coming in from the outside," he told Peters, picking up an interrupted conversation. "Their own rope. Now let's head upstairs again and check it out, piece by piece. It would have to be someone who knew just the—"
The stair door closed behind them and their voices were lost.
The stair door shut behind them, and their voices faded away.
The two women sat motionless, not looking at each other, but as if peering into something and at the same time holding back. When they spoke now it was as if they were afraid of what they were saying, but as if they could not help saying it.
The two women sat still, not looking at each other, but as if they were gazing into something while also holding back. When they spoke now, it felt like they were afraid of what they were saying, but at the same time, they couldn’t help but say it.
"She liked the bird," said Martha Hale, low and slowly. "She was going to bury it in that pretty box."
"She liked the bird," Martha Hale said quietly and slowly. "She was going to bury it in that pretty box."
"When I was a girl," said Mrs. Peters, under her breath, "my kitten—there was a boy took a hatchet, and before my eyes—before I could get there—" She covered her face an instant. "If they hadn't held me back I would have"—she caught herself, looked upstairs where footsteps were heard, and finished weakly—"hurt him."
"When I was a girl," Mrs. Peters said quietly, "my kitten—there was a boy who took a hatchet, and right in front of me—before I could get there—" She briefly covered her face. "If they hadn't held me back, I would have"—she paused, glanced upstairs where footsteps were heard, and weakly finished—"hurt him."
Then they sat without speaking or moving.
Then they sat silently, not speaking or moving.
"I wonder how it would seem," Mrs. Hale at last began, as if feeling her way over strange ground—"never to have had any children around?" Her eyes made a slow sweep of the kitchen, as if seeing what that kitchen had meant through all the years. "No, Wright wouldn't like the bird," she said after that—"a thing that sang. She used to sing. He killed that too." Her voice tightened.
"I wonder what it would be like," Mrs. Hale finally started, as if carefully stepping onto unfamiliar territory—"to never have any kids around?" Her eyes slowly scanned the kitchen, as if reflecting on what that kitchen had represented over the years. "No, Wright wouldn’t have liked the bird," she continued—"something that sang. She used to sing. He took that away too." Her voice grew strained.
Mrs. Peters moved uneasily.
Mrs. Peters shifted uncomfortably.
"Of course we don't know who killed the bird."[Pg 278]
"Of course, we don't know who killed the bird."[Pg 278]
"I knew John Wright," was Mrs. Hale's answer.
"I knew John Wright," Mrs. Hale replied.
"It was an awful thing was done in this house that night, Mrs. Hale," said the sheriff's wife. "Killing a man while he slept—slipping a thing round his neck that choked the life out of him."
"It was an awful thing that happened in this house that night, Mrs. Hale," said the sheriff's wife. "Killing a man while he slept—putting something around his neck that choked the life out of him."
Mrs. Hale's hand went out to the bird-cage.
Mrs. Hale reached out to the birdcage.
"His neck. Choked the life out of him."
"His neck. It cut off his breath."
"We don't know who killed him," whispered Mrs. Peters wildly. "We don't know."
"We don't know who killed him," Mrs. Peters whispered frantically. "We don't know."
Mrs. Hale had not moved. "If there had been years and years of—nothing, then a bird to sing to you, it would be awful—still—after the bird was still."
Mrs. Hale had not moved. "If there had been years and years of—nothing, then a bird to sing to you, it would be awful—silent—after the bird was silent."
It was as if something within her not herself had spoken, and it found in Mrs. Peters something she did not know as herself.
It was as if something inside her that wasn’t really her had spoken, and it discovered in Mrs. Peters something she didn’t recognize as herself.
"I know what stillness is," she said, in a queer, monotonous voice. "When we homesteaded in Dakota, and my first baby died—after he was two years old—and me with no other then—"
"I know what stillness is," she said, in a strange, flat tone. "When we settled in Dakota, and my first baby died—after he was two years old—and I had no others then—"
Mrs. Hale stirred.
Mrs. Hale woke up.
"How soon do you suppose they'll be through looking for the evidence?"
"How soon do you think they'll finish looking for the evidence?"
"I know what stillness is," repeated Mrs. Peters, in just that same way. Then she too pulled back. "The law has got to punish crime, Mrs. Hale," she said in her tight little way.
"I know what stillness is," Mrs. Peters repeated, just like that. Then she pulled back too. "The law has to punish crime, Mrs. Hale," she said in her controlled manner.
"I wish you'd seen Minnie Foster," was the answer, "when she wore a white dress with blue ribbons, and stood up there in the choir and sang."
"I wish you had seen Minnie Foster," was the reply, "when she wore a white dress with blue ribbons and stood up there in the choir singing."
The picture of that girl, the fact that she had lived neighbor to that girl for twenty years, and had let her die for lack of life, was suddenly more than she could bear.
The image of that girl, realizing she had lived next to her for twenty years and had let her die from a lack of life, suddenly became too much for her to handle.
"Oh, I wish I'd come over here once in a while!" she cried. "That was a crime! That was a crime! Who's going to punish that?"
"Oh, I wish I'd come over here more often!" she exclaimed. "That was terrible! That was terrible! Who's going to make them pay for that?"
"We mustn't take on," said Mrs. Peters, with a frightened look toward the stairs.[Pg 279]
"We shouldn't take this on," said Mrs. Peters, glancing fearfully at the stairs.[Pg 279]
"I might 'a' known she needed help! I tell you, it's queer, Mrs. Peters. We live close together, and we live far apart. We all go through the same things—it's all just a different kind of the same thing! If it weren't—why do you and I understand? Why do we know—what we know this minute?"
"I should have known she needed help! I swear, it's strange, Mrs. Peters. We live so close to each other, yet so far apart. We all experience the same challenges—it’s just a different version of the same thing! If it weren't—why do you and I understand? Why do we know—what we know right now?"
She dashed her hand across her eyes. Then, seeing the jar of fruit on the table, she reached for it and choked out:
She wiped her eyes with her hand. Then, noticing the jar of fruit on the table, she grabbed it and managed to say:
"If I was you I wouldn't tell her her fruit was gone! Tell her it ain't. Tell her it's all right—all of it. Here—take this in to prove it to her! She—she may never know whether it was broke or not."
"If I were you, I wouldn’t tell her her fruit is gone! Tell her it isn't. Tell her it’s all right—all of it. Here—take this in to prove it to her! She—she might never know whether it was broken or not."
She turned away.
She walked away.
Mrs. Peters reached out for the bottle of fruit as if she were glad to take it—as if touching a familiar thing, having something to do, could keep her from something else. She got up, looked about for something to wrap the fruit in, took a petticoat from the pile of clothes she had brought from the front room, and nervously started winding that round the bottle.
Mrs. Peters reached for the bottle of fruit, as if she were happy to take it—like touching something familiar, having something to focus on, could distract her from what was really going on. She stood up, looked around for something to wrap the fruit in, grabbed a petticoat from the pile of clothes she had brought from the front room, and anxiously started wrapping it around the bottle.
"My!" she began, in a high, false voice, "it's a good thing the men couldn't hear us! Getting all stirred up over a little thing like a—dead canary." She hurried over that. "As if that could have anything to do with—with—My, wouldn't they laugh?"
"My!" she started, in a high, fake voice, "thank goodness the men couldn't hear us! Getting all worked up over something so trivial like a—dead canary." She rushed through that part. "As if that could have anything to do with—with—My, wouldn't they laugh?"
Footsteps were heard on the stairs.
Footsteps were heard on the stairs.
"Maybe they would," muttered Mrs. Hale—"maybe they wouldn't."
"Maybe they would," Mrs. Hale muttered, "maybe they wouldn’t."
"No, Peters," said the county attorney incisively; "it's all perfectly clear, except the reason for doing it. But you know juries when it comes to women. If there was some definite thing—something to show. Something to make a story about. A thing that would connect up with this clumsy way of doing it."
"No, Peters," said the county attorney sharply. "It's all perfectly clear, except for the reason behind it. But you know how juries are when it comes to women. If there was something specific—something to demonstrate. Something that would create a narrative. Something that would tie into this awkward method of doing it."
In a covert way Mrs. Hale looked at Mrs. Peters. Mrs. Peters was looking at her. Quickly they looked[Pg 280] away from each other. The outer door opened and Mr. Hale came in.
In a subtle way, Mrs. Hale glanced at Mrs. Peters. Mrs. Peters was looking at her. They quickly looked[Pg 280] away from each other. The outer door opened and Mr. Hale walked in.
"I've got the team round now," he said. "Pretty cold out there."
"I've got the team here now," he said. "It's pretty cold out there."
"I'm going to stay here awhile by myself," the county attorney suddenly announced. "You can send Frank out for me, can't you?" he asked the sheriff. "I want to go over everything. I'm not satisfied we can't do better."
"I'm going to stay here by myself for a bit," the county attorney suddenly declared. "You can send Frank out for me, right?" he asked the sheriff. "I want to go through everything. I'm not convinced we can't do better."
Again, for one brief moment, the two women's eyes found one another.
Again, for one brief moment, the two women's eyes met.
The sheriff came up to the table.
The sheriff walked up to the table.
"Did you want to see what Mrs. Peters was going to take in?"
"Did you want to see what Mrs. Peters was planning to take with her?"
The county attorney picked up the apron. He laughed.
The county attorney picked up the apron. He laughed.
"Oh, I guess they're not very dangerous things the ladies have picked out."
"Oh, I guess the things the ladies picked aren’t that dangerous."
Mrs. Hale's hand was on the sewing basket in which the box was concealed. She felt that she ought to take her hand off the basket. She did not seem able to. He picked up one of the quilt blocks which she had piled on to cover the box. Her eyes felt like fire. She had a feeling that if he took up the basket she would snatch it from him.
Mrs. Hale's hand was on the sewing basket where the box was hidden. She felt like she should take her hand off the basket, but she couldn’t seem to do it. He picked up one of the quilt blocks that she had stacked to cover the box. Her eyes felt like they were on fire. She had a sense that if he lifted the basket, she would grab it from him.
But he did not take it up. With another little laugh, he turned away, saying:
But he didn’t pick it up. With a small laugh, he turned away, saying:
"No; Mrs. Peters doesn't need supervising. For that matter, a sheriff's wife is married to the law. Ever think of it that way, Mrs. Peters?"
"No; Mrs. Peters doesn't need supervision. In fact, a sheriff's wife is married to the law. Ever think of it like that, Mrs. Peters?"
Mrs. Peters was standing beside the table. Mrs. Hale shot a look up at her; but she could not see her face. Mrs. Peters had turned away. When she spoke, her voice was muffled.
Mrs. Peters was standing next to the table. Mrs. Hale glanced up at her, but she couldn't see her face. Mrs. Peters had turned away. When she spoke, her voice was unclear.
"Not—just that way," she said.
"Not—just like that," she said.
"Married to the law!" chuckled Mrs. Peters' husband. He moved toward the door into the front room, and said to the county attorney:[Pg 281]
"Married to the law!" laughed Mrs. Peters' husband. He walked over to the door leading into the front room and said to the county attorney:[Pg 281]
"I just want you to come in here a minute, George. We ought to take a look at these windows."
"I just need you to step in here for a minute, George. We should check out these windows."
"Oh—windows," said the county attorney scoffingly.
"Oh—windows," the county attorney said mockingly.
"We'll be right out, Mr. Hale," said the sheriff to the farmer, who was still waiting by the door.
"We'll be out shortly, Mr. Hale," the sheriff said to the farmer who was still waiting by the door.
Hale went to look after the horses. The sheriff followed the county attorney into the other room. Again—for one final moment—the two women were alone in that kitchen.
Hale went to check on the horses. The sheriff followed the county attorney into the other room. Once again—for one last moment—the two women were alone in that kitchen.
Martha Hale sprang up, her hands tight together, looking at that other woman, with whom it rested. At first she could not see her eyes, for the sheriff's wife had not turned back since she turned away at that suggestion of being married to the law. But now Mrs. Hale made her turn back. Her eyes made her turn back. Slowly, unwillingly, Mrs. Peters turned her head until her eyes met the eyes of the other woman. There was a moment when they held each other in a steady, burning look in which there was no evasion nor flinching. Then Martha Hale's eyes pointed the way to the basket in which was hidden the thing that would make certain the conviction of the other woman—that woman who was not there and yet who had been there with them all through that hour.
Martha Hale jumped up, her hands clenched together, staring at the other woman, who had the final say. At first, she couldn't see her eyes because the sheriff's wife had kept her back turned since she had walked away at the suggestion of marrying into the law. But now Mrs. Hale made her turn back. Her gaze compelled her to do so. Slowly and reluctantly, Mrs. Peters turned her head until their eyes met. For a moment, they held each other in a steady, intense gaze with no avoidance or flinching. Then Martha Hale's eyes directed the way to the basket where the thing was hidden that would ensure the other woman's conviction—that woman who wasn’t physically there but had been present with them throughout that entire hour.
For a moment Mrs. Peters did not move. And then she did it. With a rush forward, she threw back the quilt pieces, got the box, tried to put it in her handbag. It was too big. Desperately she opened it, started to take the bird out. But there she broke—she could not touch the bird. She stood there helpless, foolish.
For a moment, Mrs. Peters just stood still. Then she moved. With a quick motion, she pushed the quilt pieces aside, grabbed the box, and tried to fit it into her handbag. It was too big. Frantically, she opened it and started to take the bird out. But at that moment, she froze—she couldn’t bring herself to touch the bird. She stood there, feeling helpless and foolish.
There was the sound of a knob turning in the inner door. Martha Hale snatched the box from the sheriff's wife, and got it in the pocket of her big coat just as the sheriff and the county attorney came back into the kitchen.
There was the sound of a doorknob turning on the inside door. Martha Hale quickly grabbed the box from the sheriff's wife and stuffed it into the pocket of her big coat just as the sheriff and the county attorney walked back into the kitchen.
"Well, Henry," said the county attorney facetiously, "at least we found out that she was not going to quilt[Pg 282] it. She was going to—what is it you call it, ladies?"
"Well, Henry," said the county attorney jokingly, "at least we found out that she wasn't going to quilt[Pg 282] it. She was going to—what do you ladies call it?"
Mrs. Hale's hand was against the pocket of her coat.
Mrs. Hale's hand was resting on the pocket of her coat.
THE BUNKER MOUSE[12]
By FREDERICK STUART GREENE
By FREDERICK STUART GREENE
From The Century Magazine
From The Century Magazine
Larry Walsh slowly climbed the stairs of a house near the waterfront, in a run-down quarter of old New York. He halted on the top floor, blinking in the dim light that struggled through the grime-coated window of the hallway. After a time he knocked timidly on the door before him.
Larry Walsh slowly made his way up the stairs of a house by the waterfront, in a shabby part of old New York. He stopped on the top floor, squinting in the faint light that barely came through the dirty window in the hallway. After a moment, he knocked softly on the door in front of him.
There was nothing in the pleasant "Come in" to alarm the small man; he started to retreat, but stopped when the door was thrown wide.
There was nothing in the welcoming "Come in" to scare the small man; he began to step back, but paused when the door swung open.
"Then it's yourself, Mouse! It's good for the eyes just to look at you."
"Then it’s you, Mouse! Just looking at you is good for the eyes."
The woman who greeted Walsh was in striking contrast to her shabby surroundings. Everything about the old-fashioned house, one floor of which was her home, spoke of neglected age. This girl, from the heavy, black braids encircling her head to the soles of her shoes, vibrated youth. Her cheeks glowed with the color of splendid health; her blue Irish eyes were bright with it. Friendliness had rung in the tones of her rich brogue, and showed now in her smile as she waited for her visitor to answer.
The woman who greeted Walsh was a stark contrast to her rundown surroundings. Everything about the old house, where she lived on one floor, reflected a sense of neglect and age. This young woman, from her thick, black braids wrapped around her head to the soles of her shoes, radiated youthfulness. Her cheeks were rosy with vibrant health; her bright blue Irish eyes sparkled with it. Her rich accent conveyed warmth, and it was evident in her smile as she waited for her visitor to respond.
Larry stood before her too shy to speak.
Larry stood in front of her, too shy to say anything.
"Is it word from Dan you're bringin' me?" she encouraged. "But there, now, I'm forgettin' me manners! Come in, an' I'll be makin' you a cup of tea." She took[Pg 284] his arm impulsively, with the frank comradeship of a young woman for a man much older than herself, and led him to a chair.
"Are you bringing me news from Dan?" she urged. "But wait, I'm forgetting my manners! Come in, and I'll make you a cup of tea." She took[Pg 284] his arm impulsively, with the straightforward friendliness of a young woman toward a man much older than she was, and led him to a chair.
Larry sat ready for flight, his cap held stiffly across his knees. He watched every movement of the girl, a look of pathetic meekness in his eyes.
Larry sat prepared for takeoff, his cap firmly placed across his knees. He observed every move the girl made, a look of sad submissiveness in his eyes.
"You're right, Mrs. Sullivan," he said after an effort; "Dan was askin' me to step in on my way to the ship."
"You're right, Mrs. Sullivan," he said after a bit of hesitation; "Dan was asking me to stop by on my way to the ship."
She turned quickly from the stove.
She quickly turned away from the stove.
"You're not tellin' me now Dan ain't comin' himself, an' the boat leavin' this night?"
"You're not telling me that Dan isn't coming himself, and the boat is leaving tonight?"
Larry was plainly uneasy.
Larry was obviously uncomfortable.
"Well, you see—it's—now it's just like I'm tellin' you, Mrs. Sullivan; he's that important to the chief, is Dan, they can't get on without him to-day at all."
"Well, you see—it's—now it's just like I'm telling you, Mrs. Sullivan; he's that important to the chief, Dan is, they can't manage without him today at all."
"Then bad luck, I say, to the chief! Look at the grand supper I'm after fixin' for Dan!"
"Then bad luck, I say, to the chief! Look at the awesome dinner I've just prepared for Dan!"
"Oh, Mary—Mrs. Sullivan, don't be speakin' disrespectful' of the chief, an' him thinkin' so highly of Dan!"
"Oh, Mary—Mrs. Sullivan, please don’t speak disrespectfully about the chief, especially since he thinks so highly of Dan!"
Mary's blue eyes flashed.
Mary's blue eyes sparkled.
"An' why wouldn't he! It's not every day he'll find the likes of Dan, with the strong arms an' the great legs of him, not to mention his grand looks." She crossed to Larry, her face aglow. "Rest easy now while you drink your tea," she urged kindly, "an' tell me what the chief be wantin' him for."
"Why wouldn't he! It's not every day he finds someone like Dan, with his strong arms and great legs, not to mention his handsome looks." She walked over to Larry, her face bright. "Relax while you drink your tea," she encouraged gently, "and tell me what the chief wants him for."
She drew her chair close to Larry, but the small man turned shyly from her searching gaze.
She pulled her chair closer to Larry, but the petite guy shyly looked away from her probing stare.
"Well, you see, Mrs.—"
"Well, you see, Mrs.—"
"Call me Mary. It's a year an' more now since the first time you brought Dan home to me." A sudden smile lighted her face. "Well I remember how frightened you looked when first you set eyes on me. Was you thinkin' to find Dan's wife a slip of a girl?"
"Call me Mary. It's been over a year now since the first time you brought Dan home to me." A sudden smile brightened her face. "I remember how scared you looked when you first saw me. Were you thinking Dan's wife would be some tiny girl?"
"No; he told me you was a fine, big lass." He looked from Mary to the picture of an older woman that hung above the mantel. "That'll be your mother, I'm[Pg 285] thinkin'." Then, with abrupt change, "When did you leave the old country, Mary?"
"No; he told me you were a lovely, tall girl." He glanced from Mary to the picture of an older woman hanging above the mantel. "That must be your mother, I'm[Pg 285] guessing." Then, shifting suddenly, "When did you leave the old country, Mary?"
"A little more'n a year before I married Dan. But tell me, Mouse, about the chief wantin' him."
"A little over a year before I married Dan. But tell me, Mouse, about the chief wanting him."
"We'll you see, Dan's that handy-like—"
"We'll, you see, Dan's pretty handy—"
"That's the blessed truth you're speakin'," she interupted, her face lovely with its flush of pride. "But tell me more, that's a darlin'."
"That’s the honest truth you’re saying,” she interrupted, her face beautiful with a flush of pride. “But tell me more, that’s sweet of you.”
Larry thought rapidly before he spoke again.
Larry quickly gathered his thoughts before speaking again.
"Only the last trip I was hearin' the chief say: 'Dan,' says he, 'it's not long now you'll be swingin' the shovel. I'll be makin' you water-tender soon.'"
"Only on the last trip I heard the chief say: 'Dan,' he says, 'it won't be long now until you'll be swinging the shovel. I'll be making you a water tender soon.'"
Mary leaned nearer, and caught both of Larry's hands in hers.
Mary leaned in closer and took both of Larry's hands in hers.
"Them's grand words you're sayin'; they fair makes my heart jump." She paused; the gladness faded quickly from her look. "Then the chief don't know Dan sometimes takes a drop?"
"The grand words you're saying really make my heart leap." She paused; the joy quickly faded from her expression. "So the chief doesn’t know that Dan sometimes drinks?"
"Ain't the chief Irish himself? Every man on the boilers takes his dram." Her wistful eyes spurred him on. "Sure's I'm sittin' here, Dan's the soberest of the lot."
"Aren't you the chief Irishman yourself? Every guy on the boilers has his drink." Her longing eyes encouraged him. "I’m just sitting here, and Dan's the most sober of the bunch."
Mary shook her head sadly.
Mary shook her head sadly.
"Good reason I have to fear the drink; 't was that spoiled my mother's life."
"There's a good reason for me to be afraid of alcohol; it ruined my mother's life."
Larry rose quickly.
Larry got up quickly.
"Your mother never drank!"
"Your mom never drank!"
"No; the saints preserve us!" She looked up in surprise at Larry's startled face. "It was my father. I don't remember only what mother told me; he left her one night, ravin' drunk, an' never come back."
"No way; thank goodness for the saints!" She looked up in surprise at Larry's shocked face. "It was my dad. I don’t remember, just what Mom told me; he left one night, totally drunk, and never came back."
Larry hastily took up his cap.
Larry quickly grabbed his hat.
"I must be goin' back to the ship now," he said abruptly. "An' thank you, Mary, for the tea." He hurried from the room.
"I need to get back to the ship now," he said suddenly. "And thanks, Mary, for the tea." He quickly left the room.
When Larry reached the ground floor he heard Mary's door open again.
When Larry got to the ground floor, he heard Mary's door open again.
"Can I be troublin' you, Mouse, to take something to[Pg 286] Dan?" She came down the stairs, carrying a dinner-pail. "I'd thought to be eatin' this supper along with him," Mary said, disappointment in her tone. She followed Larry to the outer landing. "It's the true word you was sayin', he'll be makin' Dan water-tender?"
"Can I trouble you, Mouse, to take something to[Pg 286] Dan?" She came down the stairs, carrying a dinner pail. "I was hoping to eat this dinner with him," Mary said, disappointment in her voice. She followed Larry to the outer landing. "Is it true what you said, that he'll be making Dan the water tender?"
Larry forced himself to look into her anxious eyes.
Larry made himself look into her worried eyes.
"Sure; it's just as I said, Mary."
"Sure, it's just like I said, Mary."
"Then I'll pray this night to the Mother of God for that chief; for soon"—Mary hesitated; a light came to her face that lifted the girl high above her squalid surroundings—"the extra pay'll be comin' handy soon," she ended, her voice as soft as a Killarney breeze.
"Then I'll pray tonight to the Mother of God for that chief; for soon"—Mary paused; a glow appeared on her face that lifted her above her shabby surroundings—"the extra pay will be coming in handy soon," she finished, her voice as gentle as a Killarney breeze.
Larry, as he looked at the young wife standing between the scarred columns of the old doorway, was stirred to the farthest corner of his heart.
Larry, looking at the young wife standing between the weathered columns of the old doorway, felt a deep emotion stirring in his heart.
"They only smile like that to the angels," he thought. Then aloud: "Bad cess to me! I was forgettin' entirely! Dan said to leave this with you." He pushed crumpled, coal-soiled money into her hand, and fled down the steps.
"They only smile like that to the angels," he thought. Then he said, "What a mistake! I completely forgot! Dan told me to leave this with you." He shoved some wrinkled, coal-stained money into her hand and hurried down the steps.
When Larry heard the door close creakily behind him, he looked back to where Mary had stood, his eyes blinking rapidly. After some moments he walked slowly on toward the wharves. In the distance before him the spars and funnels of ships loomed through the dusk, their outlines rapidly fading into the sky beyond—a late September sky, now fast turning to a burned-out sheet of dull gray.
When Larry heard the door creak closed behind him, he glanced back at where Mary had been, his eyes blinking quickly. After a moment, he slowly walked toward the wharves. In the distance, the masts and smokestacks of ships appeared through the twilight, their shapes quickly blending into the sky above—a late September sky, now quickly turning into a dull gray.
Larry went aboard his ship, and, going to the forecastle, peered into an upper bunk.
Larry went aboard his ship and, heading to the front, looked into an upper bunk.
"Your baby's not to home, Mouse," a voice jeered. "I saw him over to Flanagan's awhile ago."
"Your baby’s not at home, Mouse," a voice mocked. "I saw him over at Flanagan’s a while ago."
A hopeless look crossed Larry's face.
A look of despair crossed Larry's face.
"Give me a hand up the side, like a good lad, Jim, when I come aboard again."
"Help me up the side, like a good guy, Jim, when I get back on board."
A few minutes later the little man was making his way back to the steamer, every step of his journey harassed by derisive shouts as he dodged between the lines[Pg 287] of belated trucks that jammed West Street from curb to string-piece. He pushed a wheelbarrow before him, his knees bending under the load it held. Across the barrow, legs and head dangling over the sides, lay an unconscious heap that when sober answered to the name of Dan Sullivan.
A few minutes later, the little man was making his way back to the steamer, every step of his journey disrupted by mocking shouts as he weaved between the lines[Pg 287] of late trucks crowding West Street from curb to curb. He pushed a wheelbarrow in front of him, his knees bending under the weight it carried. Across the barrow, legs and head hanging over the sides, lay an unconscious pile that, when sober, went by the name of Dan Sullivan.
Larry Walsh, stoker on the coastwise freighter San Gardo, was the butt of the ship; every man of the crew imposed on his good nature. He was one of those persons "just fool enough to do what he's told to do." For thirty of his fifty years he had been a seaman, and the marks of a sailor's life were stamped hard on his face. His weathered cheeks were plowed by wrinkles that stretched, deep furrowed, from his red-gray hair to the corners of his mouth. From under scant brows he peered out on the world with near-sighted eyes; but whenever a smile broadened his wide mouth, his eyes would shine with a kindly light.
Larry Walsh, a stoker on the coastwise freighter San Gardo, was the target of jokes on the ship; every crew member took advantage of his good nature. He was one of those people "just foolish enough to do what he's told." For thirty of his fifty years, he had been a seaman, and the signs of a sailor's life were clearly etched on his face. His weathered cheeks were lined with deep wrinkles that ran from his grayish-red hair to the corners of his mouth. Peering out from beneath his sparse brows, he looked at the world with near-sighted eyes; but whenever he smiled broadly, his eyes sparkled with a kind light.
Larry's defective sight had led to his banishment as a sailor from the decks. During a storm off Hatteras a stoker had fallen and died on the boiler-room plates.
Larry's poor eyesight had caused him to be kicked off the ship as a sailor. During a storm off Hatteras, a stoker had fallen and died on the boiler-room floor.
"It don't take no eyes at all to see clean to the back of a Scotch boiler," the boatswain had told the chief engineer. "I can give you that little squint-eyed feller." So, at the age of forty or thereabouts, Larry left the cool, wind-swept deck to take up work new to him in the superheated, gas-stifling air of the fire-room. Though entered on the ship's papers as a sailor, he had gone without complaint down the straight ladders to the very bottom of the hull. Bidden to take the dead stoker's place, "he was just fool enough to do what he was told to do."
"It doesn't take any eyes at all to see straight into the back of a Scotch boiler," the boatswain had told the chief engineer. "I can give you that little squint-eyed guy." So, at around the age of forty, Larry left the cool, breezy deck to take on a job unfamiliar to him in the superheated, gas-filled air of the fire-room. Although he was listed on the ship's papers as a sailor, he went down without complaint on the straight ladders to the very bottom of the hull. Asked to take the place of the dead stoker, "he was just naive enough to do what he was told."
Larry was made the coal-passer of that watch, and began at once the back-breaking task of shoveling fuel from the bunkers to the floor outside, ready for the stokers to heave into the boilers. He had been passing less than an hour during his first watch when the coal[Pg 288] ran short in the lower bunker. He speared with a slice-bar in the bunker above. The fuel rested at a steeper angle than his weak eyes could see, and his bar dislodged a wedged lump; an instant later the new passer was half buried under a heap of sliding coal. Bewildered, but unhurt, he crawled to the boiler-room, shaking the coal from his back and shoulders. Through dust-filled ears he heard the general laugh at his plight.
Larry was assigned as the coal-passer for that shift and immediately started the exhausting job of shoveling fuel from the bunkers to the floor outside, ready for the stokers to toss into the boilers. He had been passing coal for less than an hour during his first watch when the coal[Pg 288] ran low in the lower bunker. He used a slice-bar to reach into the bunker above. The fuel was at a steeper angle than his weak eyes could perceive, and his bar dislodged a wedged lump; a moment later, the new passer was half-buried under a pile of sliding coal. Confused but unharmed, he crawled to the boiler room, shaking coal off his back and shoulders. Through his dust-filled ears, he heard everyone laughing at his situation.
"Look at the nigger Irishman!" a stoker called.
"Look at the Irishman!" a stoker called.
"Irishman!" came the answer. "It's no man at all; it's a mouse you're seein'—a bunker mouse."
"Irishman!" came the reply. "It's not a man at all; it's a mouse you’re seeing—a bunker mouse."
From that moment the name Larry Walsh was forgotten.
From that moment on, the name Larry Walsh was forgotten.
The San Gardo was late getting away that night; two bells of the evening watch had sounded when at last she backed from her pier into the North River and began the first mile of her trip to Galveston. Though she showed a full six inches of the red paint below her water-line, the loading of her freight had caused the delay. In the hold lay many parts of sawmill machinery. When the last of this clumsy cargo had settled to its allotted place, there was left an unusual void of empty blackness below the deck hatches.
The San Gardo was delayed leaving that night; it was two bells of the evening watch when she finally backed away from her dock into the North River and started her journey to Galveston. Even though six inches of her red paint showed below the waterline, the loading of her freight had caused the hold-up. Many pieces of sawmill machinery were stored in the hold. Once the last of this heavy cargo was in place, a striking emptiness remained in the dark space below the deck hatches.
"It's up to you now, Matie," the stevedore had said to the impatient first officer. "My job's done right, but she'll roll her sticks out if it's rough outside."
"It's up to you now, Matie," the stevedore told the impatient first officer. "I've done my part correctly, but she'll start swaying if it's rough out there."
"That's nice; hand me all the cheerful news you have when you know they hung out storm-warnings at noon," the officer had growled as the stevedore went ashore.
"That’s nice; give me all the good news you’ve got when you know they issued storm warnings at noon," the officer had grumbled as the stevedore went ashore.
Signs that both the Government and the stevedore had predicted correctly began to show as soon as the vessel cleared the Hook. The wind was blowing half a gale from the southeast and had already kicked up a troublesome sea. The ship, resenting her half-filled hold, pitched with a viciousness new to the crew.
Signs that both the Government and the stevedore had predicted correctly started to appear as soon as the vessel cleared the Hook. The wind was blowing at nearly gale-force from the southeast and had already stirred up a rough sea. The ship, struggling with her partially filled hold, pitched with a fierceness that was unfamiliar to the crew.
There was unusual activity on board the San Gardo that night. Long after the last hatch-cover had been[Pg 289] placed the boatswain continued to inspect, going over the deck from bow to stern to see that every movable thing was lashed fast.
There was some strange activity on the San Gardo that night. Long after the last hatch cover had been[Pg 289] secured, the boatswain kept inspecting, going over the deck from front to back to make sure everything that could move was tied down.
In the engine-room as well, extra precautions were taken. It was Robert Neville's watch below; he was the first of the three assistant engineers. Neville, a young man, was unique in that most undemocratic institution, a ship's crew, for he apparently considered the stokers under him as human beings. For one of his fire-room force he had an actual liking.
In the engine room, extra precautions were also taken. It was Robert Neville's shift; he was the first of the three assistant engineers. Neville, a young man, stood out in the usually undemocratic world of a ship's crew because he genuinely saw the stokers under him as people. He actually had a personal fondness for one of the fire-room crew members.
"Why do you keep that fellow they call Bunker Mouse in your watch?" the chief once asked.
"Why do you keep that guy they call Bunker Mouse on your watch?" the chief once asked.
"Because he's willing and the handiest man I have," Neville answered promptly.
"Because he's eager and the most capable person I have," Neville replied quickly.
"Well, suit yourself; but that brute Sullivan will kill him some day, I hear."
"Well, do what you want; but that tough guy Sullivan is going to end up killing him someday, I've heard."
"I don't know about that, Chief. The Mouse is game."
"I’m not sure about that, Chief. The Mouse is in."
"So's a trout; but it's got a damn poor show against a shark," the chief had added with a shrug.
"So's a trout; but it's got a really bad chance against a shark," the chief had added with a shrug.
Neville's watch went on duty shortly after the twin lights above Sandy Hook had dropped astern. The ship was then rolling heavily enough to make walking difficult on the oily floor of the engine-room; in the boiler-room, lower by three feet, to stand steady even for a moment was impossible. Here, in this badly lighted quarter of the ship, ill humor hung in the air thicker than the coal-gas.
Neville's watch started shortly after the twin lights above Sandy Hook disappeared from view. The ship was rocking so much that walking on the slick floor of the engine room was tough; in the boiler room, which was three feet lower, it was impossible to stand still for even a moment. In this dimly lit part of the ship, a bad mood lingered in the air, heavier than the coal gas.
Dan Sullivan, partly sobered, fired his boiler, showing ugly readiness for a fight. Larry, stoking next to him, kept a weather-eye constantly on his fellow-laborer.
Dan Sullivan, somewhat sober, fired up his boiler, demonstrating an aggressive readiness for a fight. Larry, stoking next to him, kept a close watch on his coworker.
Neville's men had been on duty only a few minutes when the engineer came to the end of the passage and called Larry.
Neville's crew had been on duty for just a few minutes when the engineer reached the end of the passage and called out to Larry.
"That's right," Dan growled; "run along, you engineer's pet, leavin' your work for me to do!"
"That's right," Dan grumbled, "go on, you engineer's favorite, leaving your work for me to handle!"
Larry gave him no answer as he hurried away.
Larry didn’t respond as he rushed off.
"Make fast any loose thing you see here," Neville ordered.[Pg 290]
"Secure anything loose you see here," Neville ordered.[Pg 290]
Larry went about the machinery-crowded room securing every object that a lurching ship might send flying from its place. When he returned to the fire-room he heard the water-tender shouting:
Larry moved through the room filled with machinery, making sure to secure everything that a swaying ship could throw out of place. When he got back to the fire-room, he heard the water-tender yelling:
"Sullivan, you're loafin' on your job! Get more fire under that boiler!"
"Sullivan, you're slacking off at work! Get more energy into that boiler!"
"An' ain't I doin' double work, with that damn Mouse forever sneakin' up to the engine-room?"
"Am I not doing double the work, with that damn Mouse always sneaking up to the engine room?"
Larry, giving no sign that he had heard Dan's growling answer, drove his scoop into the coal, and with a swinging thrust spread its heaped load evenly over the glowing bed in the fire-box. He closed the fire-door with a quick slam, for in a pitching boiler-room burning coal can fall from an open furnace as suddenly as new coal can be thrown into it.
Larry, showing no indication that he heard Dan's grumbling response, scooped up some coal and, with a powerful motion, spread it evenly over the glowing firebox. He quickly slammed the fire-door shut because in a rocking boiler room, burning coal can tumble out of an open furnace just as quickly as fresh coal can be added.
"So, you're back," Dan sneered. "It's a wonder you wouldn't stay the watch up there with your betters."
"So, you're back," Dan scoffed. "It's surprising you didn't just hang out with your superiors up there."
Larry went silently on with his work.
Larry kept working quietly.
"Soft, ain't it, you jellyfish, havin' me do your job? You eel, you—." Dan poured out a stream of abusive oaths.
"Soft, huh, you jellyfish, making me do your work? You eel, you—." Dan let out a barrage of insults.
Still Larry did not answer.
Still, Larry didn't answer.
"Dan's ravin' mad," a man on the port boilers said. "Will he soak the Mouse to-night, I wonder."
"Dan's totally crazy," a guy by the port boilers said. "I wonder if he'll get the Mouse tonight."
"Sure," the stoker beside him answered. "An' it's a dirty shame for a big devil like him to smash the little un."
"Sure," the stoker next to him replied. "And it's a real shame for a big guy like him to crush the little one."
"You're new on this ship; you don't know 'em. The Mouse is a regular mother to that booze-fighter, an' small thanks he gets. But wait, an' you'll see somethin' in a minute."
"You're new on this ship; you don't know them. The Mouse really cares for that drunk, and she gets hardly any appreciation for it. But just wait, you'll see something in a minute."
Dan's temper, however, was not yet at fighting heat. He glared a moment longer at Larry, then turned sullenly to his boiler. He was none too steady on his legs, and this, with the lurching of the ship, made his work ragged. After a few slipshod passes he struck the door-frame squarely with his scoop, spilling the coal to the floor.
Dan's temper, however, wasn't quite at a boiling point yet. He glared at Larry for a moment longer, then sulkily turned back to his boiler. He was unsteady on his feet, and combined with the ship’s rocking, it made his work messy. After a few careless attempts, he hit the doorframe hard with his scoop, spilling the coal onto the floor.
"Damn your squint eyes!" he yelled. "You done[Pg 291] that, Mouse! You shoved ag'in' me. Now scrape it all up, an' be quick about it!"
"Damn your squinty eyes!" he shouted. "You did[Pg 291] that, Mouse! You pushed against me. Now clean it all up, and do it fast!"
Without a word, while his tormentor jeered and cursed him, Larry did as he was told.
Without saying a word, while his tormentor mocked and cursed him, Larry did what he was told.
"Ain't you got no fight at all in your shriveled-up body?" Dan taunted as Larry finished. "You're a disgrace to Ireland, that's what you are."
"Aren't you going to put up any fight in your withered body?" Dan mocked as Larry finished. "You're a disgrace to Ireland, that's what you are."
Larry, still patient, turned away. Dan sprang to him and spun the little man about.
Larry, still calm, turned away. Dan rushed over and spun the little man around.
"Where's the tongue in your ugly mouth?" Dan was shaking with rage. "I'll not be havin' the likes of you followin' me from ship to ship, an' sniffin' at my heels ashore. I won't stand for it no longer, do you hear? Do you think I need a nurse? Now say you'll leave this ship when we makes port, or I'll break every bone in you."
"Where's your ugly mouth gone?" Dan was trembling with anger. "I won’t have someone like you following me from ship to ship and sniffing around my heels on land. I can’t put up with it any longer, do you understand? Do you think I need a babysitter? Now say you’ll get off this ship when we reach port, or I’ll break every bone in your body."
Dan towered above Larry, his arm drawn back ready to strike. Every man in the room stopped work to watch the outcome of the row.
Dan stood over Larry, his arm pulled back, ready to hit. Every man in the room paused their work to observe the result of the fight.
At the beginning of the tirade Larry's thin shoulders had straightened; he raised his head; his lower jaw, undershot, was set hard. The light from the boiler showed his near-sighted eyes steady on Sullivan, unafraid.
At the start of the outburst, Larry's slim shoulders straightened; he lifted his head; his underbite was firm. The light from the boiler illuminated his nearsighted eyes, fixed on Sullivan, unafraid.
"Get on with your work, an' don't be a fool, Dan," he said quietly.
"Get on with your work, and don't be an idiot, Dan," he said quietly.
"A fool, am I!"
"I'm such a fool!"
Dan's knotted fist flashed to within an inch of Larry's jaw. The Bunker Mouse did not flinch. For a moment the big stoker's arm quivered to strike, then slowly fell.
Dan's clenched fist shot up to just an inch from Larry's jaw. The Bunker Mouse didn't flinch. For a moment, the big stoker's arm tensed to hit, then slowly dropped.
"You ain't worth smashin'," Sullivan snarled, and turned away.
"You aren't worth bothering with," Sullivan spat, and turned away.
"Well, what d'yer know about that!" the new stoker cried.
"Well, what do you know about that!" the new stoker shouted.
"It's that way all the time," he was answered; "there ain't a trip Dan don't ball the Mouse out to a fare-you-well; but he never lays hand to 'im. None of us knows why."
"It's like that all the time," he was told; "there isn't a trip when Dan doesn't give the Mouse a hard time; but he never actually touches him. None of us knows why."
"You don't? Well, I do. The big slob's yeller, an'[Pg 292] I'll show 'im up." The stoker crossed to Sullivan. "See here, Bo, why don't you take on a man your size?" He thrust his face close to Dan's and shouted the answer to his question: "I'll tell you why. You ain't got sand enough."
"You don’t? Well, I do. That big slob’s yellow, and I’ll show him up." The stoker moved over to Sullivan. "Listen, Bo, why don’t you pick on someone your own size?" He leaned in close to Dan’s face and shouted the answer to his question: "I’ll tell you why. You don’t have the guts."
Dan's teeth snapped closed, then parted to grin at his challenger.
Dan's teeth clicked together, then pulled apart to smile at his opponent.
"Do you think you're big enough?" The joy of battle was in his growl.
"Do you think you're tough enough?" The thrill of the fight was evident in his growl.
"Yes, I do." The man put up his hands.
"Yeah, I do." The man raised his hands.
Instantly Dan's left broke down the guard; his right fist landed squarely on the stoker's jaw, sending him reeling to the bunker wall, where he fell. It was a clean knock-out.
Instantly, Dan's left hand broke through the guard; his right fist connected solidly with the stoker's jaw, knocking him back against the bunker wall, where he collapsed. It was a clean knockout.
"Go douse your friend with a pail of water, Mouse." Dan, still grinning, picked up his shovel and went to work.
"Go splash your friend with a bucket of water, Mouse." Dan, still smiling, picked up his shovel and got to work.
When Neville's watch went off duty, Larry found the sea no rougher than on countless other runs he had made along the Atlantic coast. The wind had freshened to a strong gale, but he reached the forecastle with no great difficulty.
When Neville's watch ended, Larry noticed the sea was no rougher than on the many trips he had taken along the Atlantic coast. The wind had picked up to a strong gale, but he got to the forecastle without much trouble.
Without marked change the San Gardo carried the same heavy weather from Barnegat Light to the Virginia capes. Beyond Cape Henry the blow began to stiffen and increased every hour as the freighter plowed steadily southward. Bucking head seas every mile of the way, she picked up Diamond Shoals four hours behind schedule. As she plunged past the tossing light-ship, Larry, squinting through a forecastle port, wondered how long its anchor chains would hold. The San Gardo was off Jupiter by noon the third day out, running down the Florida coast; the wind-bent palms showed faintly through the driving spray.
Without any significant change, the San Gardo dealt with the same bad weather from Barnegat Light to the Virginia capes. Beyond Cape Henry, the wind started picking up and got stronger every hour as the freighter pushed steadily southward. Battling head seas all along the way, she arrived at Diamond Shoals four hours
Neville's watch went on duty that night at eight. As his men left the forecastle a driving rain beat against their backs, and seas broke over the port bow at every[Pg 293] downward plunge of the ship. To gain the fire-room door, they clung to rail or stanchion to save themselves from being swept overboard. They held on desperately as each wave flooded the deck, watched their chance, then sprang for the next support. On freighters no cargo space is wasted below decks in passageways for the crew.
Neville's watch started that night at eight. As his crew left the forecastle, a heavy rain pounded against their backs, and waves crashed over the port bow with every downward plunge of the ship. To reach the fire-room door, they clung to the rail or stanchion to keep from being swept overboard. They held on tightly as each wave flooded the deck, waited for an opportunity, then jumped for the next support. On freighters, no cargo space is wasted below decks for crew passageways.
When Larry reached the fire-room there was not a dry inch of cloth covering his wiry body. He and his fellow-stokers took up immediately the work of the men they had relieved, and during the first hours of their watch fired the boilers with no more difficulty than is usual in heavy weather.
When Larry got to the fire-room, there wasn't a single dry spot on his thin body. He and his fellow stokers immediately jumped into the work of the men they replaced, and during the first few hours of their watch, they fired the boilers just as easily as usual, even in rough weather.
At eleven o'clock the speaking-tube whistled, and a moment later Neville came to the end of the passage.
At eleven o'clock, the speaking tube whistled, and a moment later, Neville arrived at the end of the hall.
"What are you carrying?" he shouted to the water-tender. "We've got to keep a full head of steam on her to-night."
"What are you carrying?" he shouted to the water-tender. "We need to keep a full head of steam on her tonight."
"We've got it, Mr. Neville—one hundred and sixty, an' we've held between that and sixty-five ever since I've been on."
"We've got it, Mr. Neville—one hundred and sixty, and we've stayed between that and sixty-five ever since I started."
"The captain says we've made Tortugas. We lost three hours on the run from Jupiter," Neville answered, and went back to his engine.
"The captain says we’ve reached Tortugas. We lost three hours on the trip from Jupiter," Neville replied and returned to his engine.
During the next hour no one on deck had to tell these men, toiling far below the water-line, that wind and sea had risen. They had warnings enough. Within their steel-incased quarters every bolt and rivet sounded the overstrain forced upon it. In the engine-room the oiler could no longer move from the throttle. Every few minutes now, despite his watchfulness, a jarring shiver spread through the hull as the propeller, thrown high, raced wildly in mid-air before he could shut off steam.
During the next hour, no one on deck needed to inform these men working far below the waterline that the wind and sea had picked up. They had plenty of warnings. Inside their steel-covered area, every bolt and rivet echoed the stress being put on it. In the engine room, the oiler couldn’t leave the throttle. Every few minutes, despite his attention, a jarring shudder ran through the hull as the propeller, lifted high, spun wildly in mid-air before he could turn off the steam.
At eleven-thirty the indicator clanged, and its arrow jumped to half-speed ahead. A moment later the men below decks "felt the rudder" as the San Gardo, abandoning further attempts to hold her course, swung about to meet the seas head on.
At eleven-thirty, the indicator rang, and its arrow jumped to half-speed ahead. A moment later, the crew below decks "felt the rudder" as the San Gardo, giving up on trying to maintain her course, turned to face the waves head-on.
Eight bells—midnight—struck, marking the end of[Pg 294] the shift; but no one came down the ladders to relieve Neville's watch. The growls of the tired men rose above the noise in the fire-room. Again Neville came through the passage.
Eight bells—midnight—rang out, signaling the end of[Pg 294] the shift; but no one came down the ladders to take over Neville's watch. The murmurs of the exhausted men rose above the commotion in the fire-room. Once more, Neville passed through the passage.
"The tube to the bridge is out of commission," he called, "but I can raise the chief. He says no man can live on deck; one's gone overboard already. The second watch can't get out of the forecastle. It's up to us, men, to keep this ship afloat, and steam's the only thing that'll do it."
"The tunnel to the bridge is down," he shouted, "but I can contact the chief. He says no one can stay on deck; someone has already gone overboard. The second watch can't leave the forecastle. It's up to us, guys, to keep this ship from sinking, and steam is the only thing that can do it."
For the next hour and the next the fire-room force and the two men in the engine-room stuck doggedly to their work. They knew that the San Gardo was making a desperate struggle, that it was touch and go whether the ship would live out the hurricane or sink to the bottom. They knew also, to the last man of them, that if for a moment the ship fell off broadside to the seas, the giant waves would roll her over and over like an empty barrel in a mill-race. The groaning of every rib and plate in the hull, the crash of seas against the sides, the thunder of waves breaking on deck, drowned the usual noises below.
For the next hour and the one after that, the fire-room crew and the two men in the engine room focused intensely on their work. They understood that the San Gardo was fighting hard, and it was a close call whether the ship would survive the hurricane or sink to the ocean floor. They also knew, every single one of them, that if the ship even briefly turned broadside to the waves, the massive swells would toss her around like an empty barrel in a mill stream. The creaking of every beam and plate in the hull, the crashing of waves against the sides, and the booming sound of waves breaking on deck drowned out the usual noises below.
The color of the men's courage began to show. Some kept grimly at their work, dumb from fear. Others covered fright with profanity, cursing the storm, the ship, their mates, cursing themselves. Larry, as he threw coal steadily through his fire-doors, hummed a broken tune. He gave no heed to Dan, who grew more savage as the slow hours of overtoil dragged by.
The men’s courage started to reveal itself. Some stayed focused on their work, silent from fear. Others masked their terror with swearing, cursing the storm, the ship, their fellow crew members, and even themselves. Larry, while he steadily tossed coal through the fire doors, hummed a broken melody. He paid no attention to Dan, who became more enraged as the long hours of hard labor dragged on.
About four in the morning Neville called Larry to the engine-room. On his return Dan blazed out at him:
About four in the morning, Neville called Larry to the engine room. When he got back, Dan blew up at him:
"Boot-lickin' Neville ag'in, was you? I'd lay you out, you shrimp, only I want you to do your work."
"Back to kissing up to Neville again, huh? I'd knock you out, you little shrimp, but I need you to get your work done."
Larry took up his shovel; as usual his silence enraged Sullivan.
Larry grabbed his shovel; as always, his silence infuriated Sullivan.
"You chicken-livered wharf-rat, ain't you got no spunk to answer wid?" Dan jerked a slice-bar from the fire and hurled it to the floor at Larry's feet. The little man[Pg 295] leaped in the air; the white-hot end of the bar, bounding from the floor, missed his legs by an inch.
"You cowardly wimp, don’t you have any courage to respond with?" Dan yanked a slice-bar from the fire and threw it to the floor at Larry's feet. The little man[Pg 295] jumped in the air; the white-hot end of the bar, bouncing off the floor, barely missed his legs.
Larry's jaw shot out; he turned on Sullivan, all meekness gone.
Larry's jaw jutted out; he faced Sullivan, his earlier meekness vanished.
"Dan," he cried shrilly, "if you try that again—"
"Dan," he shouted sharply, "if you try that again—"
"Great God! what's that!"
"Oh my God! What is that?"
Dan's eyes were staring; panic showed on every face in the room. The sound of an explosion had come from the forward hold. Another followed, and another, a broadside of deafening reports. The terrifying sounds came racing aft. They reached the bulkhead nearest them, and tore through the fire-room, bringing unmasked fear to every man of the watch. The crew stood for a moment awed, then broke, and, rushing for the ladder, fought for a chance to escape this new, unknown madness of the storm.
Dan's eyes were wide; panic was evident on everyone's face in the room. An explosion echoed from the forward hold. Then another, and another, a barrage of deafening blasts. The horrifying sounds raced toward the back. They hit the nearest bulkhead and smashed through the fire-room, spreading raw fear among every crew member on watch. The crew stood there for a moment, stunned, then panicked and rushed for the ladder, scrambling to escape this new, unpredictable chaos of the storm.
Only Larry kept his head.
Only Larry stayed calm.
"Stop! Come back!" His shrill voice carried above the terrifying noise. "It's the plates bucklin' between the ribs."
"Stop! Come back!" His piercing voice rose above the frightening noise. "It's the plates bending between the ribs."
"Plates! Hell! she's breakin' up!"
"Plates! OMG! she's breaking up!"
Neville rushed in from the engine-room.
Neville hurried in from the engine room.
"Back to your fires, men, or we'll all drown! Steam, keep up—" He was shouting at full-lung power, but his cries were cut short. Again the deafening reports started at the bows. Again, crash after crash, the sounds came tearing aft as if a machine-gun were raking the vessel from bow to stern. At any time these noises would bring terror to men locked below decks; but now, in the half-filled cargo spaces, each crashing report was like the bursting of a ten-inch shell.
"Back to your fires, men, or we'll all drown! Steam, keep it going—" He was shouting at the top of his lungs, but his words were interrupted. The deafening sounds began again at the front of the ship. Once more, crash after crash echoed toward the back, as if a machine gun were firing across the entire vessel. Normally, these noises would scare the men trapped below decks; but now, in the half-filled cargo holds, each crashing sound felt like the explosion of a ten-inch shell.
Neville went among the watch, urging, commanding, assuring them that these sounds meant no real danger to the ship. He finally ended the panic by beating the more frightened ones back to their boilers.
Neville went among the crew on watch, encouraging, directing, and reassuring them that these sounds posed no real danger to the ship. He finally calmed everyone down by pushing the more scared ones back to their boilers.
Then for hours, at every plunge of the ship, the deafening boom of buckling plates continued until the watch was crazed by the sound.[Pg 296]
Then for hours, with every lurch of the ship, the thunderous crash of bent metal went on until the crew was driven mad by the noise.[Pg 296]
This new terror began between four and five in the morning, when the men had served double time under the grueling strain. At sunrise another misery was added to their torture: the rain increased suddenly, and fell a steady cataract to the decks. This deluge and the flying spray sent gallons of water down the stack; striking the breeching-plates, it was instantly turned to steam and boiling water. As the fagged stokers bent before the boilers, the hot water, dripping from the breeching, washed scalding channels through the coal-dust down their bare backs. They hailed this new torment with louder curses, but continued to endure it for hours, while outside the hurricane raged, no end, no limit, to its power.
This new nightmare began between four and five in the morning, when the men had worked double shifts under the intense strain. At sunrise, another hardship was added to their suffering: the rain suddenly intensified, pouring down heavily onto the decks. This downpour and the flying spray sent gallons of water down the stack; when it hit the breeching-plates, it instantly transformed into steam and boiling water. As the exhausted stokers hunched over the boilers, the hot water dripping from the breeching created scalding channels through the coal dust down their bare backs. They greeted this new agony with louder curses but continued to endure it for hours while outside, the hurricane raged on, without end or limit to its force.
Since the beginning of the watch the bilge-pumps had had all they could do to handle the leakage coming from the seams of the strained hull. Twice Neville had taken the throttle and sent his oiler to clear the suctions. The violent lurching of the ship had churned up every ounce of sediment that had lain undisturbed beneath the floor-plates since the vessel's launching. Sometime between seven and eight all the bilge-pumps clogged at the same moment, and the water began rising at a rate that threatened the fires. It became a question of minutes between life and death for all hands. Neville, working frantically to clear the pumps, yelled to the oiler to leave the throttle and come to him. The water, gaining fast, showed him that their combined efforts were hopeless. He ran to the boiler-room for more aid. Here the water had risen almost to the fires; as the ship rolled, it slushed up between the floor-plates and ran in oily streams about the men's feet. Again panic seized the crew.
Since the start of the watch, the bilge pumps had been overwhelmed trying to deal with the water leaking from the seams of the stressed hull. Twice, Neville had taken control and sent his oiler to clear the suctions. The violent rocking of the ship had stirred up every bit of sediment that had been settled beneath the floor plates since the vessel was launched. Between seven and eight, all the bilge pumps clogged at the same time, and the water began rising fast enough to endanger the fires. It became a matter of minutes between life and death for everyone on board. Neville, desperately trying to clear the pumps, yelled for the oiler to leave the throttle and come help him. The rapidly rising water made it clear that their efforts were futile. He ran to the boiler room for more assistance. There, the water had nearly reached the fires; as the ship rolled, it sloshed up between the floor plates and ran in oily streams around the crew's feet. Panic seized the crew once again.
"Come on, lads!" Sullivan shouted above the infernal din. "We'll be drowned in this hell-hole!"
"Come on, guys!" Sullivan yelled over the loud chaos. "We're gonna drown in this awful place!"
In the next second he was half-way up the ladder, below him, clinging to the rungs like frightened apes, hung other stokers.[Pg 297]
In the next moment, he was halfway up the ladder, and below him, other stokers clung to the rungs like scared monkeys.[Pg 297]
"Come back, you fool!" Neville shouted. "Open that deck-door, and you'll swamp the ship!"
"Come back, you idiot!" Neville yelled. "Open that deck door, and you'll sink the ship!"
Dan continued to climb.
Dan kept climbing.
"Come down or I'll fire!"
"Get down or I'll shoot!"
"Shoot an' be damned to you!" Dan called back.
"Shoot and be damned to you!" Dan shouted back.
The report of Neville's revolver was lost in the noise; but the bullet, purposely sent high, spattered against the steel plate above Dan's head. He looked down. Neville, swaying with the pitching floor, was aiming true for his second shot. Cursing at the top of his voice, Dan scrambled down the ladder, pushing the men below him to the floor.
The sound of Neville's revolver got drowned out by the noise; but the bullet, intentionally fired high, ricocheted off the steel plate above Dan's head. He looked down. Neville, struggling to keep his balance on the swaying floor, was setting up to take his second shot. Yelling loudly, Dan rushed down the ladder, knocking the men below him to the ground.
"Back to your boilers!" Neville ordered; but the stokers, huddled in a frightened group, refused to leave the ladder.
"Back to your boilers!" Neville shouted; but the stokers, gathered in a scared group, wouldn’t leave the ladder.
It was only a matter of seconds now before the fires would be drenched. Bilge-water was splashing against the under boiler-plates, filling the room with dense steam. Neville left the men and raced for the engine-room. He found Larry and the oiler working desperately at the valve-wheel of the circulating pump. Neville grasped the wheel, and gave the best he had to open the valve. This manifold, connecting the pump with the bilges, was intended only for emergency use. It had not been opened for months, and was now rusted tight. The three men, straining every muscle, failed to budge the wheel. After the third hopeless attempt, Larry let go, and without a word bolted through the passage to the fire-room.
It was only a matter of seconds before the fires would be put out. Bilge water splashed against the under boiler plates, filling the room with thick steam. Neville left the men and sprinted to the engine room. He found Larry and the oiler frantically working on the valve wheel of the circulating pump. Neville grabbed the wheel and gave it all he had to open the valve. This manifold, connecting the pump to the bilges, was meant for emergencies only. It hadn’t been opened in months and was now rusted shut. The three men, straining their muscles, couldn't move the wheel. After the third unsuccessful attempt, Larry let go and dashed through the passage to the fire room without saying a word.
"You miserable quitter!" Neville screamed after him, and bent again to the wheel.
"You pathetic loser!" Neville shouted after him, then bent down to the wheel again.
As he looked up, despairing of any chance to loosen the rusted valve, Larry came back on the run, carrying a coal-pick handle. He thrust it between the spokes of the wheel.
As he looked up, feeling hopeless about being able to loosen the rusted valve, Larry came back running, holding a coal-pick handle. He jammed it between the spokes of the wheel.
"Now, Mr. Neville, all together!" His Celtic jaw was set hard.[Pg 298]
"Alright, Mr. Neville, all together!" His Celtic jaw was firmly set.[Pg 298]
All three threw their weight against the handle. The wheel stirred.
All three pushed against the handle. The wheel moved.
As they straightened for another effort, a louder noise of hissing steam sounded from the boilers, and the fire-room force, mad with fright, came crowding through the passage to the higher floor of the engine-room.
As they prepared for another attempt, a louder hissing sound from the steam boilers echoed out, and the fire-room crew, terrified, rushed through the passage to the upper level of the engine-room.
"Quick! Together!" Neville gasped.
"Hurry! Together!" Neville gasped.
The wheel moved an inch.
The wheel shifted an inch.
"Once more! Now!"
"One more time! Now!"
The wheel turned and did not stop. The three men dropped the lever, seized the wheel, and threw the valve wide open.
The wheel kept turning nonstop. The three men let go of the lever, grabbed the wheel, and opened the valve all the way.
"Good work, men!" Neville cried, and fell back exhausted.
"Great job, guys!" Neville exclaimed, then collapsed in exhaustion.
The centrifugal pump was thrown in at the last desperate moment. When the rusted valve finally opened, water had risen to the lower grate-bars under every boiler in the fire-room. But once in action, the twelve-inch suction of the giant pump did its work with magic swiftness. In less than thirty seconds the last gallon of water in the bilges had been lifted and sent, rushing through the discharge, overboard.
The centrifugal pump was thrown in at the last desperate moment. When the rusted valve finally opened, water had risen to the lower grate bars under every boiler in the fire room. But once it was running, the twelve-inch suction of the giant pump worked with amazing speed. In less than thirty seconds, the last gallon of water in the bilges was pumped out and sent shooting overboard.
Neville faced the boiler-room crew sternly.
Neville confronted the boiler-room team with a serious expression.
"Now, you cowards, get to your fires!" he said.
"Now, you cowards, get to your fires!" he said.
As the men slunk back through the passage Dan growled:
As the men crept back through the hallway, Dan growled:
"May that man some day burn in hell!"
"May that man one day burn in hell!"
"Don't be wishin' him no such luck," an angry voice answered; "wish him down here wid us."
"Don't be wishing him any luck like that," an angry voice replied; "wish him down here with us."
The morning dragged past; noon came, marking the sixteenth hour that the men, imprisoned below the sea-swept decks, had struggled to save the ship. Sundown followed, and the second night of their unbroken toil began. They stuck to it, stood up somehow under the racking grind, their nerves quivering, their bodies craving food, their eyes gritty from the urge of sleep, while always the hideous noises of the gale screamed in their[Pg 299] ears. The machine-gun roar of buckling plates, raking battered hull, never ceased.
The morning dragged on; noon finally arrived, marking the sixteenth hour that the men, trapped below the sea-swept decks, had fought to save the ship. Sundown followed, and the second night of their relentless struggle began. They pushed through, somehow managing to endure the relentless grind, their nerves on edge, their bodies longing for food, their eyes gritty from exhaustion, while the terrifying sounds of the storm screamed in their[Pg 299] ears. The machine-gun-like roar of buckling plates and the battered hull never stopped.
With each crawling minute the men grew more silent, more desperate. Dan Sullivan let no chance pass to vent his spleen on Larry. Twice during the day his fellow-stokers, watching the familiar scene, saw the big man reach the point of crushing the small one; but the ever-expected blow did not fall.
With each passing minute, the men became quieter and more desperate. Dan Sullivan took every opportunity to take out his frustration on Larry. Twice during the day, his fellow stokers noticed the big guy seemed ready to crush the little one; but the expected blow never came.
Shortly after midnight the first hope came to the exhausted men that their fight might not be in vain. Though the buckling plates still thundered, though the floor under their feet still pitched at crazy angles, there was a "feel" in the fire-room that ribs and beams and rivets were not so near the breaking-point.
Shortly after midnight, the weary men first felt a glimmer of hope that their struggle might not be pointless. Even though the rattling plates continued to roar and the floor beneath them still slanted at wild angles, there was a sense in the fire room that the ribs, beams, and rivets weren't as close to breaking as they had feared.
Neville came to the end of the passage.
Neville reached the end of the passage.
"The hurricane's blowing itself to death," he shouted. "Stick to it, boys, for an hour longer; the second watch can reach us by then."
"The hurricane is wearing itself out," he shouted. "Hang in there, guys, for another hour; the second watch should reach us by then."
The hour passed, but no relief came. The wind had lost some force, but the seas still broke over the bows, pouring tons of water to the deck. The vessel pitched as high, rolled as deep, as before.
The hour went by, but there was still no relief. The wind had died down a bit, but the waves continued to crash over the front, dumping tons of water onto the deck. The ship lurched up and down just like it did before.
As the men fired their boilers they rested the filled scoops on the floor and waited for the ship to roll down. Then a quick jerk of the fire-door chain, a quick heave of the shovel, and the door was snapped shut before the floor rolled up again. Making one of these hurried passes, Larry swayed on tired legs. He managed the toss and was able to close the door before he fell hard against Dan. His sullen enemy instantly launched a new tirade, fiercer, more blasphemous, than any before. He ended a stream of oaths, and rested the scoop ready for his throw.
As the men fired up their boilers, they set the filled scoops on the floor and waited for the ship to roll down. Then came a quick tug on the fire-door chain, a fast heave of the shovel, and the door was snapped shut just before the floor rolled up again. During one of these rushed moments, Larry wobbled on his tired legs. He got the toss off and managed to close the door before he stumbled hard against Dan. His grumpy rival immediately launched into a new rant, more intense and foul-mouthed than any before. He finished up a stream of curses and got the scoop ready for his throw.
"I'll learn yuh, yuh snivelin'—" The ship rolled deep. Dan jerked the fire-door open—"yuh snivelin' shrimp!" He glared at Larry as he made the pass. He missed the opening. His shovel struck hard against the boiler front. The jar knocked Dan to the floor, pitched that[Pg 300] moment at its steepest angle. He clutched desperately to gain a hold on the smooth-worn steel plates, his face distorted by fear as he slid down to the fire.
"I'll teach you, you whiny—" The ship rolled heavily. Dan yanked the fire-door open—"you whiny shrimp!" He glared at Larry as he made the throw. He missed the opening. His shovel hit hard against the front of the boiler. The impact knocked Dan to the floor, pitching that[Pg 300] moment at its steepest angle. He desperately tried to grip the smooth, worn steel plates, his face twisted in fear as he slid down toward the fire.
Larry, crying a shrill warning, sprang between Sullivan and the open furnace. He stooped, and with all the strength he could gather shoved the big stoker from danger. Then above the crashing sounds a shriek tore the steam-clouded air of the fire-room. Larry had fallen!
Larry, crying out a high-pitched warning, jumped in between Sullivan and the open furnace. He bent down and, with all the strength he could muster, pushed the big stoker out of harm's way. Then, above the noisy chaos, a scream pierced the steam-filled air of the fire room. Larry had fallen!
As his feet struck the ash-door, the ship rolled up. A cascade falling from Dan's fire had buried Larry's legs to the knees under a bed of white-hot coals. He shrieked again the cry of the mortally hurt as Dan dragged him too late from before the open door.
As his feet hit the ash door, the ship tipped up. A stream of fire from Dan's blaze had buried Larry's legs to the knees under a layer of white-hot coals. He screamed again, the sound of someone seriously injured, as Dan pulled him away from the open door just in time.
"Mouse! Mouse!" Horror throbbed in Sullivan's voice. "You're hurted bad!" He knelt, holding Larry in his arms, while others threw water on the blazing coals.
"Mouse! Mouse!" Fear was clear in Sullivan's voice. "You're hurt really bad!" He knelt, cradling Larry in his arms, while others splashed water on the burning coals.
"Speak, lad!" Dan pleaded. "Speak to me!"
"Talk to me, kid!" Dan urged. "Just say something!"
The fire-room force stood over them silenced. Accident, death even, they always expected; but to see Dan Sullivan show pity for any living thing, and above all, for the Bunker Mouse—
The fire-room crew stood over them in silence. They always anticipated accidents, even death; but to see Dan Sullivan show compassion for any living creature, especially for the Bunker Mouse—
The lines of Larry's tortured face eased.
The lines on Larry's troubled face relaxed.
"It's the last hurt I'll be havin', Dan," he said before he fainted.
"It's the last pain I'll have, Dan," he said before he passed out.
"Don't speak the word, Mouse, an' you just after savin' me life!" Then the men in the fire-room saw a miracle: tears filled the big stoker's eyes.
"Don't say it, Mouse, after you just saved my life!" Then the men in the fire-room witnessed a miracle: tears filled the big stoker's eyes.
Neville had heard Larry's cry and rushed to the boiler-room.
Neville heard Larry's shout and hurried to the boiler room.
"For God's sake! what's happened now?"
"For heaven's sake! What happened this time?"
Dan pointed a shaking finger. Neville looked once at what only a moment before had been the legs and feet of a man. As he turned quickly from the sight the engineer's face was like chalk.
Dan pointed a shaking finger. Neville glanced at what had just been the legs and feet of a man. As he quickly turned away from the scene, the engineer's face was as pale as chalk.
"Here, two of you," he called unsteadily, "carry him to the engine-room."[Pg 301]
"Okay, you two," he called unsteadily, "take him to the engine room." [Pg 301]
Dan threw the men roughly aside.
Dan shoved the men aside roughly.
"Leave him be," he growled. "Don't a one of you put hand on him!" He lifted Larry gently and, careful of each step, crossed the swaying floor.
"Leave him alone," he growled. "Don’t any of you touch him!" He lifted Larry gently and, careful with each step, crossed the shaking floor.
"Lay him there by the dynamo," Neville ordered when they had reached the engine-room.
"Put him over there by the dynamo," Neville ordered when they got to the engine room.
Dan hesitated.
Dan paused.
"'T ain't fittin', sir, an' him so bad' hurt. Let me be takin' him to the store-room."
"'It isn't right, sir, and he's so badly hurt. Let me take him to the storeroom.'"
Neville looked doubtfully up the narrow stairs.
Neville looked up the narrow stairs with uncertainty.
"We can't get him there with this sea running."
"We can't get him there with this rough sea."
Sullivan spread his legs wide, took both of Larry's wrists in one hand, and swung the unconscious man across his back. He strode to the iron stairs and began to climb. As he reached the first grating Larry groaned. Dan stopped dead; near him the great cross-heads were plunging steadily up and down.
Sullivan spread his legs apart, grabbed both of Larry's wrists in one hand, and slung the unconscious man across his back. He walked over to the metal stairs and started to climb. When he got to the first grate, Larry groaned. Dan halted abruptly; nearby, the massive cross-heads were moving steadily up and down.
"God, Mr. Neville, did he hit ag'in' somethin'?" The sweat of strain and fear covered his face.
"God, Mr. Neville, did he hit something again?" Sweat from the strain and fear covered his face.
The vessel leaped to the crest of a wave, and dropped sheer into the trough beyond.
The boat jumped to the top of a wave and then plunged straight down into the dip on the other side.
"No; but for God's sake, man, go on! You'll pitch with him to the floor if she does that again!"
"No; but for heaven's sake, man, keep going! You'll end up throwing him to the floor if she does that again!"
Dan, clinging to the rail with his free hand, began climbing the second flight.
Dan, gripping the railing with one hand, started climbing the second flight of stairs.
At the top grating Neville sprang past him to the store-room door.
At the top grating, Neville jumped past him to the storeroom door.
"Hold him a second longer," he called, and spread an armful of cotton waste on the vise bench.
"Hold him for just a second longer," he called, and laid an armful of cotton waste on the vise bench.
Dan laid Larry on the bench. He straightened his own great body for a moment, then sat down on the floor and cried.
Dan laid Larry on the bench. He straightened his tall frame for a moment, then sat down on the floor and cried.
Neville, pretending not to see Dan's distress, brought more waste. As he placed it beneath his head Larry groaned. Dan, still on the floor, wrung his hands, calling on the saints and the Virgin to lighten the pain of this man it had been his joy to torture.
Neville, acting like he didn’t notice Dan’s struggle, brought more trash. As he put it under Larry’s head, Larry groaned. Dan, still on the floor, twisted his hands, praying to the saints and the Virgin to ease the suffering of this man he had enjoyed tormenting.
"Get up from there!" he cried sharply. "Go see what you can find to help him."
"Get up from there!" he shouted harshly. "Go see what you can find to help him."
Dan left the room, rubbing his red-flanneled arm across his eyes. He returned quickly with a can of cylinder oil, and poured it slowly over the horribly burned limbs.
Dan left the room, rubbing his flannel-clad arm across his eyes. He came back quickly with a can of cylinder oil and poured it slowly over the severely burned limbs.
"There ain't no bandages, sir; only this." He held out a shirt belonging to the engineer; his eyes pleaded his question. Neville nodded, and Dan tore the shirt in strips. When he finished the task, strange to his clumsy hands, Larry had regained consciousness and lay trying pitifully to stifle his moans.
"There aren't any bandages, sir; just this." He held out a shirt that belonged to the engineer; his eyes begged for an answer. Neville nodded, and Dan tore the shirt into strips. When he finished the task, awkward for his clumsy hands, Larry had regained consciousness and was trying painfully to stifle his moans.
"Does it make you feel aisier, Mouse?" Dan leaned close to the quivering lips to catch the answer.
"Does it make you feel better, Mouse?" Dan leaned in close to the trembling lips to hear the response.
"It helps fine," Larry answered, and fainted again.
"It helps, fine," Larry replied, then fainted again.
"You'll be leavin' me stay wid him, sir?" Dan begged. "'T was for me he's come to this."
"You’re going to leave me with him, sir?" Dan pleaded. "He came here because of me."
Neville gave consent and left the two men together.
Neville agreed and left the two men alone.
Between four and five in the morning, when Neville's watch had lived through thirty-three unbroken hours of the fearful grind, a shout that ended in a screaming laugh ran through the fire-room. High above the toil-crazed men a door had opened and closed. A form, seen dimly through the smoke and steam, was moving backward down the ladder. Again the door opened; another man came through. Every shovel in the room fell to the steel floor; every man in the room shouted or laughed or cried.
Between four and five in the morning, when Neville's watch had endured thirty-three continuous hours of the intense grind, a shout that ended in a wild laugh echoed through the fire-room. High above the exhausted men, a door had opened and shut. A figure, barely visible through the smoke and steam, was moving down the ladder. The door opened again; another man came through. Every shovel in the room dropped to the steel floor; every man in the room shouted, laughed, or cried.
The engine-room door, too, had opened, admitting the chief and his assistant. Not until he had examined each mechanical tragedy below did the chief give time to the human one above.
The engine-room door also opened, allowing the chief and his assistant to enter. Only after he had checked each mechanical disaster down below did the chief take a moment to address the human one above.
"Where's that man that's hurt?" he asked as he came, slowly, from an inspection of the burned-out bearings down the shaft alley.
"Where's that guy who's hurt?" he asked as he walked slowly from checking the burned-out bearings in the shaft alley.
Neville went with him to the store-room.[Pg 303] Dan, sagging under fatigue, clung to the bench where Larry lay moaning.
Neville went with him to the storage room.[Pg 303] Dan, exhausted, leaned against the bench where Larry lay groaning.
"You can go now, Sullivan," Neville told him.
"You can go now, Sullivan," Neville said to him.
Dan raised his head, remorse, entreaty, stubbornness in his look.
Dan raised his head, expressing regret, pleading, and determination in his gaze.
"Let me be! I'll not leave him!"
"Leave me alone! I'm not going to abandon him!"
The chief turned to Neville.
The chief faced Neville.
"What's come over that drunk?" he asked.
"What's gotten into that drunk?" he asked.
"Ever since the Mouse got hurt, Sullivan's acted queer, just like a woman."
"Ever since the Mouse got hurt, Sullivan's been acting strange, just like a woman."
"Get to your quarters, Sullivan," the chief ordered. "We'll take care of this man."
"Head to your quarters, Sullivan," the chief said. "We'll handle this guy."
Dan's hands closed; for an instant he glared rebellion from blood-shot eyes. Then the iron law of sea discipline conquering, he turned to Larry.
Dan's hands clenched; for a moment, he shot a defiant look from his bloodshot eyes. Then, as the strict discipline of the sea took over, he turned to Larry.
"The Blessed Virgin aise you, poor Mouse!" he mumbled huskily and slouched out through the door.
"The Blessed Virgin help you, poor Mouse!" he muttered hoarsely and slouched out through the door.
At midday the San Gardo's captain got a shot at the sun. Though his vessel had been headed steadily northeast for more than thirty hours, the observation showed that she had made twenty-eight miles sternway to the southwest. By two in the afternoon the wind had dropped to half a gale, making a change of course possible. The captain signaled full speed ahead, and the ship, swinging about, began limping across the gulf, headed once more toward Galveston.
At noon, the captain of the San Gardo took a shot at the sun. Even though his ship had been sailing steadily northeast for over thirty hours, the observation indicated that she had actually drifted twenty-eight miles backward to the southwest. By two in the afternoon, the wind had decreased to half a gale, allowing for a change in course. The captain signaled for full speed ahead, and the ship, turning around, began slowly making its way across the gulf, heading once again toward Galveston.
Neville, who had slept like a stone, came on deck just before sunset. The piled-up seas, racing along the side, had lost their breaking crests; the ship rose and fell with some degree of regularity. He called the boatswain and went to the store-room.
Neville, who had slept soundly, came on deck just before sunset. The waves, rushing alongside, had lost their breaking tops; the ship rose and fell with some regularity. He called the bosun and headed to the store room.
They found Larry in one of his conscious moments.
They found Larry during one of his aware moments.
"Well, Mouse, we're going to fix you in a better place," the engineer called with what heart he could show.
"Well, Mouse, we're going to get you to a better place," the engineer said with as much warmth as he could muster.
"Thank you kindly, sir," Larry managed to answer;[Pg 304] "but 't is my last voyage, Mr. Neville." And the grit that lay hidden in the man's soul showed in his pain-twisted smile.
"Thank you very much, sir," Larry managed to reply;[Pg 304] "but this is my last trip, Mr. Neville." And the strength that was hidden in the man’s soul showed in his pain-twisted smile.
They carried him up the last flight of iron stairs to the deck. Clear of the engine-room, the boatswain turned toward the bow.
They brought him up the last set of metal stairs to the deck. Once they were away from the engine room, the boatswain faced the front of the ship.
"No. The other way, Boson," Neville ordered.
"No. The other way, Boson," Neville said.
The chief, passing them, stopped.
The chief stopped as he passed them.
"Where are you taking him, Mr. Neville?"
"Where are you taking him, Mr. Neville?"
"The poor fellow's dying, sir," Neville answered in a low voice.
"The poor guy is dying, sir," Neville replied in a quiet voice.
"Well, where are you taking him?" the chief persisted.
"Well, where are you taking him?" the chief pressed on.
"I'd like to put him in my room, sir."
"I want to put him in my room, sir."
"A stoker in officers' quarters!" The chief frowned. "Sunday-school discipline!" He disappeared through the engine-room door, slamming it after him.
"A stoker in the officers' quarters!" The chief frowned. "Sunday school rules!" He went through the engine-room door, slamming it behind him.
They did what they could, these seamen, for the injured man; on freighters one of the crew has no business to get hurt. They laid Larry in Neville's berth and went out, leaving a sailor to watch over him.
They did what they could for the injured man; on cargo ships, crew members aren't supposed to get hurt. They placed Larry in Neville's bunk and left, leaving a sailor to keep an eye on him.
The sun rose the next day in a cloudless sky, and shone on a brilliant sea of tumbling, white-capped waves. Far off the starboard bow floated a thin line of smoke from a tug's funnel, the first sign to the crew since the hurricane that the world was not swept clean of ships. Two hours later the tug was standing by, her captain hailing the San Gardo through a megaphone.
The sun came up the next day in a clear sky and shone on a stunning sea of rolling, white-capped waves. Off in the distance on the starboard side, a thin line of smoke floated from a tug's funnel, the first indication to the crew since the hurricane that there were still ships in the world. Two hours later, the tug was nearby, her captain calling out to the San Gardo through a megaphone.
"Run in to New Orleans!" he shouted.
"Run into New Orleans!" he shouted.
"I cleared for Galveston, and I'm going there," the San Gardo's captain called back.
"I’m headed to Galveston, and that's where I’m going," the San Gardo's captain responded.
"No, you ain't neither."
"No, you aren't either."
"I'd like to know why, I won't."
"I want to know why, but I won’t."
"Because you can't,"—the answer carried distinctly across the waves,—"there ain't no such place. It's been washed clean off the earth."
"Because you can't,"—the answer clearly drifted over the waves,—"that place doesn't exist. It's been wiped off the map."
The San Gardo swung farther to the west and with[Pg 305] her engine pounding at every stroke, limped on toward the Mississippi.
The San Gardo swayed further to the west, and with[Pg 305] her engine thumping with every beat, she limped onward toward the Mississippi.
At five o'clock a Port Eads pilot climbed over the side, and taking the vessel through South Pass, straightened her in the smooth, yellow waters of the great river for the hundred-mile run to New Orleans.
At five o'clock, a Port Eads pilot climbed aboard and guided the ship through South Pass, positioning her in the calm, yellow waters of the river for the hundred-mile journey to New Orleans.
When the sun hung low over the sugar plantations that stretch in flat miles to the east and west beyond the levees, when all was quiet on land and water and ship, Neville walked slowly to the forecastle.
When the sun was low over the sugar plantations that stretched flat for miles to the east and west beyond the levees, and everything was quiet on land, water, and ship, Neville walked slowly to the forecastle.
"Sullivan," he called, "come with me."
"Sullivan," he said, "let's roll."
Dan climbed down from his bunk and came to the door; the big stoker searched Neville's face with a changed, sobered look.
Dan climbed down from his bunk and walked to the door; the big stoker scanned Neville's face with a serious, thoughtful expression.
"I've been wantin' all this time to go to 'im. How's he now, sir?"
"I've wanted to go see him all this time. How is he now, sir?"
"He's dying, Sullivan, and has asked for you."
"He's dying, Sullivan, and he wants to see you."
Outside Neville's quarters Dan took off his cap and went quietly into the room.
Outside Neville's room, Dan took off his cap and quietly entered.
Larry lay with closed eyes, his face ominously white.
Larry lay with his eyes closed, his face looking disturbingly pale.
Dan crept clumsily to the berth and put his big hand on Larry's shoulder.
Dan awkwardly made his way to the bunk and placed his large hand on Larry's shoulder.
"It's me, Mouse. They wouldn't leave me come no sooner."
"It's me, Mouse. They wouldn't let me come any sooner."
Larry's head moved slightly; his faded eyes opened.
Larry's head moved a little; his dull eyes opened.
Dan stooped in awkward embarrassment until his face was close to Larry.
Dan bent down in awkward embarrassment until his face was close to Larry.
"I come to ask you—" Dan stopped. The muscles of his thick neck moved jerkily—"to ask you, Mouse, before—to forgit the damn mean things—I done to you, Mouse."
"I come to ask you—" Dan stopped. The muscles in his thick neck twitched—"to ask you, Mouse, before—to forget the damn mean things—I did to you, Mouse."
Larry made no answer; he kept his failing sight fixed on Dan.
Larry didn't say anything; he kept his failing eyesight focused on Dan.
After a long wait Sullivan spoke again.
After a long wait, Sullivan spoke again.
"An' to think you done it, Mouse, for me!"
"And to think you did it, Mouse, for me!"
A light sprang to Larry's eyes, flooding his near-sighted gaze with sudden anger.[Pg 306]
A light lit up in Larry's eyes, filling his poor vision with sudden anger.[Pg 306]
"For you!" The cry came from his narrow chest with jarring force. "You! You!" he repeated in rising voice. "It's always of yourself you're thinkin', Dan Sullivan!" He stopped, his face twitching in pain; then with both hands clenched he went on, his breast heaving at each word hurled at Dan:
"For you!" The shout came from his tight chest with shocking intensity. "You! You!" he repeated, his voice getting louder. "You're always thinking about yourself, Dan Sullivan!" He paused, his face contorting in pain; then, with both hands clenched, he continued, his chest rising with every word aimed at Dan:
"Do you think I followed you from ship to ship, dragged you out of every rum-hole in every port, for your own sake!"
"Do you think I followed you from ship to ship, pulled you out of every bar in every port, for your own good!"
He lay back exhausted, his chest rising and falling painfully, his eyelids fluttering over his burning eyes.
He lay back, completely worn out, his chest rising and falling painfully, his eyelids fluttering over his burning eyes.
Dan stepped back, and, silenced, stared at the dying man.
Dan stepped back and, silent, stared at the dying man.
Larry clung to his last moments of life, fighting for strength to finish. He struggled, and raised himself on one elbow.
Larry held on to his final moments, mustering the strength to finish. He fought through the pain and pushed himself up on one elbow.
"For you!" he screamed. "No, for Mary! For Mary, my own flesh and blood—Mary, the child of the woman I beat when I was drunk an' left to starve when I got ready!"
"For you!" he yelled. "No, for Mary! For Mary, my own flesh and blood—Mary, the child of the woman I hurt when I was drunk and abandoned when I was done!"
Through the stateroom door the sun's flat rays struck full on Larry's inspired face. He swayed on his elbow; his head fell forward. By a final effort he steadied himself. His last words came in ringing command.
Through the stateroom door, the sun's light hit Larry's inspired face. He leaned on his elbow, and his head drooped forward. With one last push, he steadied himself. His final words came out strong and commanding.
"Go back! Go—" he faltered, gasping for breath—"go home sober to Mary an' the child that's comin'!"
"Go back! Go—" he stammered, struggling to catch his breath—"go home sober to Mary and the child that's on the way!"
The fire of anger drifted slowly from Larry's dying gaze. The little man fell back. The Bunker Mouse went out, all man, big at the end.[Pg 307]
The fire of anger faded slowly from Larry's dying gaze. The little man collapsed. The Bunker Mouse went out, all man, big at the end.[Pg 307]
RAINBOW PETE[13]
By RICHARD MATTHEWS HALLET
By Richard Matthews Hallet
From The Pictorial Review
From The Pictorial Review
In pursuance of a policy to detain us on the island at Sick Dog until the arrival of his daughter, Papa Isbister thought fit to tell us the fate of Rainbow Pete, of whose physical deformity and thirst for gold we knew something already. Rainbow Pete had come to Mushrat Portage, playing his flute, at a time when preparations were being made to blast a road-bed through the wilderness for the railroad.
In line with a policy to keep us on Sick Dog Island until his daughter arrived, Papa Isbister decided to share the story of Rainbow Pete, of whose physical deformity and obsession with gold we already knew a bit. Rainbow Pete had arrived at Mushrat Portage, playing his flute, during a time when crews were getting ready to blast a roadbed through the wilderness for the railroad.
Mushrat Portage had been but recently a willow clump, and a black rock ledge hanging over a precipitous valley: the hand of the Indian could be seen one day parting the leaves of the trail, and on the next, drills came and tins of black powder, and hordes of greedy men, blind with a burning zeal for "monkeying with powder" as our host of Sick Dog said. They were strange men, hoarse men, unreasonable men who cast sheep's-eyes at the dark woman from Regina, whose shack, rented of Scarecrow Charlie, crowned the high point of the ledge. She was the only woman on Mushrat, and at a time just before the blasting began, when Rainbow Pete sauntered over the trail with his pick and his flute and his dirty bag of rock specimens, she was hungrily watched and waited on by the new inhabitants of that ancient portage—Mushrat, whose destinies were soon to be so splendid, and whose skies were to be rocked and rent by the thunders of men struggling with reluctant nature, monkeying with powder.[Pg 308]
Mushrat Portage had recently become more than just a clump of willows and a black rock ledge overlooking a steep valley. One day, you could see the hand of an Indigenous person parting the leaves of the trail, and the next day, drills and cans of black powder arrived, along with a crowd of greedy men, driven by an intense passion for “playing with explosives,” as our host Sick Dog put it. They were strange, hoarse, and unreasonable men who eyed the dark woman from Regina, whose cabin, rented from Scarecrow Charlie, sat at the high point of the ledge. She was the only woman in Mushrat, and just before the blasting began, while Rainbow Pete strolled down the trail with his pickaxe, flute, and a dirty bag of rock samples, the newcomers eagerly watched and catered to her—this ancient portage of Mushrat, soon to achieve great things, was about to be shaken and torn apart by the roar of men battling with a reluctant nature, playing with explosives.[Pg 308]
When Pete laid down his tools and guns on the table at Scarecrow Charlie's, where the woman was employed, had he in his heart some foreshadowing presentiment of the peril he was in, of the sharp destroying fire of a resolute woman's eyes, which he was subjecting himself to, in including her in his universal caress? Who knows? Perhaps his flute had whispered tidings to him. He was, said Papa Isbister, immensely proud of his plaything, this huge gaunt sailor, who had been bent into the shape of a rainbow—the foot of a rainbow—by a chance shot, which shattered his hip and gave him an impressive forward cant, which appeared to women, it seemed—I quote my old friend—in the light of an endearing droop.
When Pete set his tools and guns down on the table at Scarecrow Charlie's, where the woman worked, did he feel some intuition about the danger he was in, about the fierce, destructive fire in a determined woman's eyes that he was exposing himself to, by including her in his embrace? Who knows? Maybe his flute hinted at it. He was, as Papa Isbister said, extremely proud of his toy, this tall, thin sailor, who had been twisted into the shape of a rainbow—the foot of a rainbow—by a random shot that shattered his hip and gave him a striking forward lean, which seemed to appear to women—as my old friend put it—as an endearing droop.
The romantic visitation of this musical sailorman made the efforts of all Mushrat as nothing. But Rainbow Pete seemed unaware of the fiery jealousies glowing in the night on all sides of him when he fixed his eyes on her for the first time—with that mellow assurance of a careless master of the hearts and whims of women.
The charming visit from this musical sailor made all of Mushrat's efforts feel insignificant. But Rainbow Pete didn’t seem to notice the intense jealousy bubbling up around him as he gazed at her for the first time—with that easy confidence of a guy who knows how to win over women.
"What's this he said to her?" said our old friend. "It was skilful; it was put like a notable question if she took it so."
"What's this he said to her?" our old friend asked. "It was clever; it was framed like an important question if she received it that way."
"You don't want to go out to-night," he said to her, with his guns on the table.
"You don't want to go out tonight," he said to her, with his guns on the table.
"No, I do not," she said to the man.
"No, I don't," she said to the man.
"There you will be taking the words out of my mouth to suit your heart," he went on saying to her. "Mark this, I'm making this a command to you. You don't want to go out to-night. Do not do it."
"There you will be taking the words out of my mouth to fit what you want," he continued to say to her. "Listen, I'm telling you this as a command. You don't want to go out tonight. Don't do it."
This he told her was on account of stray bullets, because he was meaning to shoot up that place.
This, he told her, was because of stray bullets, since he planned to shoot up that place.
Heh! It was a trick of his, to trap her into denying him when he had made no offer.
Heh! It was his way of trapping her into rejecting him when he hadn't made any proposal.
Old Isbister laughed heartily at this picture of Pete in the days of his triumph.
Old Isbister laughed heartily at this image of Pete during his glorious days.
He was a captivating man, it appeared. He was tattooed. On his arms were snakes and the like of that, daggers and the like of that, dragons and the like of that.[Pg 309] This was a romantic skin to the man; and his blue eyes were like the diamond drills they were bringing to Mushrat.
He seemed like a fascinating guy. He had tattoos. On his arms, there were snakes and things like that, daggers and stuff like that, dragons and so on.[Pg 309] This was a romantic look for the man; his blue eyes sparkled like the diamond drills they were bringing to Mushrat.
"Oh my," said the woman, leaning at his table, "this is what will be keeping me from mass, I shouldn't wonder."
"Oh my," said the woman, leaning over his table, "I guess this is what's going to keep me from church, I wouldn't be surprised."
This was a prairie woman from Regina; now mark, it was whispered to be no credit to human nature that she had had to leave that town. No. She was a full woman, very deep, with burning eyes. It was hard talking with her, because of her lingering speech. Oh, she was a massive woman, for the small shoes she wore. She was tall, as high as Rainbow Pete's shoulder. She purchased scent for her hair. This I know, having seen it standing in the bottles. She was a prairie woman.
This was a prairie woman from Regina; now, it was rumored that it was shameful for her to have left that town. No. She was a strong woman, very profound, with intense eyes. It was challenging to have a conversation with her because of her slow speech. Oh, she was a big woman, considering the small shoes she wore. She was tall, up to Rainbow Pete's shoulder. She bought perfume for her hair. I know this because I saw it sitting in the bottles. She was a prairie woman.
This was a wild night we spent on Mushrat, after Pete's reproving the woman there in Scarecrow Charlie's place. Smash McGregor, the little doctor, was sitting between us in his yellow skull-cap; and Willis Countryman was reading and drinking in one corner, listening to the laughing men there. They were laughing, thinking of the fortunes there would be here when blasting begun.
This was a crazy night we had on Mushrat, after Pete scolded the woman at Scarecrow Charlie's place. Smash McGregor, the little doctor, was sitting between us in his yellow cap; and Willis Countryman was reading and drinking in one corner, listening to the guys laughing over there. They were laughing, thinking about the fortunes that would be made once the blasting started.
But Rainbow Pete was not one of the rockmen. No. He told them strange tales of gold. Heh! He was athirst for gold. Strange tales he told of gold. Once how in Australia he had hold of a lump of it as big as poor McGregor's skull, but isn't it a perishing pity, oh my, this was just a desert where he was, there was no water, he grew faint carrying the nugget. Our mouths were open when the man told us he had dropped it in the desert, with his name carved on it.
But Rainbow Pete wasn't one of the rockmen. No. He shared weird stories about gold. Heh! He was desperate for gold. He told us bizarre tales about gold. Once, he said that in Australia, he had a chunk of it as big as poor McGregor's skull, but isn't it such a terrible shame, oh my, that he was just in a desert with no water? He grew weak carrying the nugget. We were stunned when he told us he had dropped it in the desert, with his name carved on it.
"There it is to this day, sinking in the sands," he said. Oh, the proud woman from Regina. There she turned her dark eyes over our heads, never looking at the plausible man at all; but she had heard him.
"There it is to this day, sinking in the sands," he said. Oh, the proud woman from Regina. There she turned her dark eyes over our heads, never looking at the reasonable man at all; but she had heard him.
"Gold?" said Smash McGregor. "Why, there's gold enough in the world."
"Gold?" said Smash McGregor. "Well, there's plenty of gold in the world."
"Ay, there's comfort too, if you know where to take[Pg 310] it," said Rainbow Pete, twirling here at his mustache and looking at the woman.
"Aye, there's comfort too, if you know where to find[Pg 310] it," said Rainbow Pete, twirling his mustache and looking at the woman.
"There's gold," said McGregor, "for any man."
"There's gold," McGregor said, "for anyone."
"Yes, my hearty," said Pete, "it's twinkling in the river-beds, it shines in the sands under your feet, but still it's hard to get in your two fisties."
"Yeah, my dear," said Pete, "it's sparkling in the riverbeds, it glimmers in the sand at your feet, but it's still tough to grab with both your hands."
"Why," said Smash McGregor, "did you never hear there's a pot of gold at the foot of every rainbow?"
"Why," said Smash McGregor, "did you never hear there's a pot of gold at the end of every rainbow?"
Oh, my friend, as he went mentioning the rainbow, there was a thunder-cap on the brow of that great sailor.
Oh, my friend, as he talked about the rainbow, there was a thundercloud over the head of that great sailor.
"So they call me—Rainbow Pete," he said.
"So they call me—Rainbow Pete," he said.
"Look then," said McGregor, "take the pick, and strike the ground at your feet."
"Look here," said McGregor, "grab the pick and hit the ground at your feet."
Rainbow Pete was not hearing them.
Rainbow Pete couldn't hear them.
"This is a man I have been following on many trails," he muttered, "This man who made a rainbow of me. Mark this, he shall thirst, if I meet him. Ay! He shall burn with these fingers at his throat. He shall have gold poured into him like liquid, however."
"This is a guy I've been tracking on many paths," he muttered. "This guy who turned me into a rainbow. Remember this: he will suffer if I find him. Yeah! I'll choke him with these fingers around his throat. He will still have gold poured into him like it's liquid, though."
It was plain he had no love for this man who had fashioned him in the form of a rainbow.
It was clear he had no affection for this man who had shaped him like a rainbow.
"What is this man called?" said the little doctor.
"What is this guy's name?" asked the little doctor.
"It's a dark man wearing a red cap, called Pal Yachy," said Rainbow Pete. "He spends his time escaping me. Look, where he shot me in the hip."
"It's a dark guy in a red cap, called Pal Yachy," said Rainbow Pete. "He spends his time dodging me. Look, where he shot me in the hip."
Now we shielded him, and he drew out his shirt showing the wound in the thigh which made a rainbow of him; but stop, didn't McGregor discover the strange business on his spine?
Now we protected him, and he pulled up his shirt, revealing the wound on his thigh that made a rainbow of him; but hold on, didn't McGregor find out about the weird thing on his spine?
"What's this, however?" he said.
"What's this, though?" he said.
"This is a palm-tree," said the man. "Stand close about me."
"This is a palm tree," the man said. "Stand close to me."
Oh my, we stood close, watching the man twisting up his shirt, and here we saw the palm-tree going up his spine, and every joint of his spine was used for a joint of the tree, like; and the long blue leaves were waving on his shoulder-blade when he would be rippling the skin. This was a fine broad back like satin to be putting a[Pg 311] palm-tree on. Look, as I am lifting my head, here I see the dark woman silent at the bar, burning up with curiosity at what we are hiding here. Listen, it's the man's voice, under his shirt.
Oh wow, we stood close, watching the guy twisting up his shirt, and we could see the palm tree climbing up his back, with every joint of his spine representing a joint of the tree, like that; and the long blue leaves waved on his shoulder blade when he would ripple his skin. This was a great broad back, smooth like satin, perfect for a[Pg 311] palm tree. Look, as I lift my head, I see the dark woman quietly at the bar, burning with curiosity about what we’re hiding here. Listen, it’s the man's voice, coming from under his shirt.
"This was done in the South Seas, when I was young," he said to us, "and the bigger I grow, the bigger the tree is. And now what next?" Then he put his shirt back, and stood up to be fixing an eye on the woman from Regina.
"This happened in the South Seas when I was younger," he said to us, "and the older I get, the larger the tree seems. So what's next?" Then he tucked in his shirt and stood up, focusing his attention on the woman from Regina.
He was first to be waited on at Scarecrow Charlie's. Yes, he was first. This was a mystery of a man to that dark woman from Regina.
He was the first to be served at Scarecrow Charlie's. Yes, he was first. This was a mystery of a man to that dark woman from Regina.
Now in these days before blasting began, they were fond of talking marriage on Mushrat, thinking of this woman from Regina, who was at the disposal of no man there. They were full of doubts and wonderments, when they would be idling together in Scarecrow Charlie's. But now one morning when they were idling there, Shoepack Sam must be yawning and saying to them,
Now, in the days leading up to the blasting, they liked to talk about marriage on Mushrat, thinking about this woman from Regina, who was available to no man there. They were full of doubts and curiosities when they’d be hanging out together at Scarecrow Charlie's. But one morning while they were lounging there, Shoepack Sam had to yawn and say to them,
"Oh, my, this is the time now, before the sun is up, I'm glad I am not married. It's a pleasure to be a single man at this hour."
"Oh, wow, this is the moment before the sun comes up, and I'm really glad I'm not married. It feels great to be a single guy at this time."
Heh! Heh! As a usual thing we are not gratified at all for this favor of heaven. A single man, Shoepack Sam was saying, would not have to be looking at the wreck of his wife in the morning; and this is when women were caught unawares in the gill-nets time is lowering for them.
Heh! Heh! Usually, we aren't grateful at all for this blessing from above. A single man, Shoepack Sam was saying, wouldn't have to face the wreckage of his wife in the morning; and this is when women get caught off guard, as time is running out for them.
"They are pale about the gills then," he said. "They are just drowned fish. They have stayed in the nets too long."
"They're looking pale then," he said. "They're just drowned fish. They've been in the nets too long."
"No, it's not certain," said Rainbow Pete. "She might be pleasant-looking on the pillow with her hair adrift."
"No, it's not certain," said Rainbow Pete. "She could look nice on the pillow with her hair messy."
Then Shoepack told him that the salt water had leaked into his brains, what with his voyages.
Then Shoepack told him that the saltwater had seeped into his brain from all his travels.
"Still, this is a beautiful cheek," said Pete, speaking low, because she was moving about beyond the boards.[Pg 312]
"Still, this is a beautiful cheek," Pete said softly, since she was moving around outside the boards.[Pg 312]
"These things are purchased," said Shoepack, scraping his feet together in yellow moosehides. "Listen to me, I have seen them in a long line, on her shelf, with many odors."
"These things are for sale," said Shoepack, rubbing his feet together in his yellow moosehide shoes. "Listen, I've seen them lined up on her shelf, and they all have different scents."
So they were talking together, and Rainbow Pete was putting his fingers to the flute and staring down the valley, where Throat River was twisting like a rag.
So they were chatting, and Rainbow Pete was placing his fingers on the flute and gazing down the valley, where Throat River was winding like a rag.
"I could have had a wife for speaking at Kicking Horse," he said.
"I could have had a wife for talking at Kicking Horse," he said.
"There is one for speaking now," said Shoepack.
"There’s one for talking now," said Shoepack.
"In a few days I go North," Rainbow Pete went muttering. "There is gold at Dungeon Creek. I have seen samples of this vein."
"In a few days, I'm heading North," Rainbow Pete muttered. "There's gold at Dungeon Creek. I've seen samples from this vein."
"She will be the less trouble to you then, if you are not satisfied on this question," said Shoepack Sam.
"She'll cause you less trouble then, if you're not happy with this issue," said Shoepack Sam.
Then Rainbow Pete said he was not so certain of her, on questioning himself. He was a modest man.
Then Rainbow Pete said he wasn't so sure about her after reflecting on it. He was a humble guy.
"This palm-tree and the other designs you have not been speaking about will be enticing her," said Shoepack Sam. "But do not speak to her of going away at the time of asking her."
"This palm tree and the other designs you haven't mentioned will attract her," said Shoepack Sam. "But don't mention leaving when you ask her."
"This is wisdom," said Rainbow Pete, and he put his lips to the flute, to be giving us a touch of music.
"This is wisdom," said Rainbow Pete, and he brought the flute to his lips to share a bit of music with us.
This was a light reason for marriage, disn't it seem? This was what Willis Countryman called a marriage of convenience, in the fashion of frogs. Ay! It was convenient to them to be married. He was a great reader—Willis.
This seemed like a pretty flimsy reason for a marriage, didn't it? This was what Willis Countryman referred to as a marriage of convenience, like frogs. Yeah! It was convenient for them to be married. He was a big reader—Willis.
So they were married, I'm telling you, but it's impossible to know what he said to her in speaking about it. They were married by the man called Justice of the Peace on Mushrat. This was before the blasting, and it was the first marriage on Mushrat.
So they got married, I'm telling you, but it's impossible to know what he said to her about it. They were married by a guy called the Justice of the Peace on Mushrat. This was before the blasting, and it was the first marriage on Mushrat.
Then they lived together in the little house she had chosen, sitting on the black ledge above Scarecrow Charlie's eating-place. Now it was a wonderment to Mushrat, to hear the sound of Rainbow Pete's old flute dropping from the dark ledge, by night, when they were[Pg 313] taking their opinion of matrimony up there together, with a candle at the window.
Then they lived together in the small house she had picked, located on the rocky ledge above Scarecrow Charlie's diner. Mushrat found it amazing to hear the sound of Rainbow Pete's old flute coming from the dark ledge at night, while they were[Pg 313] sharing their thoughts on marriage up there together, with a candle in the window.
But now look here, when Shoepack Sam came plucking him at the elbow, saying, "Was I right or was I wrong?" then Rainbow Pete stared at him with his eyes like drills, and he said to him, "You were curious and nothing more." Oh my, isn't this the perversity of married men.
But now look, when Shoepack Sam nudged him at the elbow, saying, "Was I right or was I wrong?" Rainbow Pete stared at him with eyes like drills and replied, "You were just being curious, nothing more." Oh my, isn't this the oddness of married men.
They bore him a grudge on Mushrat, for his silence, because, disn't it seem, this was like a general marriage satisfying all men's souls. It was treasonable. Oh my, it was sailor's mischief to be living on that ledge, and dropping nothing but notes from his greasy flute. These are sweet but they are hard to be turning into language.
They held a grudge against Mushrat for his silence, because, didn’t it seem, this was like a universal marriage that pleased everyone. It was an act of betrayal. Oh man, it was reckless to be living on that ledge, only dropping notes from his greasy flute. These notes are nice, but they’re tough to put into words.
Now one morning, when I saw him coming from the ledge with his bag of specimens over his shoulder, I saw without speaking to him that he was parching with his thirst for gold. He was going away into the bush, thinking no more of his new wife. Oh, he was a casual man.
Now one morning, when I saw him coming from the ledge with his bag of specimens over his shoulder, I could see without speaking to him that he was burning with his thirst for gold. He was heading into the bush, not thinking at all about his new wife. Oh, he was such a careless man.
"How is this?" I said. "Can she be left alone on the ledge?"
"How is this?" I asked. "Can she be left alone on the ledge?"
"Can she not?" said Rainbow Pete. "Old fellow, this is a substantial woman. She was alone before I came."
"Can she not?" said Rainbow Pete. "Old man, this woman is impressive. She was by herself before I arrived."
"This is not the same thing," I said.
"This isn't the same thing," I said.
"It is the same woman," said Rainbow Pete, "she will be missing nothing but the flute."
"It’s the same woman," Rainbow Pete said, "she’ll be missing nothing except the flute."
Oh my, wasn't the flute a little thing to reckon with. He went North, dreaming of gold, and here the matter they were thinking about was locked in his heart. They were angry with the man on Mushrat. This was not what they were looking for between friends. They were hoping to learn the result of the experiment; but this was vain.
Oh wow, wasn't the flute a surprising little thing? He headed North, dreaming of gold, while the real issue they were considering was hidden deep in his heart. They were upset with the guy on Mushrat. This wasn't what they expected from friends. They wanted to find out the results of the experiment, but that was pointless.
When he was gone, I saw her looking down into the valley, where the first shots were being fired in the rock. Ay, the sun was dazzling her eyes, but she dis not move,[Pg 314] sitting as if her arms have been chopped from the shoulders.
When he left, I noticed her staring down into the valley, where the first shots were being fired in the rock. Yeah, the sun was blinding her eyes, but she didn't move,[Pg 314] sitting there as if her arms had been cut off at the shoulders.
Now it was not many days after this that the blasting was begun on Mushrat. Men came with instruments stamped by the government; these they pointed down the trail and drove stakes into the ground. These were great days on Mushrat. Oh yes, numbers of Swedes and Italians were in a desperate way monkeying with powder. It's a fetching business. In a week, look here, Scarecrow Charlie left his eating-place to go monkeying with powder like the others, and disn't he get a bolt of iron through his brain one morning? Oh, it's very much as if some one had pushed a broom-handle through his skull.
It wasn't long after that when the blasting started on Mushrat. Workers showed up with government-issued equipment; they pointed it down the trail and pounded stakes into the ground. These were exciting days on Mushrat. Oh yes, a lot of Swedes and Italians were recklessly handling explosives. It’s a thrilling job. Within a week, Scarecrow Charlie left his diner to mess around with explosives like everyone else, and didn’t he end up getting a bolt of iron through his brain one morning? Oh, it was just like someone had shoved a broom handle through his skull.
That dark woman from Regina was not dismayed. She ran the eating-place herself. This was a famous place: they heard of this as far West as Regina and they came here to work and eat, attracted by her. She was valuable to the contractors, bringing labor here. Disn't it seem an achievement for a married woman? Still, Rainbow Pete was not remembered after a time; and she was a dark beauty, with a reputation for not saying much.
That dark woman from Regina wasn’t discouraged. She managed the diner herself. This was a well-known spot: people heard about it all the way to Regina and came here to work and eat, drawn in by her. She was important to the contractors, bringing in workers. Doesn’t it seem like an achievement for a married woman? Still, Rainbow Pete gradually faded from memory; and she was a dark beauty, known for being quiet.
My, my, these were golden days for Smash McGregor. I ponder over them, thinking what a business he had. He was paid by the contractors to be sorting out arms and legs, putting the short ones together in one box, and the long ones in another, marked with charcoal to be shipped. Oh, they were just gathering up parts of mortals in packing cases, dispatching them to Throat River Landing; and blood was leaking on the decks every way in little lines. They were unlikely consignments.
My, my, these were golden days for Smash McGregor. I think back on them, considering what a business he had. The contractors paid him to sort through arms and legs, putting the shorter ones in one box and the longer ones in another, marked with charcoal for shipping. They were just collecting pieces of people in packing cases, sending them to Throat River Landing; and blood was leaking all over the decks in little streams. They were unusual shipments.
Then, my friend, there came one night a dark man wearing a red cap and here under his arm he had the instrument with strings. This was the Chief Contractor under the Government in this region. He was rich; at Winnipeg he had stabled many blood horses. Then they were clustering about him at Scarecrow Charlie's, asking him his name. This, he said, was Pal Yachy.
Then, my friend, one night a dark man wearing a red cap showed up, and under his arm, he had a stringed instrument. This was the Chief Contractor for the Government in this area. He was wealthy; in Winnipeg, he had kept many thoroughbred horses. Then people gathered around him at Scarecrow Charlie's, asking for his name. He said it was Pal Yachy.
Oh my, now we knew him. This was the man who[Pg 315] had given Pete his shape of a rainbow. Disn't it seem an unfortunate thing for him to be coming here? Still he did not know at first that this dark woman standing there was the wife of Rainbow Pete.
Oh wow, now we recognized him. This was the guy who[Pg 315] had given Pete his rainbow shape. Didn't it seem unfortunate for him to be coming here? Still, he didn't realize at first that the dark woman standing there was Rainbow Pete's wife.
He went flashing at her with his teeth, the dark musician. Ay, he was better with the music than Rainbow Pete's old flute. He sang, plucking this instrument, with a jolly face. Heh! Heh! She leaned over the bar, looking at him, and dreaming of the prairies.
He flashed a grin at her, the dark musician. Yeah, he was way better with the music than Rainbow Pete's old flute. He sang, strumming the instrument, with a cheerful face. Heh! Heh! She leaned over the bar, watching him and dreaming about the prairies.
Then they told him that this woman was the wife of Rainbow Pete.
Then they told him that this woman was Rainbow Pete's wife.
"Aha," he said, "but, my friends, a rainbow is not for very long. It is beautiful, but look, it vanishes in air."
"Aha," he said, "but, my friends, a rainbow doesn't last long. It's beautiful, but look, it disappears into thin air."
Was he afraid, without saying so? That I can not tell you. Still he stayed on Mushrat. He was the destroyer of his countrymen. They blew themselves to pieces in his service, coming in great numbers when he crooked his finger.
Was he scared without admitting it? I can't say for sure. Still, he remained on Mushrat. He was the one who brought destruction to his own people. They blew themselves up for him, coming in huge numbers whenever he beckoned.
Then my friend, he made himself noticeable to that dark woman. He took his instrument to the ledge and sang to her.
Then my friend made himself known to that dark woman. He brought his instrument to the edge and sang to her.
This I know from Willis Countryman who lived near that place. He told me that the man sang in the night a soft song and that the woman listened. Ay, she listened in the window, looking down into the valley where Throat River went roaring and the great Falls were like rags waving in the dark. Ay, she sat watching the River come out of the North, where Rainbow Pete was cruising after gold.
This I know from Willis Countryman, who lived nearby. He told me that the man sang a soft song at night while the woman listened. Yeah, she listened from the window, looking down into the valley where Throat River rushed by and the great Falls looked like rags waving in the dark. Yeah, she sat there watching the River come out of the North, where Rainbow Pete was searching for gold.
This Willis Countryman I'm telling you about was a fine man in his old age for reading. Oh, it was not easy talking to the man, with his muttering and muttering and his chin down firm intil the book. When he had his shack on Mouse Island the fire jumped over from the wind-rows they were burning in a right of way. What next? Disn't he put his furs in a canoe to sink in the lee of the island, and there he went on reading in the[Pg 316] night with his chin out of water, and the light from his house blazing and lighting up the book in his fist. Oh my, he was great for reading, Willis.
This Willis Countryman I'm telling you about was a great guy in his old age when it came to reading. Oh, it wasn't easy talking to him, with all his mumbling and his chin tucked down into the book. When he had his place on Mouse Island, the fire spread from the brush they were burning for a right of way. What happened next? Didn't he put his furs in a canoe to sink in the lee of the island, and there he went on reading in the[Pg 316] night with his chin above water, and the light from his house shining bright and illuminating the book in his hands. Oh boy, he was really into reading, Willis.
Well, here, one night he came telling me about some queer women on a beach, singing. "Ay! It was impossible to keep away from them while they were at it. What is their name again?"
Well, one night he came to tell me about some strange women on a beach, singing. "Ay! It was impossible to stay away from them while they were at it. What’s their name again?"
He made a prolonged effort to remember, sighed painfully, fixed his gaze. I brought him back as if from a fit of epilepsy by the interjection of the word, "Siren."
He made a long effort to remember, sighed deeply, and focused intently. I brought him back as if from a seizure by simply saying the word, "Siren."
"Ay," he said, slowly and sadly. "The men put wax in their ears—" Now mark this. The day after I was hearing this of Willis, the woman put her hand on my arm as I was passing the ledge.
"Ay," he said, slowly and sadly. "The men put wax in their ears—" Now note this. The day after I heard about Willis, the woman placed her hand on my arm as I was walking past the ledge.
"You are a friend of my husband's," she whispered to me.
"You’re a friend of my husband’s," she whispered to me.
"What now?" I said.
"What now?" I asked.
"Will he come back to me, I wonder?" she said, looking in the valley.
"Will he come back to me, I wonder?" she asked, gazing into the valley.
"This is a long business, searching for gold," I went muttering.
"This is a long task, looking for gold," I kept mumbling.
"No man can say I have been unfaithful to him," she said to me, the fierce woman, breathing through her teeth. "I have been speaking to no man."
"No one can say I've been unfaithful to him," she told me, the fierce woman, breathing through her teeth. "I haven't been talking to any man."
"This is certain," I said to her.
"This is certain," I told her.
"If he dis not come according to my dream I am a lost woman, by this way of going on," she said to me.
"If he doesn't come like I dreamed, I'm a lost woman, with things going this way," she said to me.
How is this? There were tears flowing on the face, while she was telling me she was bewitched by the singing of Pal Yachy.
How is this? Tears were streaming down her face as she told me she was enchanted by the singing of Pal Yachy.
Oh, at first she would just lie listening there, but now the man with his sweet voice was drawing her from her bed, to come putting aside the scented bottles and leaning in the window.
Oh, at first she would just lie there listening, but now the man with his sweet voice was coaxing her out of bed, urging her to set aside the scented bottles and lean out the window.
Now I said, "My good woman, I am an old man with knowledge of the world. This man is a—what's this again—siren. He has a fatal voice. You must simply put wax in your ears not to hear it when he comes."[Pg 317]
Now I said, "Listen, ma'am, I'm an old man with a lot of life experience. This guy is a—what's it called again—a siren. He has a deadly voice. You just have to put wax in your ears to avoid hearing it when he shows up."[Pg 317]
What next? Disn't she confess to me that she has listened to him too many times to be deaf to him. No, she must watch the valley when he comes singing his rich song; her cheeks were wet then, and the wind went shaking her. No, this was not a moment for wax. I was an old man. She prevailed upon me to sit outside her window in a chair, watching for him.
What’s next? Didn't she admit to me that she has listened to him so many times that she can't ignore him? No, she needs to watch the valley when he comes singing his beautiful song; her cheeks were wet then, and the wind was shaking her. No, this wasn't a moment for hesitation. I was an old man. She convinced me to sit outside her window in a chair, waiting for him.
"Oh, I am afraid," she whispered to me, "being alone so high out of the valley."
"Oh, I'm scared," she whispered to me, "being up here all alone so far from the valley."
There I sat by night, hearing sounds of thunder below this crag. Pebbles came rattling on the window, the rapid was choked with flying rock. They were growing rich, these madmen monkeying with powder. The government sent them gold in sacks, to pay those who were left for the lives that had been lost.
There I sat at night, hearing the thunder below this cliff. Pebbles hit the window, and the rapids were filled with flying rocks. These crazy guys messing around with explosives were getting rich. The government sent them gold in bags to compensate those left behind for the lives that had been lost.
They were mad; they tumbled champagne out of bottles into tubs, frisking about in it. They had heard that this was done with money.
They were crazy; they poured champagne out of bottles into tubs, playing around in it. They had heard that this was done with money.
But Pal Yachy was more foolish. He came singing; oh my, this was a powerful song, ringing against the ledges. This was a fantastic Italian, singing like an angel to the deserted woman. Her eyes were dark; the breast heaved. Oh, these sweet notes were never lost on her.
But Pal Yachy was even more foolish. He came singing; oh my, this was a powerful song, echoing off the cliffs. This was an amazing Italian, singing like an angel to the lonely woman. Her eyes were dark; her chest rose and fell. Oh, those sweet notes never went unnoticed by her.
Now at this time, too, Pal Yachy offered a great prize for the first child to be born on Mushrat. He came grinning under his red cap, saying to us, "There are so many dying, should there not be a prize offered for new life?"
Now, at this time, Pal Yachy offered a huge prize for the first child to be born on Mushrat. He came grinning under his red cap, saying to us, "So many are dying; shouldn’t we offer a prize for new life?"
He had learned what manner the woman had of surprising Rainbow Pete. It was a great prize he offered. When the child was born, he stopped the monkeying with powder in the valley for that day, though this too was a great loss in money. The woman pleased him.
He had figured out how the woman managed to surprise Rainbow Pete. It was a significant reward he offered. When the child was born, he took a break from messing around with powder in the valley for that day, even though it meant losing a lot of money. The woman made him happy.
Then, my friend, on the night of the day when this child was born, Rainbow Pete came back into the valley. Oh my, it's plain to us, looking at the man under the stars, he has been toughing it. Ay! His beard was[Pg 318] tangled, the great bones were rising on his bare chest, his fingers twitched as he was drooping over us. Now I'm telling you his eyes were dim, and the sun had bleached his mustache the color of a lemon. There he stood before us, holding the bag over his shoulder, while he went scratching his bold nose like the picture of a pirate. Still he was gentle in the eye; he was mild in misfortune. Oh, this sailorman was just used to toughing it.
Then, my friend, on the night when this child was born, Rainbow Pete came back to the valley. Oh my, it's obvious to us, looking at the man under the stars, he has had a hard time. Ay! His beard was tangled, the ribs were showing on his bare chest, his fingers twitched as he leaned over us. Now I'm telling you his eyes were dull, and the sun had bleached his mustache the color of a lemon. There he stood in front of us, holding the bag over his shoulder, scratching his bald nose like a pirate. Still, he had a gentle look in his eyes; he remained mild despite his hardships. Oh, this sailor was just used to roughing it.
Look here, there he stopped, in the shadow of this great rock I'm speaking of, and these men of Mushrat came asking him if he had made the grade. They were fresh from dipping their carcasses in champagne. They were sparkling men, not accountable to themselves.
Look, there he stopped in the shadow of this big rock I'm talking about, and these guys from Mushrat came over asking him if he had made the grade. They were just coming back from celebrating with champagne. They were flashy guys, not really responsible for their actions.
"Have you made the grade?" they went bawling to him. This is to say, had he struck gold?
"Did you succeed?" they shouted at him. In other words, had he hit the jackpot?
"Oh, there's gold enough," Pete went rumbling at them, "but it's too far to the North, mate. There's no taickle made for getting purchase on it."
"Oh, there's plenty of gold," Pete told them, "but it's too far up North, buddy. There's no way to get a grip on it."
"So I am thinking," said the little medicine-man, McGregor. "It lies still at the foot of the rainbow."
"So I'm thinking," said the little medicine-man, McGregor. "It’s lying there at the bottom of the rainbow."
"Ay," said Rainbow Pete; but with this word we went thinking of Pal Yachy. Still we did not speak the name of that Italian. No, this would be stronger in the ear of that sailorman than gunpowder in the valley.
"Ay," said Rainbow Pete; but with this word, we thought of Pal Yachy. Still, we didn’t mention that Italian's name. No, it would hit that sailorman harder than gunpowder in the valley.
"Look you here," said Rainbow Pete. "I am starving. I have not eaten in two days. This is the curse falling on me for hunting gold."
"Listen here," said Rainbow Pete. "I'm starving. I haven't eaten in two days. This is the price I'm paying for chasing after gold."
Then they laughed, these mad rockmen, mocking him with their eyes. Their eyes were twitching; there was powder in the corners of them.
Then they laughed, those crazy rockmen, mocking him with their eyes. Their eyes were twitching; there was powder in the corners of them.
"Are you not master of the eating-place?" they howled at him. "Look, there it stands; is not your wife alone in it?"
"Are you not the one in charge of the dining area?" they yelled at him. "Look, it's right there; isn't your wife the only one in it?"
"Oh my, oh my, he stood looking at them with a ghastly face. Disn't he seem the casual man? It's as if he had forgotten that woman. He had no memories at all.
"Oh my, oh my, he stood there looking at them with a pale face. Didn't he seem like an everyday guy? It was as if he had completely forgotten about that woman. He had no memories at all."
"Look," said Shoepack Sam—oh, he remembered treason well—"he is forgetful that he has a wife on Mushrat."
"Listen," said Shoepack Sam—oh, he remembered betrayal well—"he's forgetting that he has a wife in Mushrat."
This was so appearedly. There he stood in the blue star-shine, fingering his flute to bring her back to mind. Now, I thought, he will be asking what description of wife is this answering to my name on Mushrat? Oh, man is careless in appointing himself among various women.
This was very clear. There he stood in the blue starlight, playing his flute to bring her memory back. Now, I thought, he will be wondering what kind of wife matches my name on Mushrat. Oh, men are so careless when it comes to choosing where they place themselves among different women.
Now, my friend, Rainbow Pete, blew a note on his flute to settle the thing clear in his mind. Oh, he was not too brisk in looking up at the black ledge, with the candle in the window. Now he was taken by the knees. This is not the convenient part of a marriage of convenience. No. But Shoepack Sam was waving a hand to us to be telling the man nothing of destiny at that moment.
Now, my friend, Rainbow Pete, played a note on his flute to clear his mind. He wasn't in a hurry to look up at the dark ledge with the candle in the window. At that moment, he felt weak in the knees. This isn’t the ideal part of a marriage of convenience. No. But Shoepack Sam was signaling us not to mention anything about fate right then.
"Come," he said, "the flute is nothing now. There must be more song than this, by what is going on."
"Come," he said, "the flute means nothing now. There has to be more music than this, considering what's happening."
Here he took Rainbow by the elbow, telling him to come and eat at Scarecrow Charlie's, for he will need his strength.
Here he grabbed Rainbow by the elbow and told him to come eat at Scarecrow Charlie's because he would need his strength.
"I am in charge here for the day," said Shoepack.
"I’m in charge here for the day," said Shoepack.
"How is this?" said Rainbow, whispering.
"How is this?" Rainbow asked, whispering.
They went laughing on all sides of him. Oh the demons, they were cackling while he sat devouring a great moose joint, until he was close to braining them with the yellow ball of the joint. He went eating like a timber-wolf from Great Bear.
They laughed all around him. Oh, the demons, they were cackling while he sat tearing into a massive moose leg, until he nearly smashed them with the bone. He ate like a timber wolf from Great Bear.
"This is the palm-tree man," they sang in his ear. "Oh, why is it he grew no cocoanuts stumbling on that lost trail? Isn't it convenient for the man he is married this night?"
"This is the palm-tree man," they sang in his ear. "Oh, why didn’t he grow any coconuts while wandering down that lost trail? Isn’t it convenient for him that he’s getting married tonight?"
Oh, they were full of mischief with him, remembering the secret face he had for them in the days of his experiment.
Oh, they were full of mischief with him, recalling the secret side he showed them during his experiment days.
"Drink this," said Shoepack Sam. There he put champagne in a glass before him. Oh, they were careful of the man.[Pg 320]
"Drink this," said Shoepack Sam. He poured champagne into a glass in front of him. Oh, they were cautious with the man.[Pg 320]
"Here, take my hand, and let me see if strength is coming back," said Shoepack. "What is a rainbow without colors?"
"Here, take my hand, and let me see if your strength is coming back," said Shoepack. "What is a rainbow without colors?"
Then the little medicine-man took his pulse, kneeling on the floor beside him. Oh, the great sailor was puzzled. Still he drank what was in the glass before him and after this he put his mustache into his mouth, sipping it by chance.
Then the little medicine man checked his pulse, kneeling on the floor next to him. Oh, the great sailor was confused. Still, he drank what was in the glass in front of him, and after that, he accidentally sipped his mustache.
"What is this you are preparing?" he said, pointing his bold nose to them. Oh, the eyes were like a dreamer's: he was a child to appearances.
"What are you making?" he asked, directing his confident gaze at them. Oh, his eyes were like those of a dreamer: he seemed like a child on the surface.
Then they went speaking to him of the stringed instrument they had heard humming on the ledge, speaking another language than his own.
Then they talked to him about the stringed instrument they had heard humming on the ledge, speaking a language different from his own.
"This is a wife to be defended," said Shoepack Sam, padding there with his yellow shoepacks bringing another drink. But still there was no word of Pal Yachy. That black Italian was not popular at Throat River.
"This is a wife to be defended," said Shoepack Sam, walking over with his yellow shoepacks and bringing another drink. But still, there was no news about Pal Yachy. That black Italian wasn’t well-liked at Throat River.
"Now I see you are speaking of another man," said Rainbow Pete. Then Shoepack Sam went roaring, it was time for honest men to speak, when an honest woman was being taken by a voice.
"Now I see you're talking about someone else," said Rainbow Pete. Then Shoepack Sam started shouting; it was time for honest people to speak up when an honest woman was being taken in by someone's words.
"Wait," said Rainbow Pete, with his thumb in the foam, "this is unlikely she will want me cruising in, with another man singing in her ear."
"Wait," said Rainbow Pete, with his thumb in the foam, "it's unlikely she’s going to want me showing up while another guy is singing in her ear."
Oh my, he was a considerate man, he was a natural husband, thinking of his wife's feelings.
Oh wow, he was a thoughtful guy, a natural husband, always considering his wife's feelings.
"Are you a man?" said Smash McGregor. "Here she has fed you when you were starving—this is her food you have been eating. Will you pass this ledge, leaving her to fortune?"
"Are you a man?" Smash McGregor asked. "She has fed you when you were starving—this is her food you've been eating. Will you walk past this ledge, leaving her to fate?"
Rainbow Pete went putting the edge of the cruiser's ax to his twisted thumb.
Rainbow Pete went putting the edge of the cruiser’s axe to his twisted thumb.
"I come to her in my shoes only," he said. "This is not what she will be wanting. I have no gold."
"I can only come to her in my shoes," he said. "This isn't what she'll want. I have no money."
They were shouting to him to have no thought of that, those mad rockmen. There would be gold in plenty. There would be gold. Only go up on the ledge.[Pg 321]
They were yelling at him not to think about that, those crazy rock men. There would be plenty of gold. There would be gold. Just get on the ledge.[Pg 321]
"Heard you nothing of the prize?" they bawled to him, the mischief makers. "Oh, there will be no lack of money."
"Heard you nothing about the prize?" they shouted at him, the troublemakers. "Oh, there will be no shortage of money."
"How is this?" said Rainbow Pete. But they would not be answering him. No! No! They went tumbling him out of Scarecrow Charlie's place, and making for the ledge with him. Oh my, the mystified man. This was a great shameface he had behind his mustache.
"How is this?" asked Rainbow Pete. But they didn’t answer him. No! No! They pushed him out of Scarecrow Charlie's place and headed for the ledge with him. Oh my, the confused man. He had quite a shamefaced look behind his mustache.
"I am much altered for the worse," he went muttering to us. "She will think nothing of me now."
"I've changed a lot for the worse," he kept muttering to us. "She won't think anything of me now."
"There is still time for constancy," said Shoepack Sam. "Do not lose hope."
"There’s still time to be steadfast," said Shoepack Sam. "Don’t give up hope."
Then he told them to be quiet, looking up at the dark ledge where the woman lay.
Then he told them to be quiet, looking up at the dark ledge where the woman was lying.
"Old Greyback," said Rainbow Pete, whispering to me, "I am mistrustful of this moment."
"Old Greyback," Rainbow Pete whispered to me, "I feel uneasy about this moment."
"Hist!" said McGregor, "that was the sound of his string. He will be beginning now."
"Shh!" said McGregor, "that was the sound of his string. He'll be starting now."
Ay, the voice began. We were wooden men, in rows, listening to this Italian singing here a golden dream between his teeth.
Ay, the voice began. We were like wooden figures, lined up, listening to this Italian singing a golden dream softly between his teeth.
"Who is this man?" said Rainbow Pete. Heh! Heh! Had he not heard this voice before? We were dumb. Oh, this was wild, this was sweet, the long cry of the man over the deep valley. He sang in his throat, saying to the woman there would be no returning. The night was blue. I'm telling you. He was a cunning beggar, Pal Yachy, for making the stars burn in their sockets.
"Who is this guy?" said Rainbow Pete. Heh! Heh! Hadn’t he heard that voice before? We were silent. Oh, this was crazy, this was beautiful, the long shout of the man over the deep valley. He sang from his throat, telling the woman there would be no going back. The night was blue. I’m serious. He was a clever trickster, Pal Yachy, for making the stars shine in their spots.
Now I saw him lift his arm to his head, the wicked sailor, listening to the tune of his enemy. Ay, this was the man who had fashioned him in the form of a rainbow. Still he did not know it, dreaming on his feet. He went swaying like a poplar.
Now I saw him lift his arm to his head, the wicked sailor, listening to the tune of his enemy. Yeah, this was the guy who had shaped him into a rainbow. Still, he didn’t know it, lost in his own thoughts. He swayed like a poplar.
Look, I am an old man, but I stood thinking of my airly days. Yes, yes. My brain was heavy. Oh, it was a sweet dagger here twisting in the soul of man. I went picturing the deep snow to me, and the dark spruces of[Pg 322] the North; oh, the roses are speaking to me again from this cheek that has been gone from me so long.
Look, I’m an old man, but I was thinking about my youthful days. Yes, yes. My mind felt weighed down. Oh, it was a sweet pain twisting in the soul of man. I imagined the deep snow and the dark spruces of[Pg 322] the North; oh, the roses are speaking to me again from this cheek that has been away from me for so long.
Heh! Heh! I should not be speaking of this. It was a sorrowful harp, the voice of that fiend. It was like the wind following the eddy into Lookout Cavern. Now it went choking that great sailor at the throat; look, he was mild, he was a simple man for crying. The tears rolled in his cheek, they sparkled there like the champagne.
Heh! Heh! I shouldn’t be talking about this. It was a sad tune, the voice of that villain. It was like the wind swirling into Lookout Cavern. Now it was choking that great sailor at the throat; look, he was gentle, he was a simple man when it came to tears. The tears rolled down his cheek, sparkling there like champagne.
Oh my, the song was done.
Oh wow, the song is over.
He was dumb, the great sailor, twisting his mustache.
He was silly, the great sailor, twisting his mustache.
"Come now," said McGregor, "quick, he will be going into the house."
"Come on," McGregor said, "hurry, he's going into the house."
They were gulls for diving at the ledge; but Rainbow Pete held out his arm, stopping them.
They were seagulls ready to dive at the ledge, but Rainbow Pete raised his arm, preventing them.
"Stand away," he said, "I will be going into my house with old Greyback here and no other."
"Step back," he said, "I'm going into my house with old Greyback here and no one else."
This arm was not yet withered he had. No! They stayed in their tracks, as we were going up the ledge.
This arm wasn't withered yet. No! They stayed in their tracks as we climbed up the ledge.
The door was open of that house; the stringed instrument was laid against it. Ay, the strings were humming still, the song was spinning round like a leaf in the cavern of it; but the black Italian was inside.
The door of that house was open; the stringed instrument was leaning against it. Yeah, the strings were still vibrating, the melody was swirling around like a leaf in a cavern; but the dark-skinned Italian was inside.
Yes, he had gone before into the chamber where she was lying, with his beautiful smile.
Yes, he had gone into the room where she was lying, with his beautiful smile.
The door here was open. Look, by candle-light I saw her lying in a red blanket, staring at the notable singer. Yes, I saw the bottles containing odors standing in a row. There was scent in the room. Now she closed her eyes, this prairie woman, lying under him like death. My friend, there is no doubt she was beautiful upon the pillow without the aid of scented bottles.
The door was open. By candlelight, I saw her lying in a red blanket, staring at the famous singer. I noticed the bottles of perfume lined up. The room was filled with fragrance. Now she closed her eyes, this woman from the prairie, lying beneath him like death. My friend, there's no doubt she was beautiful on the pillow without needing those scented bottles.
Heh! I felt him quiver, this great sailor, when he saw Pal Yachy standing there, but I put my arms about him whispering to him to wait. It was dark where we were, there was a light from the stove only.
Heh! I felt him tremble, this great sailor, when he saw Pal Yachy standing there, but I wrapped my arms around him, whispering for him to hold on. It was dark where we were, with only the light from the stove.
Oh my, there the dark Italian was glittering and heaving; he went holding in his fist a canvas sack stamped[Pg 323] by the Government, containing the proper weight of gold.
Oh my, there the dark Italian was shining and struggling; he went holding in his fist a canvas sack stamped[Pg 323] by the Government, containing the right amount of gold.
"This is his weight in gold," he said, and there he laid it at her knees. Still her eyes were closed against that demon of a singer, as he went saying, "But now my dear one, there must be no more talk of husbands. Ha! ha! they are like smoke, these husbands. When it has drifted, there must be new fire. So they say in my country."
"This is your weight in gold," he said, and then he placed it at her feet. Still, her eyes were shut tight against that terrible singer, as he continued, "But now, my dear, we can't talk about husbands anymore. Ha! They’re like smoke, those husbands. Once it’s gone, you need a new flame. That’s what they say in my country."
She lay, not speaking to him, with the sack of gold heavy against her knees.
She lay there, not talking to him, with the heavy sack of gold resting against her knees.
"Is this plain?" said that Italian. Look now, Rainbow Pete is in his very shadow. Ay, in the shadow of this man who had fashioned him like a rainbow.
"Is this plain?" said the Italian. Look now, Rainbow Pete is in his very shadow. Yes, in the shadow of this man who shaped him like a rainbow.
"This is a great sum," said Pal Yachy, never looking behind him. "To this must be added the silence of one day in the valley."
"This is a huge amount," said Pal Yachy, never looking back. "We need to add to this the silence of one day in the valley."
"The silence," she went whispering, "the silence."
"The silence," she whispered, "the silence."
Ha! ha! this was not so dangerous as song. She was leaning on her elbow, clutching the red blanket to her throat, with her long fingers twisting at the bag. Now my heart stumbled. Oh now, I thought, the gold is heavy against her; this is a misfortunate time to be forsaking her husband, isn't it? Look, the shadow was deeper in the cheek of this sailor. He saw nothing, I fancied, but the gold lying on the blanket.
Ha! ha! this wasn’t as risky as it seemed. She was propped up on her elbow, clutching the red blanket to her neck, her long fingers twisting at the bag. My heart skipped a beat. Oh now, I thought, the gold is weighing her down; this isn’t the best time to abandon her husband, is it? Look, the shadow on this sailor's cheek was darker. I imagined he saw nothing but the gold resting on the blanket.
What next I knew? Here was McGregor in his yellow skull, whispering,
What I realized next? Here was McGregor in his yellow cap, whispering,
"Is this the gold then at the foot of the rainbow? This is fool's gold where the heart is concerned."
"Is this the gold at the end of the rainbow? This is just fool's gold when it comes to matters of the heart."
Then, my friend, she threw it clear of the bed. Ay! I heard it falling on the ledge there, but at this time she did not know that Rainbow Pete was in the room.
Then, my friend, she threw it away from the bed. Oh! I heard it landing on the ledge there, but at that moment she didn’t realize that Rainbow Pete was in the room.
When she had thrown it, then she saw him, standing behind that demon of a singer. Her eyes were strange then. By the expression of her eyes Pal Yachy saw that he was doomed. He was like a frozen man.
When she threw it, she saw him standing behind that awful singer. Her eyes looked weird then. From the look in her eyes, Pal Yachy knew he was doomed. He felt like a statue.
"Wait now," said Rainbow Pete, "am I in my house here?"[Pg 324]
"Hold on a second," said Rainbow Pete, "am I in my house right now?"[Pg 324]
"Am I not your wife?" cried the dark woman from Regina.
"Am I not your wife?" yelled the dark woman from Regina.
Oh, the pleasant sailor. The song had touched him.
Oh, the cheerful sailor. The song had moved him.
"Look now," he said to Pal Yachy, "you made a rainbow of me in the beginning. Do you bring gold here now to plant at my feet, generous man?"
"Look now," he said to Pal Yachy, "you created a rainbow of me in the beginning. Do you bring gold here now to lay at my feet, generous man?"
My, my, this fantastic Italian knew that words were wasted now. He was like a snake with his sting. But Rainbow Pete was not an easy man. He broke the arm with one twist, look, the knife went spinning on the ledge. And at this moment the blasting in the rock began again below the ledge. They were at it again, monkeying with powder. Oh, it was death they were speaking to down there. It was like a battle between giants going on, there were thunders and red gleams in the black valley; and the candle-flame went shivering with the great noises.
Wow, this amazing Italian knew that talking was pointless now. He was like a snake with his bite. But Rainbow Pete was tough. He snapped the arm with one twist, and look, the knife went flying off the ledge. Just then, the blasting in the rock started up again below the ledge. They were at it again, messing around with explosives. Oh, it was death they were dealing with down there. It was like a battle between giants, with thunder and red flashes lighting up the dark valley, and the candle flame flickered with the loud noises.
"Here," said Rainbow Pete, "I will scatter you like the rocks of the valley."
"Here," said Rainbow Pete, "I will scatter you like the stones of the valley."
Oh, the righteous man. Isn't it a strange consideration, the voice of Pal Yachy moving this crooked sailor to good deeds? Ay! He was a noble man, hurling the Italian from the house by his ears. Oh, it's a circumstance to be puzzling over. He threw the gold after him. Ay, the gold after—like dirt; and here the clothes hung loose on his own body where he had been starving in the search for bags like that.
Oh, the righteous man. Isn’t it odd to think about how Pal Yachy’s voice pushes this crooked sailor to do good? Yeah! He was a good man, tossing the Italian out of the house by his ears. Oh, it’s a situation worth thinking about. He threw the gold after him. Yeah, the gold—like it was worthless; and here his clothes hung loosely on his own body where he had been starving while searching for bags like that.
Now, as he went kneeling by his wife, he discovered his son, by the crowing under the blanket.
Now, as he knelt by his wife, he noticed his son crowing under the blanket.
"Look here at the little nipper, old Greyback," he said, "come a little way into the room. Look now, at the fat back for putting a little palm-tree on, while he is young. This is truth, old fellow, here is true gold lying at the foot of the rainbow, according to the prophecy."
"Check out this little kid, old Greyback," he said, "come a bit further into the room. Now look at this chubby back, perfect for sprucing up with a little palm tree while he's still young. This is the truth, my friend; there's real treasure lying at the end of the rainbow, just like the prophecy says."
Our old friend stopped to breathe and blink.
Our old friend paused to catch their breath and blink.
"He had staked this claim but he had never worked it," he said solemnly. But isn't it strange, the same man who had been fashioning him like a rainbow, should be[Pg 325] pointing out the gold to him. Oh, there's no doubt Pal Yachy was defeated in the end by his own voice—
"He had claimed this land, but he had never done any actual work on it," he said seriously. But isn't it odd that the same guy who had been shaping him like a rainbow should be[Pg 325] showing him the gold? Oh, there's no doubt Pal Yachy was ultimately brought down by his own words—
He went away that night, leaving all to the sub-contractors. Heh! He was not seen on Mushrat again. Still he had a remarkable voice. Many times afterward I have heard Rainbow Pete playing on his flute—this is in the evening when the ledge is quiet—but this is not the same thing. No, no, he could never bewitch her with his music, she must love him for his intention only, to be charming her. Ay! This is safer.[Pg 326]
He left that night, handing everything over to the subcontractors. Ha! He was never seen in Mushrat again. Still, he had an incredible voice. Many times after that, I’ve heard Rainbow Pete playing his flute—this happens in the evening when the ledge is calm—but it’s just not the same. No, no, he could never enchant her with his music; she has to love him only for his intention to charm her. Oh! This is safer.[Pg 326]
GET READY THE WREATHS[14]
By FANNIE HURST
By Fannie Hurst
From The Cosmopolitan Magazine
From The Cosmopolitan
Where St. Louis begins to peter out into brick-and limestone-kilns and great scars of unworked and overworked quarries, the first and more unpretentious of its suburbs take up—Benson, Maplehurst, and Ridgeway Heights intervening with one-story brick cottages and two-story packing-cases—between the smoke of the city and the carefully parked Queen Anne quietude of Glenwood and Croton Grove.
Where St. Louis starts to fade into brick and limestone kilns and large scars of unworked and overworked quarries, the first and less showy suburbs spring up—Benson, Maplehurst, and Ridgeway Heights interspersed with single-story brick cottages and two-story packing crates—between the city smoke and the neatly arranged, peaceful atmosphere of Glenwood and Croton Grove.
Over Benson hangs a white haze of limestone, gritty with train and foundry smoke. At night, the lime-kilns, spotted with white deposits, burn redly, showing through their open doors like great, inflamed diphtheretic throats, tongues of flame bursting and licking-out.
Over Benson hangs a white haze of limestone, gritty with train and factory smoke. At night, the lime kilns, marked with white deposits, burn brightly, showing through their open doors like huge, inflamed throats, with tongues of flame bursting and licking out.
Winchester Road, which runs out from the heart of the city to string these towns together, is paved with brick, and its traffic, for the most part, is the great tin-tired dump-carts of the quarries and steel interurban electric cars, which hum so heavily that even the windows of outlying cottages titillate.
Winchester Road, which extends from the center of the city to connect these towns, is paved with bricks. Most of the traffic consists of heavy dump trucks from the quarries and the steel interurban electric cars, which hum so loudly that even the windows of nearby cottages vibrate.
For blocks, from Benson to Maplehurst and from Maplehurst to Ridgeway Heights, Winchester Road repeats itself in terms of the butcher, the baker, the corner saloon. A feed store. A monument-and stone-cutter. A confectioner. A general-merchandise store, with a glass case of men's collars outside the entrance. The butcher, the baker, the corner saloon.
For blocks, from Benson to Maplehurst and from Maplehurst to Ridgeway Heights, Winchester Road has the same familiar sights: the butcher, the baker, the corner bar. There’s a feed store, a monument and stone cutting shop, a candy store, and a general merchandise store with a glass case of men's collars outside the entrance. The butcher, the baker, the corner bar.
At Benson, where this highway cuts through, the city,[Pg 327] wreathed in smoke, and a great oceanic stretch of roofs are in easy view, and at closer range, an outlying section of public asylums for the city's discard of its debility and its senility.
At Benson, where this highway goes through, the city,[Pg 327] surrounded by smoke, and a vast expanse of rooftops are clearly visible, and up close, there’s an area with public facilities for the city's castaways dealing with their struggles and old age.
Jutting a story above the one-storied march of Winchester Road, The Convenience Merchandise Corner, Benson, overlooks, from the southeast up-stairs window, a remote view of the City Hospital, the Ferris wheel of an amusement-park, and on clear days, the oceanic waves of roof. Below, within the store, that view is entirely obliterated by a brace of shelves built across the corresponding window and brilliantly stacked with ribbons of a score of colors and as many widths. A considerable flow of daylight thus diverted, The Convenience Merchandise Corner, even of early afternoon, fades out into half-discernible corners; a rear-wall display of overalls and striped denim coats crowded back into indefinitude, the haberdashery counter, with a giant gilt shirt-stud suspended above, hardly more outstanding.
Jutting a story above the single-story stretch of Winchester Road, The Convenience Merchandise Corner, Benson, overlooks, from the southeast upstairs window, a distant view of the City Hospital, the Ferris wheel at an amusement park, and on clear days, the ocean of rooftops. Below, inside the store, that view is completely blocked by a pair of shelves built across the window, brilliantly filled with ribbons in many colors and widths. With a significant amount of daylight diverted, The Convenience Merchandise Corner, even in early afternoon, fades into half-visible corners; a back wall display of overalls and striped denim jackets pushed back into obscurity, the haberdashery counter, with a giant gold shirt stud hanging above, hardly stands out.
Even the notions and dry-goods, flanking the right wall in stacks and bolts, merge into blur, the outline of a white-sateen and corseted woman's torso surmounting the top-most of the shelves with bold curvature.
Even the notions and dry goods, lined up along the right wall in stacks and bolts, blend into a blur, the silhouette of a white-sateen, corseted woman's torso perched atop the highest shelf with striking curves.
With spring sunshine even hot against the steel rails of Winchester Road, and awnings drawn against its inroads into the window display, Mrs. Shila Coblenz, routing gloom, reached up tiptoe across the haberdashery counter for the suspended chain of a cluster of bulbs, the red of exertion rising up the taut line of throat and lifted chin.
With the spring sun beating down on the steel tracks of Winchester Road and awnings pulled to block its glare from the window display, Mrs. Shila Coblenz, pushing away the gloom, stood on her tiptoes to reach for the hanging chain of a cluster of bulbs. The effort made the color rise in her neck and lifted chin.
"A little light on the subject, Milt."
"A bit more clarity on the topic, Milt."
"Let me, Mrs. C."
"Let me, Mrs. C."
Facing her from the outer side of the counter, Mr. Milton Bauer stretched also, his well-pressed, pin-checked coat crawling up.
Facing her from the outside of the counter, Mr. Milton Bauer stretched as well, his neatly pressed, pin-checked coat riding up.
All things swam out into the glow. The great suspended stud; the background of shelves and boxes; the scissors-like overalls against the wall; a clothes-line of children's factory-made print frocks; a center-bin of[Pg 328] women's untrimmed hats; a headless dummy beside the door, enveloped in a long-sleeved gingham apron.
All things emerged into the light. The large hanging star; the backdrop of shelves and boxes; the scissor-like overalls on the wall; a clothesline of factory-made children's print dresses; a center bin of[Pg 328] untrimmed women's hats; a headless mannequin by the door, wrapped in a long-sleeved gingham apron.
Beneath the dome of the wooden stud, Mrs. Shila Coblenz, of not too fulsome but the hour-glass proportions of two decades ago, smiled, her black eyes, ever so quick to dart, receding slightly as the cheeks lifted.
Beneath the dome of the wooden stud, Mrs. Shila Coblenz, with a figure that was not overly ample but reminiscent of the hour-glass shape from twenty years ago, smiled, her black eyes, always quick to dart, slightly receding as her cheeks lifted.
"Two twenty-five, Milt, for those ribbed assorted sizes and reenforced heels. Leave or take. Bergdorff & Sloan will quote me the whole mill at that price."
"Two twenty-five, Milt, for those ribbed assorted sizes and reinforced heels. Take it or leave it. Bergdorf & Sloan will give me the entire mill at that price."
With his chest across the counter and legs out violently behind, Mr. Bauer flung up a glance from his order-pad.
With his chest on the counter and legs kicked out behind him, Mr. Bauer shot a glance up from his order pad.
"Have a heart, Mrs. C. I'm getting two forty for that stocking from every house in town. The factory can't turn out the orders fast enough at that price. An up-to-date woman like you mustn't make a noise like before the war."
"Have a heart, Mrs. C. I'm getting two forty for that stocking from every house in town. The factory can't keep up with the orders at that price. A modern woman like you shouldn’t complain like it’s before the war."
"Leave or take."
"Take it or leave it."
"You could shave an egg," he said.
"You could shave an egg," he said.
"And rush up those printed lawns. There was two in this morning, sniffing around for spring dimities."
"And hurry up those printed lawns. There were two this morning, sniffing around for spring fabrics."
"Any cotton goods? Next month this time, you'll be paying an advance of four cents on percales."
"Do you have any cotton products? Next month at this time, you’ll be paying an extra four cents on percales."
"Stocked."
"Restocked."
"Can't tempt you with them wash silks, Mrs. C.? Neatest little article on the market to-day."
"Can't convince you to try these wash silks, Mrs. C.? They're the best little item available on the market right now."
"No demand. They finger it up, and then buy the cotton stuffs. Every time I forget my trade hacks rock instead of clips bonds for its spending-money, I get stung."
"No demand. They mess around with it, and then buy the cotton stuff. Every time I forget my trade hacks—rock instead of clips for its spending money—I get burned."
"This here wash silk, Mrs. C., would—"
"This silk wash, Mrs. C., would—"
"Send me up a dress-pattern off this coral-pink sample for Selene."
"Send me a dress pattern based on this coral-pink sample for Selene."
"This here dark mulberry, Mrs. C., would suit you something immense."
"This dark mulberry, Mrs. C., would look amazing on you."
"That'll be about all."
"That should be everything."
He flopped shut his book, snapping a rubber band about it and inserting it in an inner coat pocket.
He slammed his book shut, wrapped a rubber band around it, and tucked it into an inner coat pocket.
"You ought to stick to them dark, winy shades,[Pg 329] Mrs. C. With your coloring and black hair and eyes, they bring you out like a Gipsy. Never seen you look better than at the Y. M. H. A. entertainment."
"You should go with those dark, wine-colored shades,[Pg 329] Mrs. C. With your skin tone and black hair and eyes, they really make you stand out like a Gypsy. I've never seen you look better than at the Y. M. H. A. event."
Quick color flowed down her open throat and into her shirtwaist. It was as if the platitude merged with the very corpuscles of a blush that sank down into thirsty soil.
Quick color flowed down her open throat and into her blouse. It was as if the cliché blended with the very particles of a blush that sank into dry soil.
"You boys," she said, "come out here and throw in a jolly with every bill of goods. I'll take a good fat discount instead."
"You guys," she said, "come out here and throw in a fun deal with every item. I'll take a nice fat discount instead."
"Fact. Never seen you look better. When you got out on the floor in that stamp-your-foot kind of dance with old man Shulof, your hand on your hip and your head jerking it up, there wasn't a girl on the floor, your own daughter included, could touch you, and I'm giving it to you straight."
"Fact. I've never seen you look better. When you hit the dance floor doing that foot-stomping move with old man Shulof, your hand on your hip and your head bobbing, there wasn't a girl on the floor, including your own daughter, who could match you, and I'm being completely honest."
"That old thing! It's a Russian folk-dance my mother taught me the first year we were in this country. I was three years old then, and, when she got just crazy with homesickness, we used to dance it to each other evenings on the kitchen floor."
"That old thing! It's a Russian folk dance my mom taught me the first year we were in this country. I was three years old then, and whenever she got really homesick, we used to dance it for each other in the evenings on the kitchen floor."
"Say, have you heard the news?"
"Hey, have you heard the news?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Guess."
"Take a guess."
"Can't."
"Cannot."
"Hammerstein is bringing over the crowned heads of Europe for vaudeville."
"Hammerstein is bringing the royalty of Europe for vaudeville."
Mrs. Coblenz moved back a step, her mouth falling open.
Mrs. Coblenz took a step back, her mouth hanging open.
"Why—Milton Bauer—in the old country a man could be strung up for saying less than that!"
"Why—Milton Bauer—in the old country a guy could get hanged for saying less than that!"
"That didn't get across. Try another. A Frenchman and his wife were traveling in Russia, and—"
"That didn't come through. Try again. A Frenchman and his wife were traveling in Russia, and—"
"If—if you had an old mother like mine upstairs, Milton, eating out her heart and her days and her weeks and her months over a husband's grave somewhere in Siberia and a son's grave somewhere in Kishinef, you wouldn't see the joke, neither."[Pg 330]
"If you had an elderly mother like mine upstairs, Milton, spending her heart and her days and her weeks and her months grieving over her husband's grave somewhere in Siberia and her son's grave somewhere in Kishinef, you wouldn't find it funny either." [Pg 330]
Mr. Bauer executed a self-administered pat sharply against the back of his hand.
Mr. Bauer slapped the back of his hand hard.
"Keeper," he said, "put me in the brain-ward. I—I'm sorry, Mrs. C., so help me! Didn't mean to. How is your mother, Mrs. C.? Seems to me, at the dance the other night, Selene said she was fine and dandy."
"Keeper," he said, "put me in the mental ward. I—I'm sorry, Mrs. C., I swear! I didn't mean to. How's your mom, Mrs. C.? It seems to me that at the dance the other night, Selene said she was doing great."
"Selene ain't the best judge of her poor old grandmother. It's hard for a young girl to have patience for old age sitting and chewing all day over the past. It's right pitiful the way her grandmother knows it, too, and makes herself talk English all the time to please the child and tries to perk up for her. Selene, thank God, ain't suffered, and can't sympathize!"
"Selene isn’t the best at understanding her poor old grandmother. It’s tough for a young girl to have patience for someone who spends all day reminiscing about the past. It’s really sad how her grandmother realizes this and forces herself to speak English all the time to make the child happy, trying to put on a cheerful front. Selene, thankfully, hasn’t been through hardship and can’t relate!"
"What's ailing her, Mrs. C.? I kinda miss seeing the old lady sitting down here in the store."
"What's wrong with her, Mrs. C.? I really miss seeing the old lady sitting down here in the store."
"It's the last year or so, Milt. Just like all of a sudden, a woman as active as mamma always was, her health and—her mind kind of went off with a pop."
"It's been the last year or so, Milt. Just like that, a woman as active as Mom always was, her health and—her mind just seemed to fade away."
"Thu! Thu!"
"Tweet! Tweet!"
"Doctor says with care she can live for years, but—but it seems terrible the way her—poor mind keeps skipping back. Past all these thirty years in America to—even weeks before I was born. The night they—took my father off to Siberia, with his bare feet in the snow—for distributing papers they found on him—papers that used the word 'svoboda'—'freedom.' And the time, ten years later—they shot down my brother right in front of her for—the same reason. She keeps living it over—living it over till I—could die."
"Doctor says that with care she can live for years, but it feels terrible the way her—poor mind keeps going back. Back all thirty years in America to—even weeks before I was born. The night they—took my father off to Siberia, his bare feet in the snow—for distributing papers they found on him—papers that used the word 'svoboda'—'freedom.' And then, ten years later—they shot my brother right in front of her for—the same reason. She keeps reliving it—reliving it until I—feel like I could die."
"Say, ain't that just a shame, though!"
"Wow, isn't that just a shame!"
"Living it, and living it, and living it! The night with me, a heavy three-year-old, in her arms that she got us to the border, dragging a pack of linens with her! The night my father's feet were bleeding in the snow, when they took him! How with me a kid in the crib, my—my brother's face was crushed in—with a heel and a spur—all night, sometimes, she cries in her sleep—begging to go back to find the graves. All day she[Pg 331] sits making raffia wreaths to take back—making wreaths—making wreaths!"
"Living it, and living it, and living it! That night with me, a heavy three-year-old, in her arms, she got us to the border, dragging a pack of linens with her! The night my father's feet were bleeding in the snow when they took him! With me a kid in the crib, my—my brother's face was crushed in—with a heel and a spur—all night, sometimes she cries in her sleep—begging to go back to find the graves. All day she[Pg 331] sits making raffia wreaths to take back—making wreaths—making wreaths!"
"Say, ain't that tough!"
"Wow, that's tough!"
"It's a godsend she's got the eyes to do it. It's wonderful the way she reads—in English, too. There ain't a daily she misses. Without them and the wreaths—I dunno—I just dunno. Is—is it any wonder, Milt, I—I can't see the joke?"
"It's a blessing she's got the eyes for it. It's amazing how she reads—in English, too. She doesn't miss a single daily. Without them and the wreaths—I don't know—I just don't know. Is—is it any surprise, Milt, I—I can't see the joke?"
"My God, no!"
"Oh my God, no!"
"I'll get her back, though."
"I'll win her back, though."
"Why, you—she can't get back there, Mrs. C."
"Why, you—she can't go back there, Mrs. C."
"There's a way. Nobody can tell me there's not. Before the war—before she got like this, seven hundred dollars would have done it for both of us—and it will again, after the war. She's got the bank-book, and every week that I can squeeze out above expenses, she sees the entry for herself. I'll get her back. There's a way lying around somewhere. God knows why she should eat out her heart to go back—but she wants it. God, how she wants it!"
"There's a way. No one can convince me there isn't. Before the war—before she became like this, seven hundred dollars would have been enough for both of us—and it will be again after the war. She's got the bank book, and every week that I can save beyond expenses, she sees the entry for herself. I’ll win her back. There’s a solution out there somewhere. God knows why she should struggle so much to go back—but she wants it. God, how she wants it!"
"Poor old dame!"
"Poor old lady!"
"You boys guy me with my close-fisted buying these last two years. It's up to me, Milt, to squeeze this old shebang dry. There's not much more than a living in it at best, and now with Selene grown up and naturally wanting to have it like other girls, it ain't always easy to see my way clear. But I'll do it, if I got to trust the store for a year to a child like Selene. I'll get her back."
"You guys have been teasing me about my tight spending these past two years. It's up to me, Milt, to make this old operation work. At most, it's just enough to get by, and now that Selene is grown up and naturally wanting to have things like other girls, it's not always easy for me to see a way forward. But I’ll figure it out, even if I have to trust the store to a kid like Selene for a year. I’ll get her back."
"You can call on me, Mrs. C., to keep my eye on things while you're gone."
"You can count on me, Mrs. C., to keep an eye on things while you're away."
"You boys are one crowd of true blues, all right. There ain't a city salesman comes out here I wouldn't trust to the limit."
"You guys are definitely the real deal. There’s not a city salesman who comes out here that I wouldn’t trust completely."
"You just try me out."
"Just give me a try."
"Why, just to show you how a woman don't know many real friends she has got, why—even Mark Haas, of the Mound City Silk Company, a firm I don't do two hundred dollars' worth of business with a year,[Pg 332] I wish you could have heard him the other night at the Y. M. H. A., a man you know for yourself just comes here to be sociable with the trade."
"Just to show you how a woman doesn't really know how many true friends she has, even Mark Haas, from the Mound City Silk Company, a business I only deal with for about two hundred dollars a year,[Pg 332] I wish you could have heard him the other night at the Y. M. H. A. He’s a guy you know who just comes here to socialize with the business crowd."
"Fine fellow, Mark Haas!"
"Great guy, Mark Haas!"
"'When the time comes, Mrs. Coblenz,' he says, 'that you want to make that trip, just you let me know. Before the war there wasn't a year I didn't cross the water twice, maybe three times, for the firm. I don't know there's much I can do; it ain't so easy to arrange for Russia, but, just the same, you let me know when you're ready to make that trip.' Just like that he said it. That from Mark Haas!"
"'When you're ready to take that trip, Mrs. Coblenz,' he says, 'just let me know. Before the war, there wasn’t a year I didn’t cross the ocean two or three times for work. I’m not sure how much I can help; arranging things for Russia isn't easy, but still, just tell me when you're ready to go.' He said it just like that. That was Mark Haas!"
"And a man like Haas don't talk that way if he don't mean it."
"And a man like Haas doesn't talk that way if he doesn't mean it."
"Mind you, not a hundred dollars a year business with him. I haven't got the demands for silks."
"Just so you know, it’s not a hundred dollars a year business with him. I don’t have the demand for silks."
"That wash silk I'm telling you about though, Mrs. C., does up like a—"
"That washed silk I'm telling you about, Mrs. C., looks like a—"
"There's ma thumping with the poker on the upstairs floor. When it's closing-time, she begins to get restless. I—I wish Selene would come in. She went out with Lester Goldmark in his little flivver, and I get nervous about automobiles."
"There's a loud banging with the poker on the upstairs floor. When it’s closing time, she starts to get anxious. I—I wish Selene would come back. She went out with Lester Goldmark in his little car, and I get nervous about cars."
Mr. Bauer slid an open-face watch from his waistcoat.
Mr. Bauer pulled out an open-face watch from his waistcoat.
"Good Lord, five-forty, and I've just got time to sell the Maplehurst Emporium a bill of goods!"
"Wow, it's 5:40, and I only have time to sell the Maplehurst Emporium some goods!"
"Good-night, Milt; and mind you put up that order of assorted neckwear yourself. Greens in ready-tieds are good sellers for this time of the year, and put in some reds and purples for the teamsters."
"Good night, Milt; and make sure to set up that order of assorted neckwear yourself. Green ready-tied ties sell well this time of year, and add some red and purple ones for the teamsters."
"No sooner said than done."
"Done as soon as said."
"And come out for supper some Sunday night, Milt. It does mamma good to have young people around."
"And come over for dinner one Sunday night, Milt. It makes mom happy to have young people around."
"I'm yours."
"I'm all yours."
"Good-night, Milt."
"Good night, Milt."
He reached across the counter, placing his hand over hers.
He reached across the counter and placed his hand on hers.
"Good-night, Mrs. C.," he said, a note lower in his[Pg 333] throat; "and remember, that call-on-me stuff wasn't just conversation."
"Good night, Mrs. C.," he said, his voice a little deeper; "and remember, that 'call on me' stuff wasn't just talk."
"Good-night, Milt," said Mrs. Coblenz, a coating of husk over her own voice and sliding her hand out from beneath, to top his. "You—you're all right!"
"Good night, Milt," Mrs. Coblenz said, her voice slightly husky as she slid her hand out from underneath to place it on top of his. "You—you're doing just fine!"
Upstairs, in a too tufted and too crowded room directly over the frontal half of the store, the window overlooking the remote sea of city was turning taupe, the dusk of early spring, which is faintly tinged with violet, invading. Beside the stove, a base-burner with faint fire showing through its mica, the identity of her figure merged with the fat upholstery of the chair, except where the faint pink through the mica lighted up old flesh, Mrs. Miriam Horowitz, full of years and senile with them, wove with grasses, the écru of her own skin, wreaths that had mounted to a great stack in a bedroom cupboard.
Upstairs, in a room that was overly stuffed and too busy, right above the front half of the store, the window looking out at the distant city was turning a soft brown as the early spring dusk, tinged with a hint of violet, rolled in. Next to the stove, a base-burner with a faint glow visible through its mica, her figure blended into the plush upholstery of the chair, except where the soft pink light from the mica illuminated her aged skin. Mrs. Miriam Horowitz, aged and somewhat forgetful, wove wreaths from grasses that matched the light color of her own skin, which had piled up into a large stack in a bedroom cupboard.
A clock, with a little wheeze and burring attached to each chime, rang six, and upon it, Mrs. Coblenz, breathing from a climb, opened the door.
A clock, making a slight wheeze and buzz with each chime, rang six, and at that moment, Mrs. Coblenz, catching her breath from climbing the stairs, opened the door.
"Ma, why didn't you rap for Katie to come up and light the gas? You'll ruin your eyes, dearie."
"Mom, why didn’t you call Katie to come up and turn on the gas? You’ll ruin your eyes, sweetie."
She found out a match, immediately lighting two jets of a center-chandelier, turning them down from singing, drawing the shades of the two front and the southeast windows, stooping over the upholstered chair to imprint a light kiss.
She found a match, quickly lighting two jets of the center chandelier, dimming them from bright, drawing the shades of the two front and southeast windows, leaning over the upholstered chair to place a gentle kiss.
"A fine day, mamma. There'll be an entry this week. Fifty dollars and thirteen cents and another call for garden implements. I think I'll lay in a hardware line after we—we get back. I can use the lower shelf of the china-table, eh, ma?"
"A nice day, Mom. There's an entry this week. Fifty dollars and thirteen cents and another request for gardening tools. I think I'll stock up on hardware after we get back. I can use the lower shelf of the china cabinet, right, Mom?"
Mrs. Horowitz, whose face, the color of old linen in the yellowing, emerged rather startling from the still black hair strained back from it, lay back in her chair, turning her profile against the upholstered back, half a wreath and a trail of raffia sliding to the floor. It was as[Pg 334] if age had sapped from beneath the skin, so that every curve had collapsed to bagginess, the cheeks and the underchin sagging with too much skin. Even the hands were crinkled like too large gloves, a wide, curiously etched marriage band hanging loosely from the third finger.
Mrs. Horowitz, whose face resembled the color of old linen that was yellowing, stood out surprisingly against her smooth black hair pulled tightly back. She reclined in her chair, tilting her profile against the cushioned back, half of a floral arrangement and a piece of raffia sliding down to the floor. It was as if age had drained the firmness from her skin, causing every curve to sag, with her cheeks and jowls drooping from excess skin. Even her hands looked crinkled like oversized gloves, with a wide, intricately designed wedding band hanging loosely from the third finger.
Mrs. Coblenz stooped, recovering the wreath.
Mrs. Coblenz bent down and picked up the wreath.
"Say, mamma, this one is a beauty! That's a new weave, ain't it? Here, work some more, dearie—till Selene comes with your evening papers."
"Hey, Mom, this one is gorgeous! That’s a new weave, right? Here, keep working on it, darling—until Selene arrives with your evening papers."
With her profile still to the chair-back, a tear oozed down the corrugated surface of Mrs. Horowitz's cheek. Another.
With her profile still against the back of the chair, a tear slid down the uneven surface of Mrs. Horowitz's cheek. Another.
"Now, mamma! Now, mamma!"
"Now, Mom! Now, Mom!"
"I got a heaviness—here—inside. I got a heaviness—"
"I feel a weight—right here—inside. I feel a weight—"
Mrs. Coblenz slid down to her knees beside the chair.
Mrs. Coblenz dropped to her knees next to the chair.
"Now, mamma; shame on my little mamma! Is that the way to act when Shila comes up after a good day? Ain't we got just lots to be thankful for, the business growing and the bank-book growing, and our Selene on top? Shame on mamma!"
"Now, Mom; shame on my little Mom! Is that how you act when Shila comes home after a good day? Don't we have so much to be thankful for, with the business thriving and the bank account increasing, and our Selene doing great? Shame on Mom!"
"I got a heaviness—here—inside—here."
"I feel a heaviness inside."
Mrs. Coblenz reached up for the old hand, patting it.
Mrs. Coblenz reached up for the old hand, giving it a gentle pat.
"It's nothing, mamma—a little nervousness."
"It's nothing, mom—a little nerves."
"I'm an old woman. I—"
"I'm an elderly woman. I—"
"And just think, Shila's mamma, Mark Haas is going to get us letters and passports and—"
"And just think, Shila's mom, Mark Haas is going to get us letters and passports and—"
"My son—my boy—his father before him—"
"My son—my boy—his dad before him—"
"Mamma—mamma, please don't let a spell come on! It's all right. Shila's going to fix it. Any day now, maybe—"
"Mom—Mom, please don't let a spell happen! It's okay. Shila's going to take care of it. Any day now, maybe—"
"You'm a good girl. You'm a good girl, Shila." Tears were coursing down to a mouth that was constantly wry with the taste of them.
"You’re a good girl. You’re a good girl, Shila." Tears were streaming down to a mouth that was always twisted with the taste of them.
"And you're a good mother, mamma. Nobody knows better than me how good."
"And you're a great mom, Mom. Nobody knows better than I do how awesome you are."
"I was thinking last night, mamma, waiting up for Selene—just thinking how all the good you've done ought to keep your mind off the spells, dearie."
"I was thinking last night, Mom, while waiting up for Selene—just thinking about how all the good you've done should help take your mind off the spells, dear."
"My son—"
"My kid—"
"Why, a woman with as much good to remember as you've got oughtn't to have time for spells. I got to thinking about Coblenz to-day, mamma, how—you never did want him, and when I—I went and did it anyway, and made my mistake, you stood by me to—to the day he died. Never throwing anything up to me! Never nothing but my good little mother, working her hands to the bone after he got us out here to help meet the debts he left us. Ain't that a satisfaction for you to be able to sit and think, mamma, how you helped—"
"Why, a woman with as much good to remember as you have shouldn't have time for regrets. I was thinking about Coblenz today, Mom, how—you never really wanted him, and when I—I went ahead and did it anyway, and made my mistake, you stood by me until the day he died. You never threw anything back at me! You were always just my good little mom, working your fingers to the bone after he got us out here to help pay off the debts he left us. Isn’t that a satisfaction for you to be able to sit and think, Mom, about how you helped—"
"His feet—blood from my heart in the snow—blood from my heart!"
"His feet—blood from my heart in the snow—blood from my heart!"
"The past is gone, darling. What's the use tearing yourself to pieces with it? Them years in New York, when it was a fight even for bread, and them years here trying to raise Selene and get the business on a footing, you didn't have time to brood then, mamma. That's why, dearie, if only you'll keep yourself busy with something—the wreaths—the—"
"The past is over, sweetheart. What's the point of breaking yourself down over it? Those years in New York, when it was a struggle just to get by, and those years here trying to raise Selene and get the business up and running, you didn’t have time to dwell on it back then, mom. That’s why, darling, if you could just keep yourself occupied with something—the wreaths—the—"
"His feet—blood from my—"
"His feet—blood from me—"
"But I'm going to take you back, mamma. To papa's grave. To Aylorff's. But don't eat your heart out until it comes, darling. I'm going to take you back, mamma, with every wreath in the stack; only, you mustn't eat out your heart in spells. You mustn't, mamma; you mustn't."
"But I'm taking you back, Mom. To Dad's grave. To Aylorff's. But don't worry until it happens, sweetheart. I'm going to take you back, Mom, with every wreath in the bunch; just promise me you won't be sad all the time. You really shouldn't, Mom; you really shouldn't."
Sobs rumbled up through Mrs. Horowitz, which her hand to her mouth tried to constrict.
Sobs erupted from Mrs. Horowitz, and she tried to muffle them with her hand over her mouth.
"For his people he died. The papers—I begged he should burn them—he couldn't—I begged he should keep in his hate—he couldn't—in the square he talked it—the soldiers—he died for his people—they got him—the soldiers—his feet in the snow when they took him—the blood in the snow—O my God—my—God!"[Pg 336]
"For his people, he died. I pleaded with him to burn the papers—he couldn’t do it—I urged him to hold on to his anger—he couldn’t do that either—in the square, he spoke it out—the soldiers—he died for his people—they captured him—the soldiers—his feet in the snow when they took him—the blood in the snow—Oh my God—my—God!"[Pg 336]
"Mamma, darling, please don't go over it all again. What's the use making yourself sick? Please!"
"Mom, please don’t go over it all again. What’s the point of making yourself sick? Please!"
She was well forward in her chair now, winding her dry hands one over the other with a small rotary motion.
She leaned forward in her chair now, rubbing her dry hands together in a small circular motion.
"I was rocking—Shila-baby in my lap—stirring on the fire black lentils for my boy—black lentils—he—"
"I was rocking—Shila-baby in my lap—stirring black lentils on the fire for my boy—black lentils—he—"
"Mamma!"
"Mom!"
"My boy. Like his father before him. My—"
"My son. Just like his father before him. My—"
"Mamma, please! Selene is coming any minute now. You know how she hates it. Don't let yourself think back, mamma. A little will-power, the doctor says, is all you need. Think of to-morrow, mamma; maybe, if you want, you can come down and sit in the store awhile and—"
"Mom, please! Selene is coming any minute now. You know how much she hates it. Don’t dwell on the past, Mom. A little willpower, the doctor says, is all you need. Think about tomorrow, Mom; maybe, if you want, you can come down and sit in the store for a while and—"
"I was rocking. O my God, I was rocking, and—"
"I was rocking. Oh my God, I was rocking, and—"
"Don't get to it—mamma, please! Don't rock yourself that way! You'll get yourself dizzy. Don't, ma; don't!"
"Don't do that—Mom, please! Don't rock like that! You'll make yourself dizzy. Please, Mom; don't!"
"Outside—my boy—the holler—O God, in my ears all my life! My boy—the papers—the swords—Aylorff—Aylorff—"
"Outside—my son—the shout—Oh God, in my ears all my life! My son—the papers—the swords—Aylorff—Aylorff—"
"Shh-h-h—mamma—"
"Shh—mom—"
"It came through his heart out the back—a blade with two sides—out the back when I opened the door—the spur in his face when he fell—Shila—the spur in his face—the beautiful face of my boy—my Aylorff—my husband before him—that died to make free!" And fell back, bathed in the sweat of the terrific hiccoughing of sobs.
"It went through his heart and out his back—a double-edged blade—out the back when I opened the door— the shock in his face when he fell—Shila—the shock in his face—the beautiful face of my boy—my Aylorff—my husband before him—that died to set us free!" And she fell back, drenched in sweat from the intense sobs.
"Mamma, mamma—my God! What shall we do? These spells! You'll kill yourself, darling. I'm going to take you back, dearie—ain't that enough? I promise. I promise. You mustn't, mamma! These spells—- they ain't good for a young girl like Selene to hear. Mamma, ain't you got your own Shila—your own Selene? Ain't that something? Ain't it? Ain't it?"
"Mama, Mama—oh my God! What are we going to do? These episodes! You’re going to hurt yourself, sweetie. I’m going to take you back, okay? Isn’t that enough? I promise. I promise. You can’t, Mama! These episodes—they aren’t good for a young girl like Selene to hear. Mama, don’t you have your own Shila—your own Selene? Isn’t that something? Isn’t it? Isn’t it?"
Large drops of sweat had come out and a state[Pg 337] of exhaustion that swept completely over, prostrating the huddled form in the chair.
Large drops of sweat had appeared, and a feeling of exhaustion washed over, leaving the hunched figure in the chair completely drained.
With her arms twined about the immediately supporting form of her daughter, her entire weight relaxed, and footsteps that dragged without lift, one after the other, Mrs. Horowitz groped out, one hand feeling in advance, into the gloom of a room adjoining.
With her arms wrapped around her daughter, fully relaxed and dragging her feet, Mrs. Horowitz reached out with one hand into the dimly lit room next door.
"Rest! O my God, rest!"
"Rest! Oh my God, rest!"
"Yes, yes, mamma; lean on me."
"Yeah, yeah, Mom; lean on me."
"My—bed."
"My bed."
"Yes, yes, darling."
"Sure, sure, babe."
"Bed."
"Bed."
Her voice had died now to a whimper that lay on the room after she had passed out of it.
Her voice had faded to a whimper that lingered in the room after she had left.
When Selene Coblenz, with a gust that swept the room, sucking the lace curtains back against the panes, flung open the door upon that chromatic scene, the two jets of gas were singing softly into its silence, and, within the nickel-trimmed base-burner, the pink mica had cooled to gray. Sweeping open that door, she closed it softly, standing for the moment against it, her hand crossed in back and on the knob. It was as if standing there with her head cocked and beneath a shadowy blue sailor-hat, a smile coming out, something within her was playing, sweetly insistent to be heard. Philomela, at the first sound of her nightingale self, must have stood thus, trembling with melody. Opposite her, above the crowded mantelpiece and surmounted by a raffia wreath, the enlarged-crayon gaze of her deceased maternal grandparent, abetted by a horrible device of photography, followed her, his eyes focusing the entire room at a glance. Impervious to that scrutiny, Miss Coblenz moved a tiptoe step or two further into the room, lifting off her hat, staring and smiling through a three-shelved cabinet of knick-knacks at what she saw far beyond. Beneath the two jets, high lights in her hair came out, bronze showing[Pg 338] through the brown waves and the patches of curls brought out over her cheeks.
When Selene Coblenz burst through the door, a gust of air swept the room, pulling the lace curtains back against the windows. The vibrant scene she entered was accompanied by the soft humming of two gas jets, and the pink mica in the nickel-trimmed base-burner had cooled down to gray. After swinging the door open, she closed it gently and stood against it for a moment, her hand resting on the knob at her back. With her head tilted and wearing a shadowy blue sailor hat, a smile emerged, revealing a sweet, insistent feeling inside her that wanted to be expressed. At that first hint of her melodic presence, Philomela must have stood similarly, shaking with music. Across from her, above the crowded mantel, a large crayon portrait of her late maternal grandparent, framed by a dreadful photography technique, stared at her, his gaze taking in the whole room. Unfazed by that observation, Miss Coblenz took a couple of tiptoe steps deeper into the room, removed her hat, and gazed and smiled through a three-shelved cabinet of knick-knacks at what lay far beyond. Under the light from the two gas jets, her hair shone with bronze highlights that peeked through the brown waves and curls framing her cheeks.
In her dark-blue dress with the row of silver buttons down what was hip before the hipless age, the chest sufficiently concave and the silhouette a mere stroke of hard pencil, Miss Selene Coblenz measured up and down to America's Venus de Milo, whose chief curvature is of the spine. Slim-etched, and that slimness enhanced by a conscious kind of collapse beneath the blue-silk girdle that reached up halfway to her throat, hers were those proportions which strong women, eschewing the sweetmeat, would earn by the sweat of the Turkish bath.
In her dark-blue dress with a row of silver buttons down what was considered stylish before the age of flat, Miss Selene Coblenz had a concave chest and a silhouette that looked like it was sketched with a hard pencil. She compared herself against America's Venus de Milo, whose main curve is her spine. With her slim figure, accentuated by a deliberate kind of slump beneath the blue-silk belt that reached halfway up to her throat, she had the kind of proportions that strong women, avoiding sweets, would achieve through hard work in the Turkish bath.
When Miss Coblenz caught her eye in the square of mirror above the mantelpiece, her hands flew to her cheeks to feel of their redness. They were soft cheeks, smooth with the pollen of youth, and hands still casing them, she moved another step toward the portièred door.
When Miss Coblenz saw herself in the mirror above the mantel, she quickly touched her cheeks to check their redness. They were soft cheeks, smooth with the freshness of youth, and while her hands were still resting on them, she took another step toward the curtain-draped door.
"Mamma!"
"Mom!"
Mrs. Coblenz emerged immediately, finger up for silence, kissing her daughter on the little spray of cheek-curls.
Mrs. Coblenz stepped out right away, putting her finger up for silence, and kissed her daughter on her little curly cheeks.
"Shh-h-h! Gramaw just had a terrible spell."
"Shh! Grandma just had a really bad episode."
She dropped down into the upholstered chair beside the base-burner, the pink and moisture of exertion out in her face, took to fanning herself with the end of a face-towel flung across her arm.
She sank into the cushioned chair next to the heater, her face flushed and sweaty from exertion, and started fanning herself with the end of a face towel draped over her arm.
"Poor gramaw!" she said. "Poor gramaw!"
"Poor grandma!" she said. "Poor grandma!"
Miss Coblenz sat down on the edge of a slim, home-gilded chair, and took to gathering the blue-silk dress into little plaits at her knee.
Miss Coblenz sat on the edge of a slender, gold-trimmed chair and started to gather her blue silk dress into small folds at her knee.
"Of course—if you don't want to know where I've been—or anything—"
"Sure—if you're not interested in where I've been—or anything—"
Mrs. Coblenz jerked herself to the moment.
Mrs. Coblenz snapped herself back to the present.
"Did mamma's girl have a good time? Look at your dress all dusty! You oughtn't to wear you best in that little flivver."
"Did Mom have a good time? Look at your dress, it's all dusty! You shouldn't wear your best in that little junker."
Suddenly Miss Coblenz raised her eyes, her red mouth bunched, her eyes all iris.[Pg 339]
Suddenly, Miss Coblenz looked up, her red lips pursed, her eyes fully dilated.[Pg 339]
"Of course—if you don't want to know—anything."
"Of course—if you don't want to know—anything."
At that large, brilliant gaze, Mrs. Coblenz leaned forward, quickened.
At that intense, bright gaze, Mrs. Coblenz leaned forward, eager.
"Why, Selene!"
"Wow, Selene!"
"Well, why—why don't you ask me something?"
"Well, why don’t you ask me something?"
"Why I—I dunno, honey, did—did you and Lester have a nice ride?"
"Why I—I don’t know, honey, did you and Lester have a nice ride?"
There hung a slight pause, and then a swift moving and crumpling-up of Miss Coblenz on the floor beside her mother's knee.
There was a brief pause, and then Miss Coblenz quickly collapsed onto the floor next to her mother's knee.
"You know—only, you won't ask."
"You know—but you won't ask."
With her hand light upon her daughter's hair, Mrs. Coblenz leaned forward, her bosom rising to faster breathing.
With her hand gently resting on her daughter's hair, Mrs. Coblenz leaned forward, her chest rising with quicker breaths.
"Why—Selene—I why—"
"Why, Selene—I don’t understand—"
"We—we were speeding along and—all of a sudden—out of a clear sky—he—he popped. He wants it in June—so we can make it our honeymoon to his new territory out in Oklahoma. He knew he was going to pop, he said, ever since the first night he saw me at the Y. M. H. A. He says to his uncle Mark, the very next day in the store, he says to him, 'Uncle Mark,' he says, 'I've met the little girl.' He says he thinks more of my little finger than all of his regular crowd of girls in town put together. He wants to live in one of the built-in-bed flats on Wasserman Avenue, like all the swell young marrieds. He's making twenty-six hundred now, mamma, and if he makes good in the new Oklahoma territory, his uncle Mark is—is going to take care of him better. Ain't it like a dream, mamma—your little Selene all of a sudden in with—the somebodys?"
"We were rushing along when suddenly, out of nowhere, he showed up. He wants to get married in June, so we can make it our honeymoon in his new place in Oklahoma. He said he knew he was going to propose ever since the first night he saw me at the Y.M.H.A. The next day, he told his Uncle Mark at the store, 'Uncle Mark, I've met the girl.' He says he cares more about my little finger than all the other girls in town combined. He wants to live in one of those built-in-bed apartments on Wasserman Avenue, like all the cool young couples. He's earning twenty-six hundred now, Mom, and if he does well in the new Oklahoma territory, Uncle Mark is going to help him out even more. Isn't it like a dream, Mom—your little Selene suddenly hanging out with the important people?"
Immediately tears were already finding staggering procession down Mrs. Coblenz' face, her hovering arms completely encircling the slight figure at her feet.
Immediately, tears were already streaming down Mrs. Coblenz's face, her outstretched arms fully embracing the slight figure at her feet.
"My little girl! My little Selene! My all!"
"My little girl! My little Selene! My everything!"
"I'll be marrying into one of the best families in town, ma. A girl who marries a nephew of Mark Haas can[Pg 340] hold up her head with the best of them. There's not a boy in town with a better future than Lester. Like Lester says, everything his uncle Mark touches turns to gold, and he's already touched Lester. One of the best known men on Washington Avenue for his blood-uncle, and on his poor dead father's side related to the Katz & Harberger Harbergers. Was I right, mamma, when I said if you'd only let me stop school, I'd show you? Was I right, momsie?"
"I'm going to marry into one of the best families in town, Mom. A girl who marries Mark Haas's nephew can hold her head high with the best of them. There's not a guy in town with a brighter future than Lester. Like Lester says, everything his uncle Mark touches turns to gold, and Lester's already received that touch. He's well-known on Washington Avenue thanks to his uncle, and on his late father's side, he's related to the Katz & Harberger family. Was I right, Mom, when I said if you'd just let me drop out of school, I'd prove it to you? Was I right, Mom?"
"My baby! It's like I can't realize it. So young!"
"My baby! I can't believe it. So young!"
"He took the measure of my finger, mamma, with a piece of string. A diamond, he says, not too flashy, but neat."
"He measured my finger, Mom, with a piece of string. A diamond, he says, not too flashy, but nice."
"We have 'em, and we suffer for 'em, and we lose 'em."
"We have them, we suffer for them, and we lose them."
"He's going to trade in the flivver for a chummy roadster, and—"
"He's going to trade in the old car for a stylish roadster, and—"
"Oh, darling, it's like I can't bear it!"
"Oh, sweetheart, I can barely handle it!"
At that, Miss Coblenz sat back on her tall wooden heels, mauve spats crinkling.
At that, Miss Coblenz leaned back on her tall wooden heels, her mauve spats crinkling.
"Well, you're a merry little future mother-in-law, momsie."
"Well, you're a cheerful little future mother-in-law, mom."
"It ain't that, baby. I'm happy that my girl has got herself up in the world with a fine upright boy like Lester; only—you can't understand, babe, till you've got something of your own flesh and blood that belongs to you, that I—I couldn't feel anything except that a piece of my heart was going if—if it was a king you was marrying."
"It’s not that, baby. I’m really happy that my girl is doing well with a great guy like Lester; it’s just that—you can’t really get it, babe, until you have something of your own, something that’s yours, that I—I wouldn’t be able to feel anything except that a part of my heart was going if—if you were marrying a king."
"Now, momsie, it's not like I was moving a thousand miles away. You can be glad I don't have to go far, to New York or to Cleveland, like Alma Yawitz."
"Now, Mom, it’s not like I’m moving a thousand miles away. You should be glad I don’t have to go far, like New York or Cleveland, like Alma Yawitz."
"I am! I am!"
"I am! I am!"
"Uncle—Uncle Mark, I guess, will furnish us up like he did Leon and Irma—only, I don't want mahogany—I want Circassian walnut. He gave them their flat-silver, too, Puritan design, for an engagement present. Think of it, mamma, me having that stuck-up Irma[Pg 341] Sinsheimer for a relation! It always made her sore when I got chums with Amy at school and got my nose in it with the Acme crowd, and—and she'll change her tune now, I guess, me marrying her husband's second cousin."
"Uncle—Uncle Mark, I guess, will set us up like he did for Leon and Irma—only, I don’t want mahogany—I want Circassian walnut. He gave them their flatware too, Puritan style, as an engagement gift. Can you believe it, Mom, me having that snobby Irma[Pg 341] Sinsheimer as a relative! It always bothered her when I hung out with Amy at school and got involved with the Acme group, and—she’ll probably change her attitude now that I’m marrying her husband's second cousin."
"Didn't Lester want to—to come in for a while, Selene, to—to see—me?"
"Didn't Lester want to come in for a bit, Selene, to see me?"
Sitting there on her heels, Miss Coblenz looked away, answering with her face in profile.
Sitting on her heels, Miss Coblenz looked away, responding with her face turned to the side.
"Yes; only—I—well if you want to know it, mamma, it's no fun for a girl to bring a boy like Lester up here in—in this crazy room all hung up with gramaw's wreaths and half the time her sitting out there in the dark looking in at us through the door and talking to herself."
"Yeah, but—well, if you really want to know, Mom, it's not enjoyable for a girl to bring a guy like Lester up here in—in this weird room all decorated with Grandma's wreaths and half the time she's just sitting out there in the dark, staring at us through the door and talking to herself."
"Gramaw's an old—"
"Grandma's an old—"
"Is—it any wonder I'm down at Amy's half the time. How—do you think a girl feels to have gramaw keep hanging onto that old black wig of hers and not letting me take the crayons or wreaths down off the wall. In Lester's crowd, they don't know—nothing about Revolutionary stuff and—and persecutions. Amy's grandmother don't even talk with an accent, and Lester says his grandmother came from Alsace-Lorraine. That's French. They think only tailors and old-clothes men and—"
"Is it any wonder I'm at Amy's half the time? How do you think a girl feels when her grandma won't let her take down that old black wig or the crayons and wreaths off the wall? In Lester's group, they don't know anything about Revolutionary stuff or persecutions. Amy's grandma doesn't even talk with an accent, and Lester says his grandma came from Alsace-Lorraine. That's French. They think only tailors and second-hand clothing guys are involved—"
"Selene!"
"Selene!"
"Well, they do. You—you're all right, mamma, as up to date as any of them, but how do you think a girl feels with gramaw always harping right in front of everybody the—the way granpa was a revolutionist and was—was hustled off barefooted to Siberia like—like a tramp. And the way she was cooking black beans when—my uncle—died. Other girls' grandmothers don't tell everything they know. Alma Yawitz's grandmother wears lorgnettes, and you told me yourself they came from nearly the same part of the Pale as gramaw. But you don't hear them remembering it. Alma Yawitz says she's Alsace-Lorraine on both sides. People don't—tell[Pg 342] everything they know. Anyway—where a girl's got herself as far as I have."
"Well, they do. You—you're all right, Mom, as up to date as any of them, but how do you think a girl feels when Grandma is always bringing up in front of everyone how Grandpa was a revolutionary and got sent off barefoot to Siberia like a bum? And how she was cooking black beans when my uncle died. Other girls' grandmothers don't spill everything they know. Alma Yawitz's grandmother wears glasses, and you told me they come from almost the same part of the Pale as Grandma. But you don’t hear them reminiscing about it. Alma Yawitz says she's Alsace-Lorraine on both sides. People don’t—tell[Pg 342] everything they know. Anyway—where a girl's managed to get herself as far as I have."
Through sobs that rocked her, Mrs. Coblenz looked down upon her daughter.
Through sobs that shook her, Mrs. Coblenz looked down at her daughter.
"Your poor old grandmother don't deserve that from you! In her day, she worked her hands to the bone for you. With—the kind of father you had, we—we might have died in the gutter but—for how she helped to keep us out, you ungrateful girl—your poor old grandmother that's suffered so terrible!"
"Your poor old grandmother doesn't deserve that from you! She worked herself to the bone for you back in her day. With—given the kind of father you had, we—we might have ended up in the gutter, but—for how she helped to keep us out, you ungrateful girl—your poor old grandmother who has suffered so much!"
"I know it, mamma, but so have other people suffered."
"I know, mom, but other people have suffered too."
"She's old, Selene—old."
"She's old, Selene—really old."
"I tell you it's the way you indulge her, mamma. I've seen her sitting here as perk as you please, and the minute you come in the room, down goes her head like—like she was dying."
"I’m telling you, it’s how you spoil her, Mom. I’ve watched her sitting here all smug, and the moment you walk into the room, her head drops like she’s about to faint."
"It's her mind, Selene—that's going. That's why I feel if I could only get her back. She ain't old, gramaw ain't. If I could only get her back where she—could see for herself—the graves—is all she needs. All old people think of—the grave. It's eating her—eating her mind. Mark Haas is going to fix it for me after the war—maybe before—if he can. That's the only way poor gramaw can live—or die—happy, Selene. Now—now that my—my little girl ain't any longer my responsibility, I—I'm going to take her back—my little—girl"—her hand reached out, caressing the smooth head, her face projected forward and the eyes yearning down—"my all."
"It's her mind, Selene—that's slipping away. That's why I feel if I could just bring her back. She isn't old, gramaw isn't. If I could just get her back where she—could see for herself—the graves—it's all she needs. All old people think about—the grave. It's consuming her—eating away at her mind. Mark Haas is going to help me out after the war—maybe even before—if he can. That's the only way poor gramaw can live—or die—happy, Selene. Now—now that my—my little girl isn’t my responsibility anymore, I—I'm going to bring her back—my little—girl"—her hand reached out, stroking the smooth head, her face leaning forward and her eyes filled with longing—"my everything."
"It's you will be my responsibility now, ma."
"It's going to be my responsibility now, mom."
"No! No!"
"No! No!"
"The first thing Lester says was a flat on Wasserman and a spare room for mother Coblenz when she wants to come down. Wasn't it sweet for him to put it that way right off, ma. 'Mother Coblenz,' he says."
"The first thing Lester says is there’s a place for Wasserman and a spare room for Mother Coblenz when she wants to visit. Wasn’t it nice of him to put it that way right from the start, Mom? 'Mother Coblenz,' he says."
"He's a good boy, Selene. It'll be a proud day for[Pg 343] me and gramaw. Gramaw mustn't miss none of it. He's a good boy and a fine family."
"He's a good boy, Selene. It'll be a proud day for[Pg 343] me and Grandma. Grandma can't miss any of it. He's a good boy and a great family."
"That's why, mamma, we—got to—to do it up right."
"That's why, Mom, we have to do it properly."
"Lester knows, child, he's not marrying a rich girl."
"Lester knows, kid, he’s not marrying a wealthy girl."
"A girl don't have to—be rich to get married right."
"A girl doesn't have to be rich to get married properly."
"You'll have as good as mamma can afford to give it to her girl."
"You'll get as much as mom can provide for her girl."
"It—it would be different if Lester's uncle and all wasn't in the Acme Club crowd, and if I hadn't got in with all that bunch. It's the last expense I'll ever be to you, mamma."
"It would be different if Lester's uncle and everyone else weren't in the Acme Club crowd, and if I hadn't gotten mixed up with all of them. This will be the last expense I'll ever be to you, mom."
"Oh, baby, don't say that!"
"Oh, babe, don't say that!"
"I—me and Lester—Lester and me were talking, mamma—when the engagement's announced next week—a reception—"
"I—Lester and I—were talking, Mom—when the engagement is announced next week—a reception—"
"We can clear out this room, move the bed out of gramaw's room into ours, and serve the ice-cream and cake in—"
"We can clear out this room, move the bed from Grandma's room into ours, and serve the ice cream and cake in—"
"Oh, mamma, I don't mean—that!"
"Oh, Mom, I didn't mean that!"
"What?"
"What’s up?"
"Who ever heard of having a reception here! People won't come from town way out to this old—cabbage patch. Even Gertie Wolf with their big house on West Pine Boulevard had her reception at the Walsingham Hotel. You—we—can't expect Mark Haas and all the relations—the Sinsheimers—and—all to come out here. I'd rather not have any."
"Who ever thought of having a reception here! No one is going to come all the way out to this old—cabbage patch. Even Gertie Wolf, with their big house on West Pine Boulevard, had her reception at the Walsingham Hotel. You—we—can’t expect Mark Haas and all the relatives—the Sinsheimers—and—all to come out here. I’d rather not have any."
"But, Selene, everybody knows we ain't millionaires, and that you got in with that crowd through being friends at school with Amy Rosen. All the city salesmen and the boys on Washington Avenue, even Mark Haas himself, that time he was in the store with Lester, knows the way we live. You don't need to be ashamed of your little home, Selene, even if it ain't on West Pine Boulevard."
"But, Selene, everyone knows we’re not millionaires, and that you got in with that group because you were friends at school with Amy Rosen. All the city salesmen and the guys on Washington Avenue, even Mark Haas himself, when he was in the store with Lester, know how we live. You don’t need to be ashamed of your cozy little home, Selene, even if it’s not on West Pine Boulevard."
"It'll be—your last expense, mamma. The Walsingham,[Pg 344] that's where the girl that Lester Goldmark marries is expected to have her reception."
"It'll be your last expense, Mom. The Walsingham,[Pg 344] that's where the girl Lester Goldmark is marrying is expected to have her reception."
"But, Selene, mamma can't afford nothing like that."
"But, Selene, Mom can't afford anything like that."
Pink swam up into Miss Coblenz's face, and above the sheer-white collar there was a little beating movement at the throat, as if something were fluttering within.
Pink swam up to Miss Coblenz's face, and just above the sheer white collar, there was a slight throbbing movement at her throat, as if something were fluttering inside.
"I—I'd just as soon not get married as—as not to have it like other girls."
"I'd rather not get married than not have it like other girls."
"But, Selene—"
"But, Selene—"
"If I—can't have a trousseau like other girls and the things that go with marrying into a—a family like Lester's—I—then—there's no use. I—I can't! I—wouldn't!"
"If I can't have a trousseau like other girls and the things that come with marrying into a family like Lester's, then there's no point. I can't! I wouldn't!"
She was fumbling now for a handkerchief against tears that were imminent.
She was now searching for a tissue to wipe away the tears that were about to fall.
"Why, baby, a girl couldn't have a finer trousseau than the old linens back yet from Russia that me and gramaw got saved up for our girl—linen that can't be bought these days. Bed-sheets that gramaw herself carried to the border, and—"
"Why, baby, a girl couldn't have a better trousseau than the old linens we saved up for our girl that just came back from Russia—linens you can't buy these days. Bed sheets that gramaw herself took to the border, and—"
"Oh, I know. I knew you'd try to dump that stuff on me. That old worm-eaten stuff in gramaw's chest."
"Oh, I get it. I knew you’d try to unload that stuff on me. That old, worn-out junk in grandma's chest."
"It's hand-woven, Selene, with—"
"It's handwoven, Selene, with—"
"I wouldn't have that yellow old stuff—that old-fashioned junk—if I didn't have any trousseau. If I can't afford monogrammed up-to-date linens, like even Alma Yawitz, and a—a pussy-willow-taffeta reception dress, I wouldn't have any. I wouldn't." Her voice crowded with passion and tears rose to the crest of a sob. "I—I'd die first!"
"I wouldn't have that old yellow stuff—that outdated junk—if I didn't have any wedding supplies. If I can't afford modern monogrammed linens, like even Alma Yawitz does, and a pussy-willow tafta reception dress, then I wouldn't have any at all. I wouldn’t." Her voice was filled with emotion, and tears began to well up as she spoke. "I—I’d rather die!"
"Selene, Selene, mamma ain't got the money. If she had it, wouldn't she be willing to take the very last penny to give her girl the kind of a wedding she wants? A trousseau like Alma's cost a thousand dollars if it cost a cent. Her table-napkins alone they say cost thirty-six dollars a dozen, unmonogrammed. A reception at the Walsingham costs two hundred dollars if it costs a cent.[Pg 345] Selene, mamma will make for you every sacrifice she can afford, but she ain't got the money."
"Selene, Selene, Mom doesn't have the money. If she did, wouldn't she be ready to spend every last penny to give her girl the kind of wedding she wants? A trousseau like Alma's costs a thousand dollars if it costs a cent. They say her table napkins alone cost thirty-six dollars a dozen, unmonogrammed. A reception at the Walsingham costs two hundred dollars if it costs a cent.[Pg 345] Selene, Mom will make every sacrifice she can afford for you, but she just doesn't have the money."
"You—have got the money!"
"You—have the money!"
"So help me God, Selene! You know, with the quarries shut down, what business has been. You know how—sometimes even to make ends meet, it is a pinch. You're an ungrateful girl, Selene, to ask what I ain't able to do for you. A child like you that's been indulged, that I ain't even asked ever in her life to help a day down in the store. If I had the money, God knows you should be married in real lace, with the finest trousseau a girl ever had. But I ain't got the money—I ain't got the money."
"So help me God, Selene! You know how tough business has been with the quarries shut down. Sometimes, even making ends meet is a struggle. You're an ungrateful girl, Selene, for asking what I just can't do for you. A child like you, who's always been spoiled, and I’ve never even asked you to help out at the store for a single day. If I had the money, trust me, you would have the most beautiful lace wedding, with the best trousseau a girl could ever dream of. But I don’t have the money—I don't have the money."
"You have got the money! The book in gramaw's drawer is seven hundred and forty. I guess I ain't blind. I know a thing or two."
"You've got the money! The book in grandma's drawer shows seven hundred and forty. I guess I'm not blind. I know a thing or two."
"Why Selene—that's gramaw's—to go back—"
"Why Selene—that’s grandma’s—to go back—"
"You mean the bank-book's hers?"
"You mean the bank book is hers?"
"That's gramaw's to go back—home on. That's the money for me to take gramaw and her wreaths back home on."
"That's gramaw's to take back home. That's the money for me to take gramaw and her wreaths back home."
"There you go—talking loony."
"There you go—talking crazy."
"Selene!"
"Selene!"
"Well, I'd like to know what else you'd call it, kidding yourself along like that."
"Well, I want to know what else you’d call it, fooling yourself like that."
"You—"
"You—"
"All right. If you think gramaw, with her life all lived, comes first before me, with all my life to live—all right!"
"Fine. If you think grandma, who has already lived her life, comes before me, with my whole life ahead of me—fine!"
"Your poor old—"
"Your poor old friend—"
"It's always been gramaw first in this house, anyway. I couldn't even have company since I'm grown up because the way she's always allowed around. Nobody can say I ain't good to gramaw; Lester say it's beautiful the way I am with her, remembering always to bring the newspapers and all, but just the same I know when right's right and wrong's wrong. If my life ain't more[Pg 346] important than gramaw's, with hers all lived, all right. Go ahead!"
"It's always been gramaw first in this house, anyway. I couldn't even have friends over since I grew up because of the way she's always treated. Nobody can say I'm not good to gramaw; Lester says it's great how I am with her, always remembering to bring the newspapers and everything, but I still know when right is right and wrong is wrong. If my life isn't more[Pg 346] important than gramaw's, with hers all lived, that's fine. Go ahead!"
"Selene, Selene, ain't it coming to gramaw, after all her years' hard work helping us that—she should be entitled to go back with her wreaths for the graves? Ain't she entitled to die with that off her poor old mind? You bad, ungrateful girl, you, it's coming to a poor old woman that's suffered as terrible as gramaw that I should find a way to take her back."
"Selene, Selene, isn’t it time for gramaw, after all her years of hard work helping us, to go back with her wreaths for the graves? Isn’t she entitled to die without that weighing on her poor old mind? You ungrateful girl, it’s only right for a poor old woman who has suffered as much as gramaw that I should find a way to take her back."
"Take her back. Where—to jail? To prison in Siberia herself—"
"Take her back. Where—to jail? To a prison in Siberia yourself—"
"There's a way—"
"There's a way—"
"You know gramaw's too old to take a trip like that. You know in your own heart she won't ever see that day. Even before the war, much less now, there wasn't a chance for her to get passports back there. I don't say it ain't all right to kid her along, but when it comes to—to keeping me out of the—the biggest thing that can happen to a girl—when gramaw wouldn't know the difference if you keep showing her the bank-book—it ain't right. That's what it ain't. It ain't right!"
"You know Grandma's too old to take a trip like that. Deep down, you know she won't ever see that day. Even before the war, let alone now, there was no chance for her to get passports back there. I'm not saying it's wrong to keep her spirits up, but when it comes to—keeping me from experiencing—the biggest thing that can happen to a girl—when Grandma wouldn't even notice if you keep showing her the bank book—it just isn't right. That's what it isn't. It isn't right!"
In the smallest possible compass, Miss Coblenz crouched now upon the floor, head down somewhere in her knees, and her curving back racked with rising sobs.
In the tightest space possible, Miss Coblenz now huddled on the floor, her head tucked into her knees, and her rounded back shaking with stifled sobs.
"Selene—but some day—"
"Selene—but someday—"
"Some day nothing! A woman like gramaw can't do much more than go down-town once a year, and then you talk about taking her to Russia! You can't get in there, I—tell you—no way you try to fix it after—the way gramaw—had—to leave. Even before the war, Ray Letsky's father couldn't get back on business. There's nothing for her there even after she gets there. In thirty years do you think you can find those graves? Do you know the size of Siberia? No! But I got to pay—I got to pay for gramaw's nonsense. But I won't. I won't go to Lester, if I can't go right. I—"
"Someday, nothing! A woman like Grandma can't do much more than go downtown once a year, and then you talk about taking her to Russia! You can't get in there, I—tell you—no way you try to fix it after—the way Grandma—had—to leave. Even before the war, Ray Letsky's dad couldn't get back on business. There's nothing for her there even after she gets there. In thirty years, do you think you can find those graves? Do you know how big Siberia is? No! But I have to pay—I have to pay for Grandma's nonsense. But I won't. I won't go to Lester if I can't do it right. I—"
"Baby, don't cry so—for God's sake don't cry so!
"Baby, please stop crying—don't cry so much!"
"Sh-h-h—you'll wake gramaw."
"Shh—you'll wake grandma."
"I do!"
"Absolutely!"
"O God, help me to do the right thing!"
"O God, help me to do the right thing!"
"If gramaw could understand, she'd be the first one to tell you the right thing. Anybody would."
"If Grandma could understand, she'd be the first to tell you what's right. Anyone would."
"No! No! That little bank-book and its entries are her life—her life."
"No! No! That little bank book and its entries are her whole life—her entire life."
"She don't need to know, mamma. I'm not asking that. That's the way they always do with old people to keep them satisfied. Just humor 'em. Ain't I the one with life before me—ain't I, mamma?"
"She doesn't need to know, Mom. I'm not asking that. That's how they always handle old people to keep them happy. Just humor them. Am I not the one with life ahead of me—am I, Mom?"
"O God, show me the way!"
"God, guide me!"
"If there was a chance, you think I'd be spoiling things for gramaw? But there ain't, mamma—not one."
"If there was a chance, you think I’d ruin things for grandma? But there isn’t, mom—not at all."
"I keep hoping if not before, then after the war. With the help of Mark Haas—"
"I keep hoping that if not before, then after the war. With the help of Mark Haas—"
"With the book in her drawer like always, and the entries changed once in a while, she'll never know the difference. I swear to God she'll never know the difference, mamma!"
"With the book in her drawer like always, and the entries updated now and then, she'll never notice the difference. I swear to God she'll never notice the difference, mom!"
"Poor gramaw!"
"Poor grandma!"
"Mamma, promise me—your little Selene. Promise me?"
"Mama, promise me—your little Selene. Promise me?"
"Selene, Selene, can we keep it from her?"
"Selene, Selene, can we hide it from her?"
"I swear we can, mamma."
"I promise we can, mom."
"Poor, poor gramaw!"
"Poor, poor grandma!"
"Mamma? Mamma darling?"
"Mom? Mom darling?"
"O God, show me the way!"
"God, guide me!"
"Ain't it me that's got life before me? My whole life?"
"Isn't it me who has my whole life ahead of me?"
"Yes—Selene."
"Yes—Selene."
"Then, mamma, please—you will—you will—darling?"
"Then, mom, please—you will—you will—darling?"
"Yes, Selene."
"Yes, Selene."
In a large, all-frescoed, seventy-five dollars an evening with lights and cloak-room service ballroom of the Hotel Walsingham, a family hostelry in that family circle of[Pg 348] St. Louis known as its West End, the city holds not a few of its charity-whists and benefit musicales; on a dais which can be carried in for the purpose, morning readings of "Little Moments from Little Plays," and with the introduction of a throne-chair, the monthly lodge-meetings of the Lady Mahadharatas of America. For weddings and receptions, a lane of red carpet leads up to the slight dais; and, lined about the brocade and paneled walls, gilt-and-brocade chairs, with the crest of Walsingham in padded embroidery on the backs. Crystal chandeliers, icicles of dripping light, glow down upon a scene of parquet floor, draped velours, and mirrors wreathed in gilt.
In a grand ballroom at the Hotel Walsingham, where everything is beautifully painted and costs seventy-five dollars a night with lighting and coat check service, the city often hosts charity card games and benefit concerts in its West End neighborhood in St. Louis. A stage that can be easily brought in is used for morning readings of "Little Moments from Little Plays," and with the addition of a throne chair, the monthly meetings of the Lady Mahadharatas of America are held. For weddings and receptions, a red carpet path leads to the small stage; surrounding the brocade and paneled walls are gilt and brocade chairs featuring the Walsingham crest in padded embroidery on the backs. Crystal chandeliers resembling dripping icicles cast a warm glow over a scene of parquet flooring, draped velvet, and mirrors framed in gold.
At Miss Selene Coblenz's engagement reception, an event properly festooned with smilax and properly jostled with the elbowing figures of waiters tilting their plates of dark-meat chicken salad, two olives, and a finger-roll in among the crowd, a stringed three-piece orchestra, faintly seen and still more faintly heard, played into the babel.
At Miss Selene Coblenz's engagement reception, an event elegantly decorated with greenery and bustling with waiters pushing through the crowd with their plates of dark-meat chicken salad, two olives, and a finger roll, a small three-piece string orchestra could be seen but barely heard above the noise.
Light, glitteringly filtered through the glass prisms, flowed down upon the dais; upon Miss Selene Coblenz, in a taffeta that wrapped her flat waist and chest like a calyx and suddenly bloomed into the full inverted petals of a skirt; upon Mr. Lester Goldmark, his long body barely knitted yet to man's estate, and his complexion almost clear, standing omnivorous, omnipotent, omnipresent, his hair so well brushed that it lay like black japanning, a white carnation at his silk lapel, and his smile slightly projected by a rush of very white teeth to the very front. Next in line, Mrs. Coblenz, the red of a fervent moment high in her face, beneath the maroon-net bodice the swell of her bosom fast, and her white-gloved hands constantly at the opening and shutting of a lace-and-spangled fan. Back, and well out of the picture, a potted hydrangea beside the Louis Quinze armchair, her hands in silk mitts laid out along the gold-chair sides, her head quavering in a kind of mild palsy, Mrs. Miriam Horowitz, smiling and quivering her state of bewilderment.[Pg 349]
Light, sparkling through the glass prisms, cascaded down onto the platform; onto Miss Selene Coblenz, dressed in a taffeta that hugged her slender waist and chest like a bud and then flared out into a full, open skirt; onto Mr. Lester Goldmark, his tall frame still just shy of manhood, with nearly flawless skin, standing confidently, radiating charisma, with his hair so neatly styled it looked like polished black lacquer, a white carnation pinned to his silk lapel, and his smile enhanced by a flash of very white teeth. Next in line was Mrs. Coblenz, the color from an intense moment flushing her cheeks, her bosom rising beneath the maroon-net bodice, and her white-gloved hands constantly opening and closing a lace-and-beaded fan. In the background, and somewhat apart from the scene, sat a potted hydrangea next to a Louis Quinze armchair, where Mrs. Miriam Horowitz rested her silk-mitted hands on the armrests, her head twitching slightly in a gentle tremor, smiling as she displayed her bewildered state.[Pg 349]
With an unfailing propensity to lay hold of to whomsoever he spake, Mr. Lester Goldmark placed his white-gloved hand upon the white-gloved arm of Mrs. Coblenz.
With a consistent tendency to connect with anyone he talked to, Mr. Lester Goldmark placed his white-gloved hand on the white-gloved arm of Mrs. Coblenz.
"Say, mother Coblenz, ain't it about time this little girl of mine was resting her pink-satin double A's? She's been on duty up here from four to seven. No wonder uncle Mark bucked."
"Hey, mom Coblenz, isn't it about time this little girl of mine took a break from her pink-satin double A's? She's been working up here from four to seven. It's no surprise uncle Mark got upset."
Mrs. Coblenz threw her glance out over the crowded room, surging with a wave of plumes and clipped heads like a swaying bucket of water which crowds but does not lap over its sides.
Mrs. Coblenz looked out over the packed room, filled with a wave of feathers and short haircuts like a swaying bucket of water that’s full but doesn’t spill over the edges.
"I guess the crowd is finished coming in by now. You tired, Selene?"
"I guess the crowd has finished coming in by now. You tired, Selene?"
Miss Coblenz turned her glowing glance.
Miss Coblenz turned her bright gaze.
"Tired! This is the swellest engagement-party I ever had."
"Tired! This is the best engagement party I've ever been to."
Mrs. Coblenz shifted her weight from one slipper to the other, her maroon-net skirts lying in a swirl around them.
Mrs. Coblenz shifted her weight from one slipper to the other, her maroon net skirt swirling around them.
"Just look at gramaw, too! She holds up her head with the best of them. I wouldn't have had her miss this, not for the world."
"Just look at grandma, too! She holds her head up with the best of them. I wouldn't have let her miss this for anything."
"Sure one fine old lady! Ought to have seen her shake my hand, mother Coblenz. I nearly had to holler, 'Ouch!'"
"Sure, what a nice old lady! You should have seen her shake my hand, Mother Coblenz. I almost had to shout, 'Ouch!'"
"Mamma, here comes Sara Suss and her mother. Take my arm, Lester honey. People mamma used to know." Miss Coblenz leaned forward beyond the dais with the frail curve of a reed.
"Mama, here comes Sara Suss and her mom. Take my arm, Lester, sweetie. People your mama used to know." Miss Coblenz leaned forward beyond the dais with the delicate curve of a reed.
"Howdado, Mrs. Suss.... Thank you. Thanks. Howdado, Sara. Meet my fiancé, Lester Haas Goldmark; Mrs. Suss and Sara Suss, my fiancé.... That's right; better late than never. There's plenty left.... We think he is, Mrs. Suss. Aw, Lester honey, quit! Mamma, here's Mrs. Suss and Sadie."
"Hi, Mrs. Suss... Thank you. Thanks. Hi, Sara. Meet my fiancé, Lester Haas Goldmark; Mrs. Suss and Sara Suss, my fiancé.... That's right; better late than never. There's still plenty of time.... We think he is, Mrs. Suss. Aw, Lester, come on! Mom, this is Mrs. Suss and Sadie."
"Mrs. Suss! Say—if you hadn't come, I was going to lay it up against you. If my new ones can come on a day like this, it's a pity my old friends can't come, too.[Pg 350]
"Mrs. Suss! Just think—if you hadn't shown up, I was going to hold it against you. If my new friends can come on a day like this, it's a shame my old friends can’t make it, too.[Pg 350]
"Well, Sadie, it's your turn next, eh?... I know better than that. With them pink cheeks and black eyes, I wish I had a dime for every chance." (Sotto.) "Do you like it, Mrs. Suss? Pussy-willow taffeta.... Say, it ought to be. An estimate dress from Madame Murphy—sixty-five with findings. I'm so mad, Sara, you and your mamma couldn't come to the house that night to see her things. If I say so myself, Mrs. Suss, everybody who seen it says Jacob Sinsheimer's daughter herself didn't have a finer. Maybe not so much, but every stitch, Mrs. Suss, made by the same sisters in the same convent that made hers.... Towels! I tell her it's a shame to expose them to the light, much less wipe on them. Ain't it?... The goodness looks out from his face. And such a love-pair! Lunatics, I call them. He can't keep his hands off. It ain't nice, I tell him.... Me? Come close. I dyed the net myself. Ten cents' worth of maroon color. Don't it warm your heart, Mrs. Suss? This morning, after we got her in Lester's uncle Mark's big automobile, I says to her, I says, 'Mamma, you sure it ain't too much.' Like her old self for a minute, Mrs. Suss, she hit me on the arm. 'Go 'way,' she said, 'on my grandchild's engagement-day anything should be too much? Here, waiter, get these two ladies some salad. Good measure, too. Over there by the window, Mrs. Suss. Help yourselves."
"Well, Sadie, it’s your turn next, right?... I know better than that. With those pink cheeks and dark eyes, I’d love to have a dime for every opportunity." (Sotto.) "Do you like it, Mrs. Suss? Pussy-willow taffeta... It should be nice. An estimate dress from Madame Murphy—sixty-five with findings. I'm so frustrated, Sara, that you and your mom couldn't come to the house that night to see her things. If I may say so, Mrs. Suss, everyone who saw it says Jacob Sinsheimer's daughter herself didn’t have a finer. Maybe not as much, but every stitch, Mrs. Suss, was made by the same sisters in the same convent that made hers... Towels! I tell her it’s a shame to expose them to the light, let alone wipe on them. Isn’t it?... The goodness shines through his face. And what a lovely pair! I call them lunatics. He can’t keep his hands off. It isn’t nice, I tell him... Me? Come closer. I dyed the net myself. Ten cents’ worth of maroon dye. Doesn’t it warm your heart, Mrs. Suss? This morning, after we got her in Lester’s uncle Mark’s big car, I said to her, I said, ‘Mom, are you sure it’s not too much?’ For a moment, like her old self, Mrs. Suss, she hit me on the arm. ‘Go away,’ she said, ‘on my grandchild’s engagement day, should anything be too much? Here, waiter, get these two ladies some salad. Make sure it’s a good amount, too. Over there by the window, Mrs. Suss. Help yourselves."
"Mamma, sh-h-h, the waiters know what to do."
"Mom, shh, the servers know what to do."
Mrs. Coblenz turned back, the flush warm to her face.
Mrs. Coblenz turned back, her face warm with embarrassment.
"Say, for an old friend, I can be my own self."
"Look, for an old friend, I can be myself."
"Can we break the receiving-line now, Lester honey, and go down with everybody? The Sinsheimers and their crowd over there by themselves, we ought to show we appreciate their coming."
"Can we break away from the receiving line now, Lester, and join everyone else? The Sinsheimers and their group are over there by themselves; we should show that we appreciate them coming."
Mr. Goldmark twisted high in his collar, cupping her small bare elbow in his hand.
Mr. Goldmark twisted up in his collar, holding her small bare elbow in his hand.
"That's what I say, lovey; let's break. Come, mother Coblenz, let's step down on high society's corns."
"That's what I say, sweetheart; let's take a break. Come on, Mother Coblenz, let's step on the toes of high society."
"You and Selene go down with the crowd, Lester. I want to take gramaw to rest for a while before we go home. The manager says we can have room fifty-six by the elevator for her to rest in."
"You and Selene go ahead with the crowd, Lester. I want to take Grandma to rest for a bit before we head home. The manager said we can use room fifty-six by the elevator for her to rest in."
"Get her some newspapers, ma, and I brought her a wreath down to keep her quiet. It's wrapped in her shawl."
"Get her some newspapers, Mom, and I brought her a wreath to keep her quiet. It's wrapped in her shawl."
Her skirts delicately lifted, Miss Coblenz stepped down off the dais. With her cloud of gauze scarf enveloping her, she was like a tulle-clouded "Springtime," done in the key of Botticelli.
Her skirts gracefully lifted, Miss Coblenz stepped down from the platform. Enveloped in her sheer gauze scarf, she resembled a tulle-clouded "Springtime," created in the style of Botticelli.
"Oop-si-lah, lovey-dovey!" said Mr. Goldmark, tilting her elbow for the downward step.
"Oopsie-daisy, sweetheart!" said Mr. Goldmark, tilting her elbow for the step down.
"Oop-si-lay, dovey-lovey!" said Miss Coblenz, relaxing to the support.
"Oopsie-daisy, sweetheart!" said Miss Coblenz, settling back against the support.
Gathering up her plentiful skirts, Mrs. Coblenz stepped off, too, but back toward the secluded chair beside the potted hydrangea. A fine line of pain, like a cord tightening, was binding her head, and she put up two fingers to each temple, pressing down the throb.
Gathering her full skirts, Mrs. Coblenz stepped away as well, but back toward the private chair next to the potted hydrangea. A sharp line of pain, like a tightening cord, was wrapping around her head, and she pressed two fingers to each temple, trying to ease the throb.
"Mrs. Coblenz, see what I got for you!" She turned, smiling. "You don't look like you need salad and green ice-cream. You look like you needed what I wanted—a cup of coffee."
"Mrs. Coblenz, check out what I got for you!" She turned, smiling. "You don't seem like you need salad and green ice cream. You look like you could use what I wanted—a cup of coffee."
"Aw, Mr. Haas—now where in the world—aw, Mr. Haas!"
"Aw, Mr. Haas—where in the world—aw, Mr. Haas!"
With a steaming cup outheld and carefully out of collision with the crowd, Mr. Haas unflapped a napkin with his free hand, inserting his foot in the rung of a chair and dragging it toward her.
With a steaming cup held carefully away from the crowd, Mr. Haas unfolded a napkin with his free hand, placed his foot on the rung of a chair, and pulled it toward her.
"Now," he cried, "sit and watch me take care of you!"
"Now," he shouted, "sit back and let me take care of you!"
There comes a tide in the affairs of men when the years lap softly, leaving no particular inundations on the celebrated sands of time. Between forty and fifty, that span of years which begin the first slight gradations from the apex of life, the gray hair, upstanding like a thick-bristled brush off Mr. Haas's brow, had not so much as[Pg 352] whitened, or the slight paunchiness enhanced even the moving-over of a button. When Mr. Haas smiled, his mustache, which ended in a slight but not waxed flourish, lifted to reveal a white-and-gold smile of the artistry of careful dentistry, and when, upon occasion, he threw back his head to laugh, the roof of his mouth was his own.
There comes a time in everyone's life when the years blend together, leaving no noticeable marks on the celebrated sands of time. Between the ages of forty and fifty, when the first subtle changes from the peak of life begin to appear, Mr. Haas had not yet had so much as[Pg 352] a hint of gray hair, nor had a slight belly even caused a button to strain. When Mr. Haas smiled, his mustache, which ended in a slight but not overly styled flourish, lifted to reveal a bright and polished smile, thanks to careful dental work. And when he laughed, tilting his head back occasionally, the roof of his mouth remained intact.
He smiled now, peering through gold-rimmed spectacles attached by a chain to a wire-encircled left ear.
He smiled now, looking through gold-rimmed glasses that were attached by a chain to a wire-covered left ear.
"Sit," he cried, "and let me serve you!"
"Sit," he shouted, "and let me take care of you!"
Standing there with a diffidence which she could not crowd down, Mrs. Coblenz smiled through closed lips that would pull at the corners.
Standing there with a shyness she couldn’t suppress, Mrs. Coblenz smiled with her lips closed, the corners pulling up slightly.
"The idea, Mr. Haas—going to all that trouble!"
"The idea, Mr. Haas—going through all that hassle!"
"'Trouble,' she says! After two hours hand-shaking in a swallowtail, a man knows what real trouble is!"
"'Trouble,' she says! After two hours of shaking hands in a tuxedo, a man knows what real trouble is!"
She stirred around and around the cup, supping up spoonfuls gratefully.
She stirred the cup in circles, gratefully sipping spoonfuls.
"I'm sure much obliged. It touches the right spot."
"I'm really grateful. It hits the right note."
He pressed her down to the chair, seating himself on the low edge of the dais.
He pushed her down onto the chair and sat on the low edge of the platform.
"Now you sit right here and rest your bones."
"Now you just sit right here and relax."
"But my mother, Mr. Haas. Before it's time for the ride home, she must rest in a quiet place."
"But my mom, Mr. Haas. Before it's time to head home, she needs to rest in a quiet spot."
"My car'll be here and waiting five minutes after I telephone."
"My car will be here and waiting five minutes after I call."
"You—sure have been grand, Mr. Haas!"
"You've really been great, Mr. Haas!"
"I shouldn't be grand yet to my—let's see what relation is it I am to you?"
"I shouldn't act all important to my—let's see, what relation am I to you?"
"Honest, you're a case, Mr. Haas—always making fun!"
"Seriously, you're something else, Mr. Haas—always joking around!"
"My poor dead sister's son marries your daughter. That makes you my—nothing-in-law."
"My late sister's son is marrying your daughter. That makes you my—nothing-in-law."
"Honest, Mr. Haas, if I was around you, I'd get fat laughing."
"Honestly, Mr. Haas, if I were around you, I'd get fat from laughing."
"I wish you was."
"I wish you were."
"Selene would have fits. 'Never get fat, mamma,' [Pg 353]she says, 'if you don't want——'"
"Selene would have fits. 'Never gain weight, mom,' [Pg 353] she says, 'if you don't want——'"
"I don't mean that."
"I don't mean that."
"What?"
"What?"
"I mean I wish you was around me."
"I mean I wish you were here with me."
She struck him then with her fan, but the color rose up into the mound of her carefully piled hair.
She hit him with her fan, but the color made its way up into the mound of her carefully styled hair.
"I always say I can see where Lester gets his comical ways. Like his uncle, that boy keeps us all laughing."
"I always say I can see where Lester gets his funny personality. Just like his uncle, that kid keeps us all laughing."
"Gad, look at her blush! I know women your age would give fifty dollars a blush to do it that way."
"Wow, look at her blush! I know women your age would pay fifty dollars to blush like that."
She was looking away again, shoulders heaving to silent laughter, the blush still stinging.
She was looking away again, her shoulders shaking with silent laughter, the blush still stinging.
"It's been so—so long, Mr. Haas, since I had compliments made to me—you make me feel so—silly."
"It's been such a long time, Mr. Haas, since anyone has complimented me—you make me feel so silly."
"I know it, you nice, fine woman, you, and it's a darn shame!"
"I know it, you lovely, great woman, you, and it's such a shame!"
"Mr.—Haas!"
"Mr. Haas!"
"I mean it. I hate to see a fine woman not get her dues. Anyways, when she's the finest woman of them all!"
"I really mean it. I hate seeing a great woman not get the recognition she deserves. Anyway, when she's the most beautiful woman of them all!"
"I—the woman that lives to see a day like this—her daughter the happiest girl in the world with the finest boy in the world—is getting her dues all right, Mr. Haas."
"I—the woman who gets to witness a day like this—her daughter, the happiest girl in the world, with the best guy in the world— is finally getting what she deserves, Mr. Haas."
"She's a fine girl, but she ain't worth her mother's little finger nail."
"She's a great girl, but she's not worth her mother's little finger nail."
"Mr.—Haas!"
"Mr. Haas!"
"No, sir-ee!"
"No way!"
"I must be going now, Mr. Haas—my mother—"
"I need to head out now, Mr. Haas—my mom—"
"That's right. The minute a man tries to break the ice with this little lady, it's a freeze-out. Now, what did I say so bad? In business, too. Never seen the like. It's like trying to swat a fly to come down on you at the right minute. But now, with you for a nothing-in-law, I got rights."
"Exactly. The moment a guy tries to approach this little lady, it's a total shutout. Now, what did I say that was so terrible? The same goes for business. I've never seen anything like it. It's like trying to swat a fly to land at just the right moment. But now, with you as my useless in-law, I have my rights."
"If—you ain't the limit, Mr. Haas!"
"If you're not the limit, Mr. Haas!"
"Don't mind saying it, Mrs. C., and, for a bachelor, they tell me I'm not the worst judge in the world, but there's not a woman on the floor stacks up like you do."[Pg 354]
"Honestly, Mrs. C., and for a single guy, they say I'm not a bad judge, but there isn't a woman here who compares to you."[Pg 354]
"Well—of all things!"
"Well—can you believe that?"
"Mean it."
"Mean it."
"My mother, Mr. Haas, she—"
"My mom, Mr. Haas, she—"
"And if anybody should ask you if I've got you on my mind or not, well I've already got the letters out on that little matter of the passports you spoke to me about. If there's a way to fix that up for you, and leave it to me to find it, I—"
"And if anyone asks you whether I'm thinking about you, well, I've already sent the letters regarding those passports you mentioned. If there's a way to sort that out for you, just leave it to me to figure it out, I—"
She sprang now, trembling, to her feet, all the red of the moment receding.
She jumped up, shaking, to her feet, all the excitement of the moment fading away.
"Mr. Haas, I—I must go now. My—mother—"
"Mr. Haas, I—I have to go now. My—mom—"
He took her arm, winding her in and out among crowded-out chairs behind the dais.
He took her arm, guiding her through the crowded chairs behind the stage.
"I wish it to every mother to have a daughter like you, Mrs. C."
"I hope every mother has a daughter like you, Mrs. C."
"No! No!" she said, stumbling rather wildly through the chairs. "No! No! No!"
"No! No!" she shouted, clumsily moving through the chairs. "No! No! No!"
He forged ahead, clearing her path of them.
He pushed forward, clearing her way of them.
Beside the potted hydrangea, well back and yet within an easy view, Mrs. Horowitz, her gilt armchair well cushioned for the occasion, and her black grenadine spread decently about her, looked out upon the scene, her slightly palsied head well forward.
Beside the potted hydrangea, a bit further back yet still in clear view, Mrs. Horowitz, comfortably settled in her cushioned gold armchair for the moment, with her black grenadine draped modestly around her, looked out at the scene, her slightly shaky head leaning forward.
"Mamma, you got enough? You wouldn't have missed it, eh? A crowd of people we can be proud to entertain, not? Come; sit quiet in another room for a while, and then Mr. Haas, with his nice big car, will drive us all home again. You know Mr. Haas, dearie—Lester's uncle that had us drove so careful in his fine big car. You remember, dearie—Lester's uncle?"
"Mom, are you good? You wouldn’t miss it, right? We have a crowd of people we can be proud to host, don’t we? Come, sit quietly in another room for a bit, and then Mr. Haas, with his nice big car, will drive us all home again. You know Mr. Haas, sweetheart—Lester’s uncle who drove us so carefully in his nice big car. You remember, sweetheart—Lester’s uncle?"
Mrs. Horowitz looked up, her old face cracking to smile.
Mrs. Horowitz looked up, her aged face breaking into a smile.
"My grandchild! My grandchild! She'm a fine one. Not? My grandchild! My grandchild!"
"My grandchild! My grandchild! She's a good one, isn't she? My grandchild! My grandchild!"
"You—mustn't mind, Mr. Haas. That's—the way she's done since—since she's—sick. Keeps repeating—"
"You shouldn’t take it personally, Mr. Haas. That’s how she’s been acting since she got sick. She keeps repeating—"
"My grandchild! From a good mother and a bad[Pg 355] father comes a good grandchild. My grandchild! She'm a good one. My—"
"My grandchild! A good child comes from a good mother and a bad[Pg 355] father. My grandchild! She's a good one. My—"
"Mamma, dearie, Mr. Haas is in a hurry. He's come to help me walk you into a little room to rest before we go home in Mr. Haas's big fine auto. Where you can go and rest, mamma, and read the newspapers. Come."
"Mama, sweetheart, Mr. Haas is in a hurry. He's here to help me take you into a little room to relax before we head home in Mr. Haas's nice big car. You can go and rest, Mama, and read the newspapers. Come on."
"My back—ach—my back!"
"My back—ouch—my back!"
"Yes, yes, mamma; we'll fix it. Up! So—la!"
"Yeah, yeah, mom; we'll take care of it. Come on! So—let's go!"
They raised her by the crook of each arm, gently.
They lifted her by the bend of each arm, gently.
"So! Please, Mr. Haas, the pillows. Shawl. There!"
"So! Please, Mr. Haas, the pillows. Shawl. There!"
Around a rear hallway, they were almost immediately into a blank, staring hotel bedroom, fresh towels on the furniture-tops only enhancing its staleness.
Around a back hallway, they quickly found themselves in a blank, staring hotel room, with fresh towels on the furniture only making it feel even more stale.
"Here we are. Sit her here, Mr. Haas, in this rocker."
"Here we are. Sit here, Mr. Haas, in this rocking chair."
They lowered her almost inch by inch, sliding down pillows against the chair-back.
They lowered her slowly, almost inch by inch, sliding pillows down against the chair back.
"Now, Shila's little mamma, want to sleep?"
"Now, Shila's little mom, do you want to sleep?"
"I got—no rest—no rest."
"I'm not getting any rest."
"You're too excited, honey, that's all."
"You're just too excited, sweetie, that's all."
"No rest."
"No break."
"Here—here's a brand-new hotel Bible on the table, dearie. Shall Shila read it to you?"
"Look—there's a brand-new hotel Bible on the table, sweetheart. Should Shila read it to you?"
"Aylorff—"
"Aylorff—"
"Now, now, mamma. Now, now; you mustn't! Didn't you promise Shila? Look! See, here's a wreath wrapped in your shawl for Shila's little mamma to work on. Plenty of wreaths for us to take back. Work awhile, dearie, and then we'll get Selene and Lester, and, after all the nice company goes away, we'll go home in the auto."
"Come on, Mom. Please, don’t! Didn’t you promise Shila? Look! Here’s a wreath wrapped in your shawl for Shila’s little mom to work on. We have plenty of wreaths to take back. Work for a bit, sweetheart, and then we’ll get Selene and Lester, and after all the nice company leaves, we’ll head home in the car."
"I begged he should keep in his hate—his feet in the——"
"I begged him to stay in his hatred—his feet in the——"
"I know! The papers. That's what little mamma wants. Mr. Haas, that's what she likes better than anything—the evening papers."
"I know! The newspapers. That’s what little mom wants. Mr. Haas, that’s what she likes more than anything—the evening papers."
"I'll go down and send 'em right up with a boy, and telephone for the car. The crowd's beginning to pour[Pg 356] out now. Just hold your horses there, Mrs. C., and I'll have those papers up here in a jiffy."
"I'll head downstairs and have a kid bring them up, and I'll call for the car. The crowd is starting to come out now. Just hang tight there, Mrs. C., and I'll get those papers up here in no time."
He was already closing the door after him, letting in and shutting out a flare of music.
He was already closing the door behind him, letting in and blocking out a burst of music.
"See, mamma, nice Mr. Haas is getting us the papers. Nice evening papers for Shila's mamma." She leaned down into the recesses of the black grenadine, withdrawing from one of the pockets a pair of silver-rimmed spectacles, adjusting them with some difficulty to the nodding head. "Shila's—little mamma! Shila's mamma!"
"Look, Mom, nice Mr. Haas is getting us the papers. Nice evening papers for Shila's mom." She bent down into the folds of the black fabric, pulling out a pair of silver-rimmed glasses from one of the pockets and struggling to adjust them on the nodding head. "Shila's—little mom! Shila's mom!"
"Aylorff, the littlest wreath for—Aylorff—Meine Kräntze—"
"Aylorff, the tiniest wreath for—Aylorff—My Wreaths—"
"Yes, yes."
"Yeah, yeah."
"Mein Mann. Mein Sühn."
"My husband. My son."
"Ssh-h-h, dearie!"
"Shh, sweetie!"
"Aylorff—der klenste Kranz far ihm!"
"Aylorff—the smallest wreath for him!"
"Ssh-h-h, dearie—talk English, like Selene wants. Wait till we get on the ship—the beautiful ship to take us back. Mamma, see out the window! Look! That's the beautiful Forest Park, and this is the fine Hotel Walsingham just across—see out—Selene is going to have a flat on—"
"Ssh-h-h, sweetie—speak English like Selene wants. Just wait until we get on the ship—the gorgeous ship that will take us back. Mom, look out the window! Look! That's the beautiful Forest Park, and over there is the nice Hotel Walsingham just across—look out—Selene is going to have an apartment on—"
"Sey hoben gestorben far Freiheit. Sey hoben—"
"They have died for freedom. They have—"
"There, that's the papers!"
"Here, that's the papers!"
To a succession of quick knocks, she flew to the door, returning with the folded evening editions under her arm.
To a series of quick knocks, she rushed to the door, coming back with the folded evening editions tucked under her arm.
"Now," she cried, unfolding and inserting the first of them into the quivering hands, "now, a shawl over my little mamma's knees and we're fixed!"
"Now," she exclaimed, unfolding and placing the first one into the trembling hands, "now, a shawl over my little mom's knees and we're all set!"
With a series of rapid movements, she flung open one of the black-cashmere shawls across the bed, folding it back into a triangle. Beside the table, bare except for the formal, unthumbed Bible, Mrs. Horowitz rattled out her paper, her near-sighted eyes traveling back and forth across the page.
With a quick motion, she threw open one of the black cashmere shawls on the bed, folding it back into a triangle. Next to the table, which was empty except for the formal, untouched Bible, Mrs. Horowitz rustled her paper, her barely-seeing eyes scanning back and forth across the page.
Music from the ferned-in orchestra came in drifts, faint, not so faint. From somewhere, then immediately[Pg 357] from everywhere, beyond, below, without, the fast shouts of newsboys mingling.
Music from the enclosed orchestra floated in waves, soft, then louder. From somewhere, then immediately[Pg 357] from everywhere, above, below, outside, the quick shouts of newsboys blended in.
Suddenly and of her own volition, and with a cry that shot up through the room, rending it like a gash, Mrs. Horowitz, who moved by inches, sprang to her supreme height, her arms, the crooks forced out, flung up.
Suddenly, completely of her own choice, and with a shout that filled the room, tearing through it like a wound, Mrs. Horowitz, moving little by little, shot up to her full height, her arms bent at the elbows, lifted high.
"My darlings—what died—for it! My darlings what died for it—my darlings—Aylorff—my husband!" There was a wail rose up off her words, like the smoke of incense curling, circling around her. "My darlings what died to make free!"
"My loves—what they died for! My loves who died for it—my loves—Aylorff—my husband!" A wail rose from her words, like the smoke of incense curling and circling around her. "My loves who died to make us free!"
"Mamma—darling—mamma—Mr. Haas! Help! Mamma! My God!"
"Mom—sweetheart—mom—Mr. Haas! Help! Mom! Oh my God!"
"Aylorff—my husband—I paid with my blood to make free—my blood—my son—my—own—" Immovable there, her arms flung up and tears so heavy that they rolled whole from her face down to the black grenadine, she was as sonorous as the tragic meter of an Alexandrian line; she was like Ruth, ancestress of heroes and progenitor of kings. "My boy—my own—they died for it! Mein Mann! Mein Sühn!"
"Aylorff—my husband—I sacrificed everything to make us free—my blood—my son—my own—" Stuck there, her arms raised high and tears streaming down her face onto the black fabric, she was as powerful as the tragic rhythm of an Alexandrian verse; she was like Ruth, the ancestor of heroes and mother of kings. "My boy—my own—they died for this! My husband! My son!"
On her knees, frantic to press her down once more into the chair, terrified at the rigid immobility of the upright figure, Mrs. Coblenz paused then, too, her clasp falling away, and leaned forward to the open sheet of the newspaper, its black headlines facing her:
On her knees, desperate to push her back down into the chair, scared by the stiff stillness of the upright figure, Mrs. Coblenz hesitated as well, her grip slipping away, and leaned forward to the open page of the newspaper, its bold headlines staring at her:
RUSSIA FREE
RUSSIA IS FREE
bans down
100,000 siberian prisoners liberated
bans lifted 100,000 Siberian prisoners freed
In her ears a ringing silence, as if a great steel disk had clattered down into the depths of her consciousness. There on her knees, trembling seized her, and she hugged herself against it, leaning forward to corroborate her gaze.[Pg 358]
In her ears was a ringing silence, like a huge steel disk had fallen deep into her mind. There on her knees, she trembled and hugged herself tight against it, leaning forward to focus her gaze.[Pg 358]
most rigid autocracy in the world
overthrown
the most rigid dictatorship in the world
overthrown
RUSSIA REJOICES
RUSSIA CELEBRATES
"Mamma! Mamma! My God, Mamma!"
"Mom! Mom! Oh my God, Mom!"
"Home, Shila; home! My husband who died for it—Aylorff! Home now, quick! My wreaths! My wreaths!"
"Home, Shila; home! My husband who died for it—Aylorff! Home now, hurry! My wreaths! My wreaths!"
"O my God, Mamma!"
"Oh my God, Mom!"
"Home!"
"Home!"
"Yes—darling—yes—"
"Yes, darling, yes."
"My wreaths!"
"My wreaths!"
"Yes, yes, darling; your wreaths. Let—let me think. Freedom!—O my God, help me to find a way! O my God!"
"Yes, yes, sweetheart; your wreaths. Let—let me think. Freedom!—Oh my God, help me find a way! Oh my God!"
"My wreaths!"
"My crowns!"
"Here—darling—here!"
"Over here, darling!"
From the floor beside her, the raffia wreath half in the making, Mrs. Coblenz reached up, pressing it flat to the heaving old bosom.
From the floor next to her, the raffia wreath half finished, Mrs. Coblenz reached up, pressing it flat against her heaving old chest.
"There, darling, there!"
"There, love, there!"
"I paid with my blood—"
"I paid with my life—"
"Yes, yes, mamma; you—paid with your blood. Mamma—sit, please. Sit and—let's try to think. Take it slow, darling—it's like we can't take it in all at once. I—we—sit down, darling. You'll make yourself terrible sick. Sit down, darling, you—you're slipping."
"Yes, yes, mom; you—paid with your blood. Mom—please sit down. Let’s try to think. Take it slow, sweetheart—it’s like we can’t process everything all at once. I—we—just sit down, sweetheart. You’ll make yourself really sick. Sit down, sweetheart, you—you’re losing it."
"My wreaths—"
"My wreaths—"
Heavily, the arm at the waist gently sustaining, Mrs. Horowitz sank rather softly down, her eyelids fluttering for the moment. A smile had come out on her face, and, as her head sank back against the rest, the eyes resting at the downward flutter, she gave out a long breath, not taking it in again.
Heavily, the arm at the waist gently supporting her, Mrs. Horowitz sank softly down, her eyelids fluttering for a moment. A smile appeared on her face, and as her head rested back, her eyes drifting downward, she exhaled deeply, not breathing in again.
"Mamma! You're fainting!" She leaned to her, shaking the relaxed figure by the elbows, her face almost touching the tallowlike one with the smile lying so deeply[Pg 359] into it. "Mamma! My God, darling, wake up! I'll take you back. I'll find a way to take you. I'm a bad girl, darling, but I'll find a way to take you. I'll take you if—if I kill for it. I promise before God I'll take you. To-morrow—now—nobody can keep me from taking you. The wreaths, mamma! Get ready the wreaths! Mamma, darling, wake up. Get ready the wreaths! The wreaths!" Shaking at that quiet form, sobs that were full of voice, tearing raw from her throat, she fell to kissing the sunken face, enclosing it, stroking it, holding her streaming gaze closely and burningly against the closed lids. "Mamma, I swear to God I'll take you! Answer me, mamma! The bank-book—you've got it! Why don't you wake up—mamma? Help!"
"Mama! You're fainting!" She leaned in, shaking her gently by the elbows, her face almost touching the waxy one with the smile so deeply embedded[Pg 359] in it. "Mama! My God, please wake up! I’ll take you back. I’ll find a way to get you home. I know I’ve been bad, but I’ll figure it out. I’ll do it if—if it takes everything. I promise before God I’ll get you. Tomorrow—right now—nobody can stop me from bringing you back. The wreaths, Mom! Get the wreaths ready! Mama, please wake up. Get the wreaths ready! The wreaths!” As she shook that still form, loud sobs tore raw from her throat. She fell to kissing the sunken face, holding it close, stroking it, keeping her tear-filled gaze burning against the closed eyelids. “Mama, I swear to God I’ll get you! Answer me, Mama! The bank book—you have it! Why won’t you wake up—Mama? Help!”
Upon that scene, the quiet of the room so raucously lacerated, burst Mr. Haas, too breathless for voice.
Upon that scene, the silence of the room so violently disrupted, Mr. Haas burst in, too breathless to speak.
"Mr. Haas my mother—help—my mother! It's a faint, ain't it? A faint?"
"Mr. Haas, my mom—help—my mom! Is that a faint? Is it fainting?"
He was beside her at two bounds, feeling of the limp wrists, laying his ear to the grenadine bosom, lifting the reluctant lids, touching the flesh that yielded so to touch.
He was next to her in two strides, feeling the limp wrists, pressing his ear to the soft fabric of her dress, gently lifting her heavy eyelids, and caressing the skin that gave way to his touch.
"It's a faint, ain't it, Mr. Haas? Tell her I'll take her back. Wake her up, Mr. Haas! Tell her I'm a bad girl, but I—I'm going to take her back. Now! Tell her! Tell her, Mr. Haas, I've got the bank-book. Please! Please! O my God!"
"It's a faint, isn't it, Mr. Haas? Tell her I'll take her back. Wake her up, Mr. Haas! Tell her I'm a bad girl, but I—I'm going to take her back. Now! Tell her! Tell her, Mr. Haas, I've got the bank book. Please! Please! Oh my God!"
He turned to her, his face working to keep down compassion.
He turned to her, trying hard to suppress his compassion.
"We must get a doctor, little lady."
"We need to get a doctor, young lady."
She threw out an arm.
She extended her arm.
"No! No! I see! My old mother—my old mother—all her life a nobody—she helped—she gave it to them—my mother—a poor little widow nobody—she bought with her blood that freedom—she—"
"No! No! I get it! My old mother—my old mother—spent her whole life as a nobody—she helped—she gave it all to them—my mother—a poor little widow, a nobody—she fought for that freedom with every ounce of her being—she—"
"God, I just heard it downstairs—it's the tenth wonder of the world. It's too big to take in. I was afraid—"[Pg 360]
"Wow, I just heard it downstairs—it's the tenth wonder of the world. It's too massive to comprehend. I was scared—"[Pg 360]
"Mamma darling, I tell you, wake up! I'm a bad girl, but I'll take you back. Tell her, Mr. Haas, I'll take her back. Wake up, darling! I swear to God—I'll take you!"
"Mama dear, I’m telling you, wake up! I’m a bad girl, but I’ll take you back. Tell her, Mr. Haas, I’ll take her back. Wake up, darling! I swear to God—I’ll take you!"
"Mrs. Coblenz, my—poor little lady—your mother don't need you to take her back. She's gone back where—where she wants to be. Look at her face, little lady; can't you see she's gone back?"
"Mrs. Coblenz, my—poor little lady—your mom doesn't need you to bring her back. She's gone back to where—where she wants to be. Look at her face, little lady; can't you see she's gone back?"
"No! No! Let me go. Let me touch her. No! No! Mamma darling!"
"No! No! Let me go. Let me touch her. No! No! Mom, please!"
"Why, there wasn't a way, little lady, you could have fixed it for that poor—old body. She's beyond any of the poor fixings we could do for her. You never saw her face like that before. Look!"
"Honestly, little lady, there was no way you could have helped that poor old woman. She's beyond any repair we could offer. You’ve never seen her face like that before. Look!"
"The wreaths—- the wreaths!"
"The wreaths—the wreaths!"
He picked up the raffia circle, placing it back again against the quiet bosom.
He picked up the raffia circle and placed it back against the quiet surface.
"Poor little lady!" he said. "Shila—that's left for us to do. You and me, Shila—we'll take the wreaths back for her."
"Poor little lady!" he said. "Shila—that's for us to handle. You and me, Shila—we'll take the wreaths back for her."
"My darling—my darling mother! I'll take them back for you! I'll take them back for you!"
"My darling—my darling mom! I'll get them back for you! I'll get them back for you!"
"We'll take them back for her—Shila."
"We'll take them back for her—Shila."
"I'll—"
"I will—"
"We'll take them back for her—Shila."
"We'll take them back for her—Shila."
"We'll take them back for you, mamma. We'll take them back for you, darling!"[Pg 361]
"We'll bring them back for you, mom. We'll bring them back for you, sweetheart!"[Pg 361]
THE STRANGE-LOOKING MAN[15]
By FANNY KEMBLE JOHNSON
By Fanny Kemble Johnson
From The Pagan
From The Pagan
A tiny village lay among the mountains of a country from which for four years the men had gone forth to fight. First the best men had gone, then the older men, then the youths, and lastly the school boys. It will be seen that no men could have been left in the village except the very aged, and the bodily incapacitated, who soon died, owing to the war policy of the Government which was to let the useless perish that there might be more food for the useful.
A small village was nestled in the mountains of a country where, for four years, the men had gone off to fight. First, the strongest men left, followed by the older men, then the young men, and finally the schoolboys. It’s clear that there were hardly any men left in the village except for the very old and those who were disabled, who soon passed away due to the government's wartime policy of allowing the unproductive to die off to provide more resources for those deemed useful.
Now it chanced that while all the men went away, save those left to die of slow starvation, only a few returned, and these few were crippled and disfigured in various ways. One young man had only part of a face, and had to wear a painted tin mask, like a holiday-maker. Another had two legs but no arms, and another two arms but no legs. One man could scarcely be looked at by his own mother, having had his eyes burned out of his head until he stared like Death. One had neither arms nor legs, and was mad of his misery besides, and lay all day in a cradle like a baby. And there was a quite old man who strangled night and day from having sucked in poison-gas; and another, a mere boy, who shook, like a leaf in a high wind, from shell-shock, and screamed at a sound. And he too had lost a hand, and part of his face, though not enough to warrant the expense of a mask for him.
Now it happened that while all the men left, except for those who remained to slowly starve, only a few returned, and those few were injured and disfigured in different ways. One young man had only part of a face and had to wear a painted tin mask, like a party-goer. Another had two legs but no arms, and another had two arms but no legs. One man could barely be looked at by his own mother, having had his eyes burned out, leaving him staring like a corpse. One had neither arms nor legs and was driven mad by his misery, lying all day in a cradle like a baby. There was also an elderly man who struggled to breathe day and night from inhaling poison gas; and another, a young boy, who trembled like a leaf in a strong wind from shell shock and screamed at noises. He too had lost a hand and part of his face, though not enough to justify the cost of a mask for him.
All these men, except he who had been crazed by horror of himself, had been furnished with ingenious appliances to enable them to be partly self-supporting, and to earn enough to pay their share of the taxes which burdened their defeated nation.[Pg 362]
All these men, except the one who had been driven mad by his own horror, had been given clever tools to help them be somewhat self-sufficient and make enough to cover their share of the taxes that weighed down their defeated nation.[Pg 362]
To go through that village after the war was something like going through a life-sized toy-village with all the mechanical figures wound up and clicking. Only instead of the figures being new, and gay, and pretty, they were battered and grotesque and inhuman.
To walk through that village after the war felt like strolling through a life-sized toy village with all the mechanical figures wound up and clicking. But instead of the figures being new, cheerful, and attractive, they were damaged, distorted, and inhuman.
There would be the windmill, and the smithy, and the public house. There would be the row of cottages, the village church, the sparkling waterfall, the parti-colored fields spread out like bright kerchiefs on the hillsides, the parading fowl, the goats and cows,—though not many of these last. There would be the women, and with them some children; very few, however, for the women had been getting reasonable, and were now refusing to have sons who might one day be sent back to them limbless and mad, to be rocked in cradles—for many years, perhaps.
There would be the windmill, the blacksmith's shop, and the pub. There would be a row of cottages, the village church, the sparkling waterfall, and the colorful fields spread out like bright scarves on the hillsides, the chickens wandering around, and a few goats and cows—not many of those, though. There would be women and some children with them; however, there weren’t many because the women had started being sensible and were now refusing to have sons who might one day come back to them without limbs and insane, to be rocked in cradles—for many years, maybe.
Still the younger women, softer creatures of impulse, had borne a child or two. One of these, born the second year of the war, was a very blonde and bullet-headed rascal of three, with a bullying air, and of a roving disposition. But such traits appear engaging in children of sufficiently tender years, and he was a sort of village plaything, here, there, and everywhere, on the most familiar terms with the wrecks of the war which the Government of that country had made.
Still, the younger women, more impulsive and gentle, had given birth to one or two kids. One of these, born in the second year of the war, was a very blonde and stubborn little boy, only three years old, who had a bit of a bossy attitude and a wandering spirit. But these qualities seem endearing in such young children, and he was a kind of village toy, everywhere and anywhere, on friendly terms with the remnants of the war that the government had left behind.
He tried on the tin mask and played with the baker's mechanical leg, so indulgent were they of his caprices; and it amused him excessively to rock the cradle of the man who had no limbs, and who was his father.
He put on the tin mask and messed around with the baker's mechanical leg, so accommodating were they of his whims; and it greatly amused him to rock the cradle of the man who had no limbs and who was his father.
In and out he ran, and was humored to his bent. To one he seemed the son he had lost, to another the son he might have had, had the world gone differently. To others he served as a brief escape from the shadow of a future without hope; to others yet, the diversion of an hour. This last was especially true of the blind man who sat at the door of his old mother's cottage binding brooms. The presence of the child seemed to him like a warm ray of sunshine falling across his hand, and he[Pg 363] would lure him to linger by letting him try on the great blue goggles which he found it best to wear in public. But no disfigurement or deformity appeared to frighten the little fellow. These had been his playthings from earliest infancy.
In and out he ran, and lived life his own way. To one person, he looked like the son that had been lost, to another, the son he could have had if things had gone differently. For some, he offered a brief escape from a future that seemed hopeless; for others, he was just a distraction for an hour. This was especially true for the blind man sitting at the door of his elderly mother’s cottage, making brooms. The child’s presence felt to him like a warm ray of sunshine falling across his hand, and he would invite him to stay by allowing him to try on the big blue goggles that were best for going out in public. But no disfigurement or deformity seemed to scare the little boy. These had been his toys since he was a baby.
One morning, his mother, being busy washing clothes, had left him alone, confident that he would soon seek out some friendly fragment of soldier, and entertain himself till noon and hunger-time. But occasionally children have odd notions, and do the exact opposite of what one supposes.
One morning, his mother, busy washing clothes, left him alone, sure that he would soon find some friendly soldier and keep himself entertained until noon and mealtime. But sometimes, kids have strange ideas and do the exact opposite of what you expect.
On this brilliant summer morning the child fancied a solitary ramble along the bank of the mountain-stream. Vaguely he meant to seek a pool higher up, and to cast stones in it. He wandered slowly straying now and then into small valleys, or chasing wayside ducks. It was past ten before he gained the green-gleaming and foam-whitened pool, sunk in the shadow of a tall gray rock over whose flat top three pine-trees swayed in the fresh breeze. Under them, looking to the child like a white cloud in a green sky, stood a beautiful young man, poised on the sheer brink for a dive. A single instant he stood there, clad only in shadow and sunshine, the next he had dived so expertly that he scarcely splashed up the water around him. Then his dark, dripping head rose in sight, his glittering arm thrust up, and he swam vigorously to shore. He climbed the rock for another dive. These actions he repeated in pure sport and joy in life so often that his little spectator became dizzy with watching.
On this bright summer morning, the child imagined a peaceful walk along the mountainside stream. He vaguely planned to find a pool further up and toss stones into it. He wandered slowly, sometimes drifting into small valleys or chasing after ducks by the side of the road. It was past ten by the time he reached the green and foamy pool, nestled in the shadow of a tall gray rock, on top of which three pine trees swayed in the fresh breeze. Beneath them stood a handsome young man, looking to the child like a white cloud in a green sky, balanced on the edge, ready to dive. For a brief moment, he stood there, dressed only in sunlight and shadow; then he dove in so skillfully that he barely caused a splash. Moments later, his dark, wet hair surfaced, his shining arm reached out, and he swam powerfully to the shore. He climbed back up the rock for another dive. He repeated these moves countless times, filled with pure joy and excitement for life, until the little spectator felt dizzy just by watching.
At length he had enough of it and stooped for his discarded garments. These he carried to a more sheltered spot and rapidly put on, the child still wide-eyed and wondering, for indeed he had much to occupy his attention.
At last, he had enough of it and bent down to pick up his discarded clothes. He carried them to a more sheltered spot and quickly put them on, while the child watched with wide eyes, full of wonder, as he had a lot to capture his attention.
He had two arms, two legs, a whole face with eyes, nose, mouth, chin, and ears, complete. He could see, for he had glanced about him as he dressed. He could speak, for he sang loudly. He could hear, for he had turned quickly at the whir of pigeon-wings behind him. His[Pg 364] skin was smooth all over, and nowhere on it were the dark scarlet maps which the child found so interesting on the arms, face, and breast of the burned man. He did not strangle every little while, or shiver madly, and scream at a sound. It was truly inexplicable, and therefore terrifying.
He had two arms, two legs, a complete face with eyes, nose, mouth, chin, and ears. He could see, since he had looked around as he got dressed. He could speak because he sang loudly. He could hear, as he turned quickly at the sound of pigeon wings behind him. His[Pg 364] skin was smooth all over, without the dark scarlet patches that the child found so fascinating on the arms, face, and chest of the burned man. He didn't choke every so often or shake uncontrollably, and he didn't scream at every noise. It was truly puzzling, and therefore terrifying.
The child was beginning to whimper, to tremble, to look wildly about for his mother, when the young man observed him.
The child was starting to whimper, shake, and look around frantically for his mother when the young man noticed him.
"Hullo!" he cried eagerly, "if it isn't a child!"
"Hello!" he exclaimed eagerly, "if it isn't a kid!"
He came forward across the foot-bridge with a most ingratiating smile, for this was the first time that day he had seen a child and he had been thinking it remarkable that there should be so few children in a valley, where, when he had travelled that way five years before, there had been so many he had scarcely been able to find pennies for them. So he cried "Hullo," quite joyously, and searched in his pockets.
He walked over the footbridge with a friendly smile, since it was the first time that day he had seen a child. He was surprised that there were so few children in the valley, especially since five years ago, when he had traveled through, there had been so many that he could hardly find enough coins for them. So he exclaimed, "Hi there," with genuine joy and started looking through his pockets.
But, to his amazement, the bullet-headed little blond boy screamed out in terror, and fled for protection into the arms of a hurriedly approaching young woman. She embraced him with evident relief, and was lavishing on him terms of scolding and endearment in the same breath, when the traveler came up, looking as if his feelings were hurt.
But, to his surprise, the little blonde boy with a square head screamed in fear and ran for safety into the arms of a quickly approaching young woman. She hugged him with clear relief, scolding and comforting him at the same time, when the traveler arrived, looking as if he were hurt.
"I assure you, Madam," said he, "that I only meant to give your little boy these pennies." He examined himself with an air of wonder. "What on earth is there about me to frighten a child?" he queried plaintively.
"I promise you, ma'am," he said, "that I only meant to give your little boy these coins." He looked at himself in surprise. "What on earth is there about me that would scare a kid?" he asked sadly.
The young peasant-woman smiled indulgently on them both, on the child now sobbing, his face buried in her skirt, and on the boyish, perplexed, and beautiful young man.
The young peasant woman smiled warmly at both of them—the child now crying with his face buried in her skirt, and the boyish, confused, and handsome young man.
"It is because he finds the Herr Traveler so strange-looking," she said, curtsying. "He is quite small," she showed his smallness with a gesture, "and it is the first time he has even seen a whole man."[Pg 365]
"It’s because he thinks the Herr Traveler looks so odd," she said, curtsying. "He’s really small," she emphasized his smallness with a gesture, "and it’s the first time he’s ever seen a whole man."[Pg 365]
THE CALLER IN THE NIGHT[16]
By BURTON KLINE
By BURTON KLINE
From The Stratford Journal
From *The Stratford Journal*
By the side of a road which wanders in company of a stream across a region of Pennsylvania farmland that is called "Paradise" because of its beauty, you may still mark the ruins of a small brick cabin in the depths of a grove. In summertime ivy drapes its jagged fragments and the pile might be lost to notice but that at dusk the trembling leaves of the vine have a way of whispering to the nerves of your horse and setting them too in a tremble. And the people in the village beyond have a belief that three troubled human beings lie buried under those ruins, and that at night, or in a storm, they sometimes cry aloud in their unrest.
By the side of a road that winds alongside a stream through a beautiful area of Pennsylvania farmland known as "Paradise," you can still see the ruins of a small brick cabin deep within a grove. In the summer, ivy covers its jagged remains, and the structure might go unnoticed if it weren't for the way the trembling leaves of the vine whisper to your horse’s nerves at dusk, causing them to tremble as well. The villagers nearby believe that three troubled souls are buried beneath those ruins, and that sometimes, at night or during a storm, they cry out in their distress.
The village is Bustlebury, and its people have a legend that on a memorable night there was once disclosed to a former inhabitant the secret of that ivied sepulchre.
The village is Bustlebury, and its people have a legend that on a significant night, a former resident was once revealed the secret of that ivy-covered tomb.
All the afternoon the two young women had chattered in the parlor, cooled by the shade of the portico, and lost to the heat of the day, to the few sounds of the village, to the passing hours themselves. Then of a sudden Mrs. Pollard was recalled to herself at the necessity of closing her front windows against a gust of wind that blew the curtains, like flapping flags, into the room.
All afternoon, the two young women chatted in the parlor, enjoying the shade of the porch, oblivious to the heat of the day, the few sounds from the village, and the passing hours. Then suddenly, Mrs. Pollard snapped back to reality when she realized she needed to close her front windows against a gust of wind that blew the curtains, like flapping flags, into the room.
"Sallie, we're going to get it again," she said, pausing for a glance at the horizon before she lowered the sash.[Pg 366]
"Sallie, we're going to get it again," she said, stopping for a moment to look at the horizon before she closed the window.[Pg 366]
"Get what?" Her visitor walked to the other front window and stooped to peer out.
"Get what?" Her visitor walked over to the other front window and bent down to look outside.
Early evening clouds were drawing a black cap over the fair face of the land.
Early evening clouds were covering the beautiful landscape with a dark shadow.
"I think we're going to have some more of Old Screamer Moll this evening. I knew we should, after this hot—"
"I think we're going to have more of Old Screamer Moll tonight. I knew we would, after this heat—"
"There! Margie, that was the expression I've been trying to remember all afternoon. You used it this morning. Where did you get such a poetic nickname for a thunder—O-oh!"
"There! Margie, that was the phrase I've been trying to remember all afternoon. You used it this morning. Where did you come up with such a poetic nickname for a thunder—Oh!"
For a second, noon had returned to the two women. From their feet two long streaks of black shadow darted back into the room, and vanished. Overhead an octopus of lightning snatched the whole heavens in its grasp, shook them, and disappeared.
For a moment, noon came back to the two women. From their feet, two long streaks of black shadow rushed back into the room and vanished. Above them, a fork of lightning grabbed the entire sky, shook it, and then disappeared.
The two women screamed, and threw themselves on the sofa. Yet in a minute it was clear that the world still rolled on, and each looked at the other and laughed at her fright—till the prospect of an evening of storm sobered them both.
The two women screamed and flung themselves onto the sofa. But within a minute, it was clear that the world kept going, and they looked at each other and laughed at their fear—until the thought of an evening of storms brought them back to reality.
"Mercy!" Mrs. Pollard breathed in discouragement. "We're in for another night of it. We've had this sort of thing for a week. And to-night of all nights, when I wanted you to see this wonderful country under the moon!"
"Mercy!" Mrs. Pollard sighed in disappointment. "We're in for another night of this. We've had this kind of thing for a week. And tonight of all nights, when I wanted you to see this beautiful country under the moon!"
Mrs. Pollard, followed by her guest, Mrs. Reeves, ventured to the window timidly again, to challenge what part of the sky they could see from under the great portico outside, and learn its portent for the night.
Mrs. Pollard, followed by her guest, Mrs. Reeves, cautiously approached the window again to see what part of the sky was visible from under the large portico outside and to determine what it might mean for the night.
An evil visage it wore—a swift change from a noon-day of beaming calm. Now it was curtained completely with blue-black cloud, which sent out mutterings, and then long brooding silences more ominous still in their very concealment of the night's intentions.
It wore a sinister look—a quick shift from a bright, calm afternoon. Now it was fully covered with dark blue-black clouds that rumbled softly, followed by long, heavy silences that felt even more threatening because they hid the night's plans.
There was no defence against it but to draw down the blinds and shut out this angry gloom in the glow of the lamps within. And, with a half hour of such glow to[Pg 367] cozen them, the two women were soon merry again over their reminiscences, Mrs. Pollard at her embroidery, Mrs. Reeves at the piano, strumming something from Chopin in the intervals of their chatter.
There was no way to protect themselves from it except to close the blinds and block out the angry darkness with the warm light from the lamps inside. After about half an hour of that warmth to[Pg 367]
"The girl" fetched them their tea. "Five already!" Mrs. Pollard verified the punctuality of her servant with a glance at the clock. "Then John will be away for another night. I do hope he won't try to get back this time. Night before last he left his assistant with a case, and raced his horse ten miles in the dead of the night to get home," Mrs. Pollard proudly reported, "for fear I'd be afraid in the storm."
"The girl" brought them their tea. "Five already!" Mrs. Pollard checked the time with a glance at the clock to confirm her servant's punctuality. "So John will be gone for another night. I really hope he doesn't try to come back this time. The night before last, he left his assistant with a case and raced his horse ten miles in the middle of the night to get home," Mrs. Pollard proudly said, "because he was worried I'd be scared during the storm."
"And married four years!" Mrs. Reeves smilingly shook her head in indulgence of such long-lived romance.
"And married for four years!" Mrs. Reeves smiled and shook her head in indulgence at such a long-lasting romance.
In the midst of their cakes and tea the bell announced an impatient hand at the door.
In the middle of their cakes and tea, the bell rang, signaling an impatient knock at the door.
"Well, 'speak of angels!'" Mrs. Pollard quoted, and flew to greet her husband. But she opened the door upon smiling old Mr. Barber, instead, from the precincts across the village street.
"Well, 'speak of angels!'" Mrs. Pollard said, and hurried to greet her husband. But she opened the door to find smiling old Mr. Barber instead, coming from the area across the village street.
Mr. Barber seemed to be embarrassed. "I—I rather thought you mought be wanting something," he said in words. By intention he was making apology for the night. "I saw the doctor drive away, but I haven't seen him come back. So I—I thought I'd just run over and see—see if there wasn't something you wanted." He laughed uneasily.
Mr. Barber looked a bit awkward. "I—I thought you might need something," he said. He was trying to apologize for the previous night. "I saw the doctor leave, but I haven’t seen him return. So I—I thought I’d just come over and check—see if there was anything you needed." He laughed nervously.
Mr. Barber's transparent diplomacy having been rewarded with tea, they all came at once to direct speech. "It ain't going to amount to much," Mr. Barber insisted. "Better come out, you ladies, and have a look around. It may rain a bit, but you'll feel easier if you come and get acquainted with things, so to say." And gathering their resolution the two women followed him out on the portico.
Mr. Barber's honest communication earned him some tea, and they all quickly moved to straightforward conversation. "It's not going to mean much," Mr. Barber insisted. "You ladies should step outside and take a look around. It might rain a little, but you'll feel better if you come out and get familiar with everything, so to speak." With newfound determination, the two women followed him out onto the porch.
They shuddered at what they saw.
They cringed at what they saw.
Night was at hand, two hours before its time. Nothing stirred, not a vocal chord of hungry, puzzled,[Pg 368] frightened chicken or cow. The whole region seemed to have caught its breath, to be smothered under a pall of stillness, unbroken except for some occasional distant earthquake of thunder from the inverted Switzerland of cloud that hung pendant from the sky.
Night was approaching, two hours early. Nothing moved, not a single sound from the hungry, confused, frightened chickens or cows. The whole area felt like it was holding its breath, enveloped in a blanket of silence, broken only by the occasional distant rumble of thunder from the upside-down Switzerland of clouds hanging in the sky.
Mr. Barber's emotions finally ordered themselves into speech as he watched. "Ain't it grand!" he said.
Mr. Barber's feelings finally turned into words as he watched. "Isn't it amazing!" he said.
The two women made no reply. They sat on the steps to the portico, their arms entwined. The scene beat their more sophisticated intelligences back into silence. Some minutes they all sat there together, and then again Mr. Barber broke the spell.
The two women didn’t respond. They sat on the steps of the porch with their arms around each other. The situation stumped their sharper minds into quietness. They all sat there together for a few minutes, and then Mr. Barber broke the silence again.
"It do look fearful, like. But you needn't be afraid. It's better to be friends with it, you might say. And then go to bed and fergit it."
"It looks pretty scary, you know. But you don’t need to be afraid. It’s better to be friends with it, you could say. Then go to bed and forget about it."
They thanked him for his goodness, bade him good-by, and he clinked down the flags of the walk and started across the street.
They thanked him for his kindness, said goodbye, and he walked down the path and started across the street.
He had got midway across when they all heard a startling sound, an unearthly cry.
He was halfway across when they all heard a shocking sound, an eerie scream.
It came out of the distance, and struck the stillness like a blow.
It came from far away and hit the quiet like a punch.
"What is it? What is it, Margie?" Mrs. Reeves whispered excitedly.
"What is it? What is it, Margie?" Mrs. Reeves whispered eagerly.
Faint and quavering at its beginning, the cry grew louder and more shrill, and then died away, as the breath that made it ebbed and was spent. It seemed as if this unusual night had found at last a voice suited to its mood. Twice the cry was given, and then all was still as before.
Faint and trembling at first, the cry became louder and sharper, then faded away as the breath that produced it dwindled and was exhausted. It felt like this strange night had finally found a voice that matched its vibe. Twice the cry was heard, and then everything returned to silence just like before.
At its first notes the muscles in Mrs. Pollard's arm had tightened. But Mr. Barber had hastened back at once with reassurance.
At the first notes, the muscles in Mrs. Pollard's arm had tensed. But Mr. Barber quickly returned with reassurance.
"I guess Mrs. Pollard knows what that is," he called to them from the gate. "It's only our old friend Moll, that lives down there in the notch. She gets lonesome, every thunderstorm, and let's it off like that. It's only her rheumatiz, I reckon. We wouldn't feel easy ourselves without them few kind words from old Moll!"[Pg 369]
"I guess Mrs. Pollard knows what that is," he shouted to them from the gate. "It's just our old friend Moll, who lives down in the hollow. She gets lonely during every thunderstorm and lets it out like that. It's probably just her rheumatism, I think. We wouldn't feel right ourselves without those few kind words from old Moll!"[Pg 369]
The two women applauded as they could his effort toward humor. Then, "Come on, Sallie, quick!" Mrs. Pollard cried to her guest, and the two women bolted up the steps of the portico and flew like girls through the door, which they quickly locked between themselves and the disquieting night.
The two women clapped as best as they could at his attempt at humor. Then, "Hurry up, Sallie!" Mrs. Pollard shouted to her guest, and the two women rushed up the steps of the porch and dashed like girls through the door, which they quickly locked behind them, shutting out the unsettling night.
Once safe within, relief from their nerves came at the simple effort of laughter, and an hour later, when it was clear that the stars still held to their courses, the two ladies were at their ease again, beneath the lamp on the table, with speech and conversation to provide an escape from thought. The night seemed to cool its high temper as the hours wore on, and gradually the storm allowed itself to be forgotten.
Once they were safely inside, they felt a wave of relief wash over them at the simple act of laughter. An hour later, when it was obvious that the stars were still in their places, the two women relaxed again under the lamp on the table, engaging in conversation that provided a distraction from their worries. As the night went on, it seemed to calm down, and gradually they were able to forget about the storm.
Together, at bed time, the two made their tour of the house, locking the windows and doors, and visiting the pantry on the way for an apple. Outside all was truly calm and still, as, with mock and exaggerated caution, they peered through one last open window. A periodic, lazy flash from the far distance was all that the sky could muster of its earlier wrath. And they tripped upstairs and to bed, with that hilarity which always attends the feminine pursuit of repose.
Together, at bedtime, the two took a walk around the house, locking the windows and doors, and stopping by the pantry for an apple. Outside, everything was peaceful and quiet, as they pretended to be extra cautious while peering through one last open window. A sporadic, lazy spark from far away was all the sky could show of its earlier anger. Then, they headed upstairs to bed, filled with the joy that always comes with the feminine quest for rest.
But in the night they were awakened.
But during the night, they were awakened.
Not for nothing, after all, had the skies marshalled that afternoon array of their forces. Now they were as terribly vociferous as they had been terrifyingly still before. Leaves, that had drooped melancholy and motionless in the afternoon, were whipped from their branches at the snatch of the wind. The rain came down in a solid cataract. The thunder was a steady bombardment, and the frolic powers above, that had toyed and practised with soundless flashes in the afternoon, had grown wanton at their sport, and hurled their electric shots at earth in appallingly accurate marksmanship. Between the flashes from the sky, the steady glare of a[Pg 370] burning barn here and there reddened the blackness. The village dead, under the pelted sod, must have shuddered at the din. Even the moments of lull were saturate with terrors. In them rose audible the roar of waters, the clatter of frightened animals, the rattle of gates, the shouts of voices, the click of heels on the flags of the streets, as the villagers hurried to the succor of neighbors fighting fires out on the hills. For long afterward the tempest of that night was remembered. For hours while it lasted, trees were toppled over, and houses rocked to the blast.
Not without reason had the skies organized their forces that afternoon. Now they were as loud as they had been frighteningly silent before. Leaves, which had hung droopy and still in the afternoon, were whipped from their branches by the wind. The rain poured down like a waterfall. The thunder was a continuous barrage, and the playful powers above, which had played around with silent flashes earlier, had become reckless in their game and shot their lightning at the earth with terrifying precision. Between the flashes from the sky, the steady glow of a[Pg 370] burning barn here and there lit up the darkness. The deceased in the village, buried beneath the drenched ground, must have shivered at the noise. Even the brief moments of calm were filled with dread. During those times, you could hear the roar of water, the clatter of frightened animals, the rattling of gates, the shouts of voices, and the clicking of heels on the pavement as villagers rushed to help neighbors battling fires on the hills. For a long time afterward, that stormy night was remembered. For hours while it raged on, trees were uprooted, and houses shook from the force.
And for as long as it would, the rain beat in through an open window and wetted the two women where they lay in their bed, afraid to stir, even to help themselves, gripped in a paralysis of terror.
And as long as it lasted, the rain poured in through an open window and soaked the two women as they lay in their bed, too scared to move, even to help themselves, frozen in a paralyzing fear.
Their nerves were not the more disposed to peace, either, by another token of the storm. All through the night, since their waking, in moments of stillness sufficient for it to be heard, they had caught that cry of the late afternoon. Doggedly it asserted itself against the uproar. It insisted upon being heard. It too wished to shriek relievingly, like the inanimate night, and publish its sickness abroad. They heard it far off, at first. But it moved, and came nearer. Once the two women quaked when it came to them, shrill and clear, from a point close at hand. But they bore its invasion along with the wind and the rain, and lay shameless and numb in the rude arms of the night.
Their nerves weren’t any more at peace because of another sign of the storm. Throughout the night, ever since they woke up, in the moments of quiet when they could hear it, they caught that cry from the late afternoon. It stubbornly made itself known amid the chaos. It demanded to be heard. It also wanted to scream in relief, like the lifeless night, and share its pain with the world. They heard it in the distance at first. But it moved closer. At one point, the two women trembled when it reached them, sharp and clear, from a nearby spot. But they accepted its intrusion along with the wind and the rain, lying exposed and numb in the harsh embrace of the night.
They lay so till deliverance from the hideous spell came at last, in a vigorous pounding at the front door.
They stayed like that until they were finally freed from the awful spell by a strong pounding on the front door.
"It's John!" Mrs. Pollard cried in her joy. "And through such a storm!"
"It's John!" Mrs. Pollard exclaimed with joy. "And in such a storm!"
She slipped from the bed, threw a damp blanket about her, and groped her way out of the room and down the stair, her guest stumbling after. They scarcely could fly fast enough down the dark steps. At the bottom Mrs. Pollard turned brighter the dimly burning entry lamp,[Pg 371] shot back the bolt with fingers barely able to grasp it in their eagerness, and threw open the door.
She got out of bed, wrapped a damp blanket around herself, and made her way out of the room and down the stairs, her guest struggling to keep up. They barely rushed down the dark steps fast enough. At the bottom, Mrs. Pollard turned up the dim light in the entryway,[Pg 371] quickly slid back the bolt with fingers that could barely hold it in their eagerness, and flung open the door.
"John!" she cried.
"John!" she exclaimed.
But there moved into the house the tall and thin but heavily framed figure of an old woman, who peered about in confusion.
But there moved into the house the tall and thin but heavily built figure of an old woman, who looked around in confusion.
In a flash of recognition Mrs. Pollard hurled herself against the intruder to thrust her out.
In a moment of realization, Mrs. Pollard threw herself at the intruder to push her out.
"No!" the woman said. "No, you will not, on such a night!" And the apparition herself, looking with feverish curiosity at her unwilling hostesses, slowly closed the door and leaned against it.
"No!" the woman said. "No, you can't do that on a night like this!" And the ghost herself, gazing with intense curiosity at her unwilling hosts, slowly closed the door and leaned against it.
Mrs. Pollard and her friend turned to fly, in a mad instinct to be anywhere behind a locked door. Yet before the instinct could reach their muscles, the unbidden visitor stopped them again.
Mrs. Pollard and her friend turned to run, driven by a desperate urge to be anywhere behind a locked door. But before they could act on that urge, the unexpected visitor halted them once more.
"No!" she said. "I am dying. Help me!"
"No!" she said. "I'm dying. Please help me!"
The two women turned, as if hypnotically obedient to her command. Their tongues lay thick and dead in their mouths. They fell into each other's arms, and their caller stood looking them over, with the same fevered curiosity. Then she turned her deliberate scrutiny to the house itself.
The two women turned, as if they were under her spell. Their tongues felt heavy and lifeless in their mouths. They collapsed into each other's arms, while their caller watched them with intense curiosity. Then she shifted her focused gaze to the house itself.
In a moment she almost reassured them with a first token of being human and feminine. On the table by the stairs lay a book, and she went and picked it up. "Fine!" she mused. Then her eye travelled over the pictures on the walls. "Fine!" she said. "So this is the inside of a fine house!" But suddenly, as her peering gaze returned to the two women, she was recalled to herself. "But you wanted to put me out—on a night like this! Hear it!"
In that moment, she almost reassured them by showing her human and feminine side. On the table by the stairs was a book, and she went over to pick it up. "Nice!" she thought. Then her gaze moved over the pictures on the walls. "Nice!" she said. "So this is what a nice house looks like!" But suddenly, as her curious eyes returned to the two women, she snapped back to reality. "But you wanted to kick me out—on a night like this! Listen to it!"
For a moment she looked at them in frank hatred. And on an impulse she revenged herself upon them by sounding, in their very ears, the shrill cry they had heard in the afternoon, and through the night, that had mystified the villagers for years from the grove. The house[Pg 372] rang with it, and with the hard peal of laughter that finished it.
For a moment, she looked at them with open hatred. Then, on a whim, she got back at them by letting out the piercing cry they had heard in the afternoon and throughout the night, which had puzzled the villagers for years, coming from the grove. The house[Pg 372] echoed with it, along with the harsh sound of laughter that followed.
All three of them stood there, for an instant, viewing each other. But at the end of it the weakest of them was the partly sibylline, partly mountebank intruder. She swayed back against the wall. Her head rolled limply to one side, and she moaned, "O God, how tired I am to-night!"
All three of them stood there for a moment, looking at each other. But in the end, the weakest of them was the partly mysterious, partly fake intruder. She leaned back against the wall. Her head drooped to one side, and she groaned, "Oh God, I'm so tired tonight!"
Frightened as they still were, their runaway hearts beating a tattoo that was almost audible, the two other women made a move to support her. But she waved them back with a suddenly returning air of command. "No!" she said. "You wanted to put me out!"
Frightened as they still were, their runaway hearts pounding loudly, the two other women tried to help her. But she waved them off with a sudden sense of authority. "No!" she said. "You wanted to kick me out!"
The creature wore some sort of thin skirt whose color had vanished in the blue-black of its wetness. Over her head and shoulders was thrown a ragged piece of shawl. From under it dangled strands of grizzled gray hair. Her dark eyes were hidden in the shadows of her impromptu hood. The hollows of her cheeks looked deeper in its shadows.
The creature wore a thin skirt that had lost its color in the dark, wet fabric. A ragged shawl was thrown over her head and shoulders. Strands of grizzled gray hair hung down from it. Her dark eyes were concealed in the shadows of her makeshift hood. The hollows of her cheeks appeared deeper in those shadows.
She loosed the shawl from her head, and it dropped to the floor, disclosing a face like one of the Fates. She folded her arms, and there was a rude majesty in the massive figure and its bearing as she tried to command herself and speak.
She took off the shawl from her head, and it fell to the floor, revealing a face like one of the Fates. She crossed her arms, and there was a raw dignity in her strong figure and posture as she tried to steady herself and speak.
"I come here—in this storm. Hear it! Hear that! I want shelter. I want comfort. And what do you say to me!... Well, then I take comfort from you. You thought I was your husband. You called his name. Well, I saw him this afternoon. He drove out. I called to him from the roadside. 'Let me tell your fortune! Only fifty cent!' But he whipped up his horse and drove away. You are all alike. But I see him now—in Woodman's Narrows. It rains there, same as here. Thunder and lightning, same as here. Trees fall. The wind blows. The wind blows!"
"I come here—in this storm. Can you hear it? Hear that! I want shelter. I want comfort. And what do you say to me!... Well, then I take comfort from you. You thought I was your husband. You called his name. Well, I saw him this afternoon. He drove by. I called out to him from the side of the road. 'Let me tell your fortune! Just fifty cents!' But he whipped his horse and drove away. You’re all the same. But I see him now—in Woodman's Narrows. It rains there, just like here. Thunder and lightning, just like here. Trees fall. The wind blows. The wind blows!"
The woman had tilted her head and fixed her eyes,[Pg 373] shining and eager, as if on some invisible scene, and she half intoned her words as if in a trance.
The woman had tilted her head and fixed her eyes,[Pg 373] shining and eager, as if she were watching something invisible, and she spoke her words in a half-dreamy voice, almost like she was in a trance.
"I see your husband now. His wagon is smashed by a tree. The horse is dead. Your husband lies very still. He does not move. There!"—she turned to them alert again to their presence—"there is the husband that you want. If you don't believe me, all I say is, wait! He is there. You will see!"
"I see your husband now. His wagon is crushed by a tree. The horse is dead. Your husband is lying very still. He isn't moving. Look!"—she turned to them, aware of their presence again—"there is the husband you’re looking for. If you don't believe me, just wait! He’s right there. You'll see!"
She ended in a peal of laughter, which itself ended in a weary moan. "Oh, why can't you help me!" She came toward them, her arms outstretched. "Don't be afraid of me. I want a woman to know me—to comfort me. I die to-night. It's calling me, outside. Don't you hear?...
She finished with a burst of laughter that faded into a tired sigh. "Oh, why can't you help me!" She moved closer, her arms wide open. "Don't be scared of me. I want a woman to understand me—to support me. I'm dying tonight. It's calling me, out there. Can't you hear it?...
"Listen to me, you women!" she went on, and tried to smile, to gain their favor. "I lied to you, to get even with you. You want your husband. Well, I lied. He isn't dead. For all you tried to shut me out. Do you never pity? Do you never help? O-oh—"
"Listen up, you women!" she continued, trying to smile to win them over. "I lied to you to get back at you. You want your husband. Well, I lied. He’s not dead. Despite everything you did to push me away. Don’t you ever feel pity? Don’t you ever help? O-oh—"
Her hand traveled over her brow, and her eyes wandered.
Her hand brushed over her forehead, and her eyes roamed.
"No one knows what I need now! I got to tell it, I got to tell it! Hear that?" There had been a louder and nearer crash outside. "That's my warning. That says I got to tell it, before it's too late. No storm like this for forty years—not since one night forty years ago. My God, that night!" Another heavy rumble interrupted her. "Yes, yes!" she turned and called. "I'll tell it! I promise!"
"No one knows what I need right now! I have to say it, I have to say it! Did you hear that?" There was a louder and closer crash outside. "That's my warning. That means I have to say it, before it's too late. There hasn't been a storm like this in forty years—not since one night forty years ago. My God, that night!" Another heavy rumble interrupted her. "Yes, yes!" she turned and shouted. "I'll say it! I promise!"
She came toward her audience and said pleadingly, "Listen—even if it frightens you. You've got to listen. That night, forty years ago"—she peered about her cautiously—"I think—I think I hurt two people—hurt them very bad. And ever since that night—"
She walked up to her audience and said earnestly, "Listen—even if it scares you. You need to listen. That night, forty years ago"—she looked around carefully—"I think—I think I hurt two people—hurt them really badly. And ever since that night—"
The two women had once again tried to fly away, but again she halted them. "Listen! You have no right to run away. You got to comfort me! You hear? Please, please, don't go."[Pg 374]
The two women had tried to fly away once more, but she stopped them again. "Listen! You can't just run off. You need to comfort me! Do you understand? Please, please, don’t leave."[Pg 374]
She smiled, and so seemed less ugly. What could her two auditors do but cling to each other and hear her through, dumb and helpless beneath her spell?
She smiled, and in that moment, she looked less unattractive. What could her two listeners do but hold onto each other and listen to her, speechless and powerless under her charm?
"Only wait. I'll tell you quickly. Oh, I was not always like this. Once I could talk—elegant too. I've almost forgotten now. But I never looked like this then. I was not always ugly—no teeth—gray hair. Once I was beautiful too. You laugh? But yes! Ah, I was young, and tall, and had long black hair. I was Mollie, then. Mollie Morgan. That's the first time I've said my name for years. But that's who I was. Ask Bruce—he knows."
"Just wait. I'll tell you quickly. Oh, I wasn't always like this. Once I could talk—elegantly, too. I've almost forgotten how. But I never looked like this back then. I wasn't always ugly—no teeth—gray hair. Once, I was beautiful, too. You think that's funny? But it's true! Ah, I was young, tall, and had long black hair. I was Mollie, back then. Mollie Morgan. That's the first time I've said my name in years. But that's who I was. Ask Bruce—he knows."
She had fallen back against the wall again, her eyes roaming as she remembered. Here she laughed. "But Bruce is dead these many years. He was my dog." A long pause. "We played together. Among the flowers—in the pretty cottage—under the vines. Not far from here. But all gone now, all gone. Even the woods are gone—the woods where Bruce and I hunted berries. And my mother!"
She had leaned against the wall again, her eyes wandering as she reminisced. Here she laughed. "But Bruce has been gone for many years. He was my dog." A long pause. "We played together. Among the flowers—in the lovely cottage—under the vines. Not far from here. But it’s all gone now, all gone. Even the woods are gone—the woods where Bruce and I picked berries. And my mom!"
Again the restless hands sought the face and covered it.
Again the restless hands reached for the face and covered it.
"My mother! Almost as young as I. And how she could talk! A fine lady. As fine as you. And oh, we had good times together. Nearly always. Sometimes mother got angry—in a rage. She'd strike me, and say I was an idiot like my father. The next minute she'd hug me, and cry, and beg me to forgive her. It all comes back to me. Those were the days when she'd bake a cake for supper—the days when she cried, and put on a black dress. But mostly she wore the fine dresses—all bright, and soft, and full of flowers. Oh, how she would dance about in those, sometimes. And always laughed when I stared at her. And say I was Ned's girl to my finger-tips. I never understood what she meant—then."
"My mother! Almost as young as I am. And wow, could she talk! A classy lady. Just as classy as you. We had such great times together. Almost always. Sometimes my mother would get really mad—in a rage. She'd hit me and call me an idiot like my dad. But then, the next minute, she’d hug me, cry, and beg me to forgive her. It all comes back to me. Those were the days when she'd bake a cake for dinner—the days when she cried and wore a black dress. But mostly she wore beautiful dresses—all bright, soft, and full of flowers. Oh, how she would dance around in those sometimes. And she’d always laugh when I stared at her. She’d say I was Ned's girl to my fingertips. I never understood what she meant—back then."
The shrill speaker of a moment before had softened suddenly. The creature of the woods sniffed eagerly this atmosphere of the house, and faint vestiges of a[Pg 375] former personage returned to her, summoned along with the scene she had set herself to recall.
The loud speaker from moments ago had suddenly quieted down. The creature of the woods eagerly took in the atmosphere of the house, and faint memories of a[Pg 375] former figure came back to her, triggered by the scene she was trying to remember.
"But oh, how good she was to me! And read to me. And taught me to read. And careful of me? Ha! Never let me go alone to the village. Said I was too good for such a place. Some day we would go back to the world—whatever she meant by that. Said people there would clap the hands when they saw me—more than they had clapped the hands for her. Once she saw a young man walk along the road with me. Oh, how she beat my head when I came home! Nearly killed me, she was so angry. Said I mustn't waste myself on such trash. My mother—I never understood her then.
"But oh, how good she was to me! She read to me and taught me how to read. And she was so careful with me? Ha! She never let me go to the village alone. She said I was too good for that kind of place. She promised that one day we would return to the world—whatever that meant. She claimed that people there would clap for me more than they ever clapped for her. Once, she saw a young man walking with me on the road. Oh, how she punished me when I got home! She was so angry that I thought she might have killed me. She said I mustn't waste my time on such trash. My mother—I never understood her back then.
"She used to tell me stories—about New York, and Phil'delph. Many big cities. There they applaud, and clap the hands, when my mother was a queen, or a beggar girl, in the theatre, and make love and kill and fight. Have grand supper in hotel afterward. And I'd ask my mother how soon I too may be a queen. And she'd give me to learn the words they say, and I'd say them. Then she'd clap me on the head again and tell me, 'Oh, you're Ned's girl. You're a blockhead, just like your father!' And I'd say, 'Where is my father? Why does he never come?' And after that my mother would always sit quiet, and never answer when I talked.
"She used to tell me stories—about New York and Philadelphia. Many big cities. There, they applaud and clap when my mother was a queen or a beggar girl in the theater, and they make love, kill, and fight. Then they have a grand dinner in a hotel afterward. I'd ask my mother how soon I could be a queen too. She’d teach me the words they say, and I’d repeat them. Then she’d pat me on the head again and say, 'Oh, you're Ned's girl. You're a blockhead, just like your father!' And I’d ask, 'Where is my father? Why does he never come?' After that, my mother would always sit quietly and never respond when I talked."
"And then she'd be kind again, and make me proud, and tell me I'm a very fine lady, and have fine blood. And she'd talk about the day when we'd go back to the world, and she'd buy me pretty things to wear. But I thought it was fine where we were—there in the cottage, I with the flowers, and Bruce. In those days, yes," the woman sighed, and left them to silence for a space,—for silent seemed the wind and rain, on the breaking of her speech.
"And then she'd be nice again, and make me feel proud, and tell me I'm a really great lady with good heritage. She'd talk about the day we would return to the outside world, and she’d buy me beautiful things to wear. But I thought it was nice where we were—there in the cottage, me with the flowers, and Bruce. Back in those days, yes," the woman sighed, leaving them in silence for a moment—because the wind and rain seemed quiet at the end of her words.
A rumble from without started her on again.
A loud noise from outside startled her again.
"Yes, yes! I'm telling! I'll hurry. Then I grow big. Seventeen. My mother call me her little giantess,[Pg 376] her handsome darling, her conceited fool, all at the same time. I never understood my mother—then.
"Yes, yes! I'm coming! I'll hurry. Then I grow up. Seventeen. My mother calls me her little giantess,[Pg 376] her beautiful darling, her cocky fool, all at once. I never understood my mother—back then."
"But then, one day, it came!"
"But then, one day, it arrived!"
The woman pressed her fingers against her eyes, as if to shut out the vision her mind was preparing.
The woman pressed her fingers against her eyes, trying to block out the image her mind was conjuring.
"Everything changed then. Everything was different. No more nights with stories and books. No more about New York and Phil'delph. Never again.
"Everything changed then. Everything was different. No more nights with stories and books. No more about New York and Philadelphia. Never again."
"I was out in the yard one day, on my knees, with the flowers. It was Springtime, and I was digging and fixing. And I heard a horse's hoofs on the road. A runaway, I thought at first. I stood up to look, and—" She faltered, and then choked out, "I stood up to look, and the man came!" And with the words came a crash that rocked the house.
"I was outside one day, on my knees, working with the flowers. It was spring, and I was digging and tidying up. Then I heard a horse's hooves on the road. My first thought was that it was a runaway. I stood up to see, and—" She hesitated, then managed to say, "I stood up to see, and the man came!" Just then, a crash shook the house.
"Hear that!" the woman almost shrieked. "That's him—that's the man. I hear him in every storm!...
"Hear that!" the woman almost screamed. "That's him—that's the man. I hear him in every storm!...
"He came," she went, more rapidly. "A tall man—fine—dressed in fine clothes—brown hair—brown eyes! Oh, I often see those brown eyes. I know what they are like. He came riding along the bye-road. When he caught sight of my mother he almost fell from his horse. The horse nearly fell, the man pulled him in so sharp. 'Good God!' the man said. 'Fanny! Is this where you are! Curse you, old girl, is this where you are!' Funny, how I remember his words. And then he came in.
"He came," she said, speaking more quickly. "A tall man—handsome—dressed in nice clothes—brown hair—brown eyes! Oh, I see those brown eyes often. I know exactly what they look like. He was riding down the back road. When he saw my mother, he almost fell off his horse. The horse nearly stumbled because the man yanked on the reins so hard. 'Good God!' the man shouted. 'Fanny! Is this where you are! Damn you, old girl, is this where you’ve been!' It’s funny how I remember his words. And then he walked in.
"And he talked to my mother a long time. Then he looked round and said, 'So this is where you've crawled to!' And he petted Bruce. And then he came to me, and looked into my face a long time, and said, 'So this is his girl, eh? Fanny junior, down to the last eyelash! Come here, puss!' he said. And I made a face at him. And he put his hands to his sides and laughed and laughed at me. And he turned to my mother and said, 'Fanny, Fanny, what a queen!' I thought he meant be a queen in the theatre. But he meant something else. He came to me again, and squeezed me and pressed his[Pg 377] face against mine. And my mother ran and snatched him away. And I ran behind the house.
"And he talked to my mom for a long time. Then he looked around and said, 'So this is where you’ve ended up!' And he gave Bruce some affection. After that, he turned to me, looked into my face for a long time, and said, 'So this is his girl, huh? Fanny junior, just like her mom!' 'Come here, kitty!' he said. I made a face at him. He put his hands on his hips and laughed and laughed at me. Then he turned to my mom and said, 'Fanny, Fanny, what a queen!' I thought he meant being a queen on stage. But he meant something different. He came back to me, squeezed me, and pressed his[Pg 377] face against mine. My mom quickly ran over and pulled him away. I dashed behind the house."
"And by-and-by my mother came to find me, and said, 'Oho, my little giantess! So here you are! What are you trembling for!' And she kicked me. 'Take that!' she said.
"And after a while my mom came to find me and said, 'Oh look, my little giantess! So you’re here! What are you shaking for?' And she kicked me. 'Here you go!' she said."
"And I didn't understand—not then. But I understand now.
And I didn't get it—not back then. But I get it now.
"Next day the man came again, and talked to my mother. But I saw him look and look at me. And by-and-by he reached for my hand. And my mother said, 'Stop that! None of that, my little George! One at a time, if you please!' And he laughed and let me go. And they went out and sat on a bench in the yard. And the man stroked my mother's hair. And I watched and listened. They talked a long time till it was night. And I heard George say, 'Well, Fanny, old girl, we did for him, all right, didn't we?' I've always remembered it. And they laughed and they laughed. Then the man said, 'God, how it does scare me, sometimes!' And my mother laughed at him for that. And George said, 'Look what I've had to give up. And you penned up here! But never mind. It will blow over. Then we'll crawl back to the old world, eh, Fanny?'"
The next day, the man came back and talked to my mom. But I noticed him stealing glances at me. Eventually, he reached for my hand. My mom said, "Stop that! None of that, my little George! One at a time, if you please!" He laughed and let me go. Then they went outside and sat on a bench in the yard. The man stroked my mom's hair. I watched and listened. They talked for a long time until it got dark. I heard George say, "Well, Fanny, old girl, we really did something for him, didn't we?" It's something I've always remembered. They laughed and laughed. Then the man said, "God, it sometimes really scares me!" My mom laughed at him for that. George said, "Look what I've had to give up. And you're stuck here! But never mind. It will blow over. Then we’ll return to the old world, right, Fanny?"
All this the woman had rattled off like a child with a recitation, as something learned long ago and long rehearsed against just this last contingency of confession.
All this the woman had rapped off like a kid reciting lines, as something she learned a long time ago and practiced for this very moment of confession.
"Oh, I remember it!" she said, as if her volubility needed an explanation. "It took me a long time to understand. But one day I understood.
"Oh, I remember it!" she said, as if her talkativeness needed an explanation. "It took me a long time to get it. But one day I got it."
"He came often, then—George did. And I was not afraid of him any more. He was fine, like my mother. Every time I saw him come my stomach would give a jump. And I liked to have him put his face against mine, the way I'd seen him do to mother. And every time he went away I'd watch him from the hilltop till I couldn't see him any more. And at night I couldn't[Pg 378] sleep. And George came very often—to see me, he told me, and not my mother.
"He came around a lot after that—George did. And I wasn’t afraid of him anymore. He was great, just like my mom. Every time I saw him approaching, my stomach would flip. I liked having him press his face against mine, just like I’d seen him do with my mom. And every time he left, I’d watch him from the hilltop until I couldn’t see him anymore. At night, I couldn’t[Pg 378] sleep. George came around really often—to see me, he said, not my mom."
"And my mother was changed then. She never hit me again, because George said he'd kill her if she did. But she acted very strange when he told her that, and looked and looked at me. And didn't speak to me for days and days. But I didn't mind—I could talk to George. And we'd go for long walks, and he'd tell me more about New York and Phil'delph—more than my mother could tell. Oh, I loved to hear him talk. And he said such nice things to me—such nice things to me! Bruce—I forgot all about Bruce. Oh, I was happy!... But that was because I knew nothing....
"And my mom changed then. She never hit me again because George said he’d kill her if she did. But she acted really weird when he told her that, and kept staring at me. And she didn’t talk to me for days and days. But I didn’t mind—I could talk to George. We’d go for long walks, and he’d tell me more about New York and Philadelphia—more than my mom could tell. Oh, I loved listening to him. He said such nice things to me—such nice things to me! Bruce—I forgot all about Bruce. Oh, I was happy!... But that was because I knew nothing...."
"Yes, I pleased George. But by-and-by he changed too. Then I couldn't say anything that he liked. 'Stupid child!' he called me. I tried, ever so hard, to please him. But it was like walking against a wind, that you can't push aside. You women, you just guess how I felt then! You just guess! You want your husband. It was the same with me. I want George. But he wouldn't listen to me no more."
"Yes, I made George happy. But eventually, he changed too. Then, I couldn’t say anything that he liked. 'Stupid child!' he called me. I tried really hard to please him. But it felt like trying to walk against a wind that I couldn't push away. You women, you know how I felt then! You really do! You want your husband. It was the same with me. I want George. But he wouldn't listen to me anymore."
The woman seemed to sink, to shrivel, under the weight of her recollection. Finding her not a monster but a woman after all, her two hearers were moved to another slight token of sympathy. They were "guessing," as she commanded. But still, with a kind of weary magnanimity, she waved them back, away from the things she had yet to make clear.
The woman appeared to collapse, to diminish, under the burden of her memories. Realizing she was not a monster but just a woman, her two listeners felt another small pang of sympathy. They were "guessing," as she had asked. Yet, with a sense of tired generosity, she gestured for them to hold back, away from the things she still needed to explain.
"But one day I saw it. One day I saw something. I came home with my berries, and George was there. His breath was funny, and he talked funny, and walked funny. I'd seen people in the village that way. But—my mother was that way, too. She looked funny—had very red cheeks, and talked very fast. Very foolish. And her breath was the same as George's. And she laughed and laughed at me, and made fun of me.
"But one day I noticed it. One day I saw something. I came home with my berries, and George was there. His breath smelled weird, and he spoke strangely, and walked oddly. I'd seen people in the village like that. But—my mom was like that too. She looked strange—had really red cheeks, and spoke really fast. It seemed silly. And her breath was just like George's. And she laughed and laughed at me, making fun of me."
"I said nothing. But I didn't sleep that night. I wondered what would happen. Many days I thought of[Pg 379] what was happening. Then I knew. My mother was trying to get George away from me. That was what had happened.
"I didn't say a word. But I couldn't sleep that night. I kept thinking about what was going to happen. For many days, I contemplated[Pg 379] what was going on. Eventually, I understood. My mom was trying to get George away from me. That's what had occurred."
"Another day I came back with my berries, and my mother was not there. Neither was George there. So! She had taken George away. My George. Well! I set out to look. No rest for me till I find them. I knew pretty well where they might be. I started for George's little brick house down in the hollow. That's where he had taken to living—hunting and fishing. It was late—the brick house was far away—I was very tired. But I went. And—"
"Another day, I came back with my berries, and my mother wasn't there. George wasn't there either. So, she had taken George away. My George. Well, I set out to look. No rest for me until I find them. I had a good idea of where they might be. I headed for George's little brick house down in the hollow. That's where he had been living—hunting and fishing. It was late—the brick house was far away—I was really tired. But I went. And—"
She had been speaking more rapidly. Here she stopped to breathe, to swallow, to collect herself for the final plunge.
She had been talking faster. Here, she paused to catch her breath, to swallow, and to gather herself for the final leap.
"I heard a runaway horse. 'George's horse!' I said. 'George is coming back to me, after all! George is coming back to me! She can't keep him!' And, yes, it was George's horse. But nobody on him. I was so scared I could hardly stand. Something had happened to George. Only then did I know how much I wanted him—when something had happened to him. I almost fell down in the road, but I crawled on. And presently I came to him, to George. He was walking in the road, limping and stumbling and rolling—all muddy—singing to himself. He didn't know me at first. I ran to him—to my George. And he grabbed me, and stumbled, and fell. And he grabbed my ankle. 'Come to me, li'l' one!' he said. 'Damn the old hag!' he said. 'It's the girl I want—Ned's own!' he said. 'Come here to me, Ned's own. I want you!' And he pinched me. He bit my hand. And—and I—all of a sudden I was afraid.
"I heard a horse running away. 'It's George's horse!' I said. 'George is coming back to me, after all! George is coming back to me! She can't keep him!' And, yes, it was George's horse. But there was no one on it. I was so scared I could hardly stand. Something had happened to George. Only then did I realize how much I wanted him—when something had happened to him. I almost collapsed in the road, but I crawled on. Soon, I found him—George. He was walking down the road, limping and stumbling and rolling—all muddy—singing to himself. He didn't recognize me at first. I ran to him—my George. He grabbed me, stumbled, and fell. He held onto my ankle. 'Come to me, little one!' he said. 'Damn that old witch!' he said. 'It's the girl I want—Ned's own!' he said. 'Come here to me, Ned's own. I want you!' And he pinched me. He bit my hand. And—and suddenly, I felt scared.
"And I snatched myself loose. 'George!' I screamed. 'No!' I said—I don't know why. I was very scared. I was wild. I kicked away—and ran—ran, ran—away—I don't know where—to the woods. And oh, a long time I heard George laugh at me. 'Just like the[Pg 380] very old Ned!' I heard him shout. But I ran, till I fell down tired. And there I sat and thought.
"And I broke free. 'George!' I yelled. 'No!' I said—I don’t even know why. I was terrified. I was frenzied. I kicked away—and ran—ran, ran—away—I have no idea where—to the woods. And for a long time, I could hear George laughing at me. 'Just like the[Pg 380] very old Ned!' I heard him call out. But I kept running until I collapsed from exhaustion. And there I sat and thought."
"And all of a sudden I understood. All at once I knew many things. I knew then what my mother had said about Ned sometimes. He was my father. He was dead. Somebody had killed him, I knew—I knew it from what they said. George knew my father, then, too. What did he know? That was it! He—he was the man that killed my father. He was after my mother then—he had been after her before, and made her breathe funny, made a fool of her. That was why my beautiful mother was so strange to me sometimes. That's why there was no more New York and Phil'delph. George did that—spoiled everything. Now he was back—making a fool of her again—my mother! And wanted to make a fool of me. Oh, then I knew! That man! And I had liked him. His brown hair, his brown eyes! But oh, I understood, I understood.
"And all of a sudden, it clicked. Suddenly, I realized so many things. I understood what my mom had said about Ned sometimes. He was my dad. He was dead. Someone had killed him—I knew it from what they said. George knew my dad, too. What did he know? That was it! He—he was the one who killed my dad. He was after my mom then—he had gone after her before, made her act weird, made a fool of her. That’s why my beautiful mom seemed so strange to me sometimes. That’s why there was no more New York and Philadelphia. George did that—ruined everything. Now he was back—making a fool of her again—my mom! And he wanted to make a fool of me. Oh, then I understood! That guy! And I had liked him. His brown hair, his brown eyes! But oh, I got it, I really got it."
"I got up from the ground. Everything reeled and fell apart. There was nothing more for me. Everything spoiled. Our pretty cottage—the stories—all gone. Spoiled. So I ran back. Maybe I could bring my mother back. Maybe I could save something. Oh, I was sick. The trees, they bent and rolled the way George walked. The wind bent them double. They held their stomachs, as if they were George, laughing at me. They seemed to holler 'Ned's girl!' at me. I was dizzy, and the wind nearly blew me over. But I had to hurry home.
I got up from the ground. Everything was spinning and falling apart. There was nothing left for me. Everything was ruined. Our cute cottage—the stories—all gone. Ruined. So I ran back. Maybe I could bring my mom back. Maybe I could save something. Oh, I felt awful. The trees swayed and bent like George did when he walked. The wind pushed them down. They clutched their stomachs, as if they were George, laughing at me. They seemed to shout 'Ned's girl!' at me. I felt dizzy, and the wind almost knocked me over. But I had to hurry home.
"I got near. No one there. Not even George. But I had to find my beautiful little mother. All round I ran. The brambles threw me down. I fell over a stump and struck my face. I could feel the blood running down over my cheeks. It was warmer than the rain. No matter, I had to find my mother. My poor little mother.
"I got closer. No one was there. Not even George. But I needed to find my beautiful little mom. I ran all around. The thorns tripped me up. I fell over a stump and hit my face. I could feel the blood running down my cheeks. It was warmer than the rain. It didn't matter, I had to find my mom. My poor little mom."
"Bruce growled at me when I got to the house. He didn't know me. That's how I looked! But there was a[Pg 381] light in the house. Yes, my mother was there! But George was there, too. That man! They had bundles all ready to go away. They weren't glad to see me. I got there too soon. George said, 'Damn her soul! Always that girl of Ned's! I'll show her!' And he kicked me.
"Bruce growled at me when I arrived at the house. He didn't recognize me. That's how I looked! But there was a[Pg 381] light inside. Yes, my mother was there! But George was there, too. That guy! They had bags all ready to leave. They weren't happy to see me. I showed up too early. George said, 'Damn her soul! Always that girl of Ned's! I'll show her!' And he kicked me."
"George kicked me!...
"George kicked me!"
"But my mother—she didn't laugh when she saw me. She was very scared. She shook George, and said, 'George! Come away, quick! Look at her face! Look at her eyes!' she said.
"But my mom—she didn't laugh when she saw me. She looked really scared. She shook George and said, 'George! Come over here, quick! Look at her face! Look at her eyes!' she said."
"Oh, my mother, my little mother. She thought I would hurt her. Even when she'd been such a fool. I was the one that had to take care of her, then. But she wanted to go away—with that man! That made me wild.
"Oh, my mom, my little mom. She thought I would hurt her. Even when she’d been such an idiot. I was the one who had to take care of her, then. But she wanted to leave—with that guy! That drove me crazy."
"'You, George!' I said, 'You've got to go! You've—you've done too much to us!' I said. 'You go!' And 'Mother!' I said. 'You've got to leave him! He's done too much to us!' I said.
"'You, George!' I said, 'You have to go! You've—you've hurt us too much!' I said. 'Just go!' And 'Mom!' I said. 'You need to leave him! He's done too much to us!' I said.
"She only answered, 'George, come, quick!' And she dragged George toward the door. And George laughed at me. Laughed and laughed—till he saw my eyes. He didn't laugh then. Nor my mother. My mother screamed when she saw my eyes. 'Shut up, George!' she screamed. 'She's not Ned's girl now!' And George said, 'No, by God! She's your brat now, all right! She's the devil's own!'
"She just said, 'George, come on, hurry!' And she pulled George toward the door. George laughed at me. He laughed and laughed—until he saw my eyes. He stopped laughing then. Neither did my mother. My mother screamed when she saw my eyes. 'Shut up, George!' she yelled. 'She’s not Ned’s girl anymore!' And George replied, 'No, damn it! She’s your problem now, that’s for sure! She’s the devil’s own!'"
"And they ran for the door. I tried to get there first, to catch my little mother. My mother only screamed, as if she were wild. And they got out—out in the dark. 'Mother!' I cried. 'Mother! Come back, come back!' No answer. My mother was gone.
"And they ran for the door. I tried to get there first to catch my little mom. My mom just screamed, like she was out of control. And they got out—out into the dark. 'Mom!' I shouted. 'Mom! Come back, come back!' No response. My mom was gone."
"Oh, that made me feel, somehow, very strong. 'I'll bring you back!' I shouted. 'You, George! I'll send you away. Wait and see!' They never answered. Maybe they never heard. The wind was blowing, like to-night.[Pg 382]
"Oh, that made me feel really strong somehow. 'I'll bring you back!' I shouted. 'You, George! I'll send you away. Just wait and see!' They never answered. Maybe they never heard. The wind was blowing, like it is tonight.[Pg 382]
"But I knew where I could find them. I knew where to go to find George. And I ran to my loft, for my knife. But, O my God, when I saw poor Mollie in the glass! Teeth gone. I wasn't beautiful any more. And my eyes!—they came out of the glass at me, like two big dogs jumping a fence. I ran from them. I didn't know myself. I ran out of the door, in the night. I went after that man. He had done too much. That storm—the lightning that night! Awful! But no storm kept me back. Rain—hail—but I kept on. Trees fell—but I went on. I called out. I laughed then, myself. I'll get him! I say, 'Look out for Ned's girl! Look out for Ned's girl!' I say...."
"But I knew where to find them. I knew where to go to find George. So I ran to my loft for my knife. But, oh my God, when I saw poor Mollie in the mirror! My teeth were gone. I wasn't beautiful anymore. And my eyes!—they looked at me from the mirror like two big dogs jumping over a fence. I ran from them. I didn’t recognize myself. I bolted out the door into the night. I went after that man. He had done too much. That storm—the lightning that night! It was terrible! But no storm was going to stop me. Rain—hail—but I kept going. Trees were falling—but I pressed on. I called out. I even laughed then, at myself. I’ll get him! I shouted, 'Watch out for Ned's girl! Watch out for Ned's girl!' I said...."
Unconsciously the woman was re-enacting every gesture, repeating every phrase and accent of her journey through the night, that excursion out of the world, from which there had been no return for her. "Look out for Ned's girl!"—the house rang with the cry. But this second journey, of the memory, ended in a moan and a faint.
Unknowingly, the woman was copying every gesture, repeating every phrase and tone from her night’s journey, that escape from reality, from which she could never return. "Watch out for Ned's girl!"—the house echoed with the shout. But this second journey, of memory, ended in a moan and a faint.
"I said I would tell it! Help me!" she said.
"I said I would tell it! Help me!" she exclaimed.
In some fashion they worked her heavy bulk out of its crazy wrappings and into a bed. John arrived, to help them. Morning peered timidly over the eastern hills, as if fearful of beholding what the night had wrought. In its smiling calm the noise of the storm was already done away. But the storm in the troubled mind raged on.
In some way, they managed to unwrap her from her heavy coverings and helped her onto a bed. John showed up to assist them. Morning cautiously emerged over the eastern hills, as if afraid to see what the night had brought. In its serene calm, the noise of the storm had already faded away. But the storm in the troubled mind continued to rage on.
For days it raged, in fever and delirium. Then they buried the rude minister of justice in the place where she commanded—under the pile of broken stones and bricks among the trees in the hollow. And it is said that the inquisitive villagers who had a part in the simple ceremonies stirred about till they made the discovery of two skeletons under the ruins. And to this day there are persons in Bustlebury with a belief that at night, or in a storm, they sometimes hear a long-drawn cry issuing from that lonely little hollow.[Pg 383]
For days it raged, in fever and delirium. Then they buried the rough minister of justice in the spot where she ordered—under the pile of broken stones and bricks among the trees in the hollow. It's said that the curious villagers who participated in the simple ceremonies dug around until they discovered two skeletons under the rubble. And to this day, there are people in Bustlebury who believe that at night, or during a storm, they sometimes hear a long, drawn-out cry coming from that lonely little hollow.[Pg 383]
THE INTERVAL[17]
By VINCENT O'SULLIVAN
By Vincent O'Sullivan
From The Boston Evening Transcript
From The Boston Evening Transcript
Mrs. Wilton passed through a little alley leading from one of the gates which are around Regent's Park, and came out on the wide and quiet street. She walked along slowly, peering anxiously from side to side so as not to overlook the number. She pulled her furs closer round her; after her years in India this London damp seemed very harsh. Still, it was not a fog to-day. A dense haze, gray and tinged ruddy, lay between the houses, sometimes blowing with a little wet kiss against the face. Mrs. Wilton's hair and eyelashes and her furs were powdered with tiny drops. But there was nothing in the weather to blur the sight; she could see the faces of people some distance off and read the signs on the shops.
Mrs. Wilton walked through a small alley that led from one of the gates around Regent's Park and onto the wide, quiet street. She moved slowly, anxiously glancing from side to side so she wouldn't miss the number. She pulled her coat tighter around her; after her years in India, this damp London air felt really harsh. Still, it wasn't foggy today. A thick haze, gray with a reddish tint, hung between the buildings, occasionally brushing against her face with a little wet kiss. Tiny drops of water dotted Mrs. Wilton's hair, eyelashes, and fur coat. But the weather didn’t obscure her view; she could see people's faces from a distance and read the signs on the shops.
Before the door of a dealer in antiques and second-hand furniture she paused and looked through the shabby uncleaned window at an unassorted heap of things, many of them of great value. She read the Polish name fastened on the pane in white letters.
Before the door of an antiques and second-hand furniture store, she stopped and looked through the dirty, unwashed window at a messy pile of items, many of which were quite valuable. She read the Polish name taped on the glass in white letters.
"Yes; this is the place."
"Yep, this is the spot."
She opened the door, which met her entrance with an ill-tempered jangle. From somewhere in the black depths of the shop the dealer came forward. He had a clammy white face, with a sparse black beard, and wore a skull cap and spectacles. Mrs. Wilton spoke to him in a low voice.[Pg 384]
She opened the door, which greeted her arrival with an annoyed jangle. From somewhere in the dark depths of the shop, the dealer approached. He had a pale, clammy face, a thin black beard, and wore a skullcap and glasses. Mrs. Wilton spoke to him in a soft voice.[Pg 384]
A look of complicity, of cunning, perhaps of irony, passed through the dealer's cynical and sad eyes. But he bowed gravely and respectfully.
A look of complicity, of cunning, maybe even irony, flickered across the dealer's cynical and sorrowful eyes. But he bowed seriously and with respect.
"Yes, she is here, madam. Whether she will see you or not I do not know. She is not always well; she has her moods. And then, we have to be so careful. The police—Not that they would touch a lady like you. But the poor alien has not much chance these days."
"Yes, she’s here, ma’am. I can’t say if she’ll see you or not. She’s not always well; she has her ups and downs. And we have to be really careful. The police—Not that they’d bother you. But the poor foreigner doesn’t have much of a chance these days."
Mrs. Wilton followed him to the back of the shop, where there was a winding staircase. She knocked over a few things in her passage and stooped to pick them up, but the dealer kept muttering, "It does not matter—surely it does not matter." He lit a candle.
Mrs. Wilton followed him to the back of the shop, where there was a winding staircase. She knocked over a few things as she walked and bent down to pick them up, but the dealer kept muttering, "It doesn't matter—really, it doesn't matter." He lit a candle.
"You must go up these stairs. They are very dark; be careful. When you come to a door, open it and go straight in."
"You need to go up these stairs. They're pretty dark, so watch your step. When you reach a door, open it and walk right in."
He stood at the foot of the stairs holding the light high above his head as she ascended.
He stood at the bottom of the stairs, holding the light up high over his head as she climbed up.
The room was not very large, and it seemed very ordinary. There were some flimsy, uncomfortable chairs in gilt and red. Two large palms were in corners. Under a glass cover on the table was a view of Rome. The room had not a business-like look, thought Mrs. Wilton; there was no suggestion of the office or waiting-room where people came and went all day; yet you would not say that it was a private room which was lived in. There were no books or papers about; every chair was in the place it had been placed when the room was last swept; there was no fire and it was very cold.
The room wasn't very big, and it felt pretty ordinary. There were some flimsy, uncomfortable chairs in gold and red. Two large palm plants stood in the corners. On the table, under a glass cover, was a view of Rome. The room didn't have a business-like vibe, Mrs. Wilton thought; there was no sign of an office or waiting area where people came and went all day; yet it also didn’t feel like a private space that was actually lived in. There were no books or papers lying around; every chair was exactly where it had been when the room was last cleaned; there was no fire, and it was really cold.
To the right of the window was a door covered with a plush curtain. Mrs. Wilton sat down near the table and watched this door. She thought it must be through it that the soothsayer would come forth. She laid her hands listlessly one on top of the other on the table. This must be the tenth seer she had consulted since Hugh had been killed. She thought them over. No, this must[Pg 385] be the eleventh. She had forgotten that frightening man in Paris who said he had been a priest. Yet of them all it was only he who had told her anything definite. But even he could do no more than tell the past. He told of her marriage; he even had the duration of it right—twenty-one months. He told too of their time in India—at least, he knew that her husband had been a soldier, and said he had been on service in the "colonies." On the whole, though, he had been as unsatisfactory as the others. None of them had given her the consolation she sought. She did not want to be told of the past. If Hugh was gone forever, then with him had gone all her love of living, her courage, all her better self. She wanted to be lifted out of the despair, the dazed aimless drifting from day to day, longing at night for the morning, and in the morning for the fall of night, which had been her life since his death. If somebody could assure her that it was not all over, that he was somewhere, not too far away, unchanged from what he had been here, with his crisp hair and rather slow smile and lean brown face, that he saw her sometimes, that he had not forgotten her....
To the right of the window was a door covered with a plush curtain. Mrs. Wilton sat down near the table and watched this door, thinking that it must be the way the soothsayer would come in. She rested her hands listlessly on top of each other on the table. This had to be the tenth seer she had consulted since Hugh died. She counted them up. No, this must be the eleventh. She had forgotten that creepy guy in Paris who claimed he used to be a priest. Yet out of all of them, he was the only one who had told her anything concrete. But even he could only speak about the past. He mentioned her marriage and even got its length right—twenty-one months. He also talked about their time in India—at least, he knew her husband had been a soldier and said he had served in the "colonies." Overall, though, he hadn’t been any more helpful than the others. None of them provided the comfort she was looking for. She didn’t want to hear about the past. If Hugh was gone forever, so was all her love for life, her courage, and her better self. She wanted to escape the despair, the aimless drift from day to day, longing at night for morning and in the morning for night, which had become her existence since he died. If someone could just assure her that it wasn’t over, that he was out there somewhere, not too far away, unchanged from how he was here, with his crisp hair, slow smile, and lean brown face, that he could see her sometimes, that he hadn’t forgotten her...
"Oh, Hugh, darling!"
"Oh, Hugh, sweetheart!"
When she looked up again the woman was sitting there before her. Mrs. Wilton had not heard her come in. With her experience, wide enough now, of seers and fortune-tellers of all kinds, she saw at once that this woman was different from the others. She was used to the quick appraising look, the attempts, sometimes clumsy, but often cleverly disguised, to collect some fragments of information whereupon to erect a plausible vision. But this woman looked as if she took it out of herself.
When she looked up again, the woman was sitting there in front of her. Mrs. Wilton hadn't heard her come in. With her now extensive experience with all kinds of seers and fortune-tellers, she immediately realized that this woman was different from the rest. She was used to the quick, evaluating gaze, the attempts—sometimes awkward, but often cleverly hidden—to piece together bits of information to create a believable vision. But this woman seemed like she was drawing it from within herself.
Not that her appearance suggested intercourse with the spiritual world more than the others had done; it suggested that, in fact, considerably less. Some of the others were frail, yearning, evaporated creatures, and the[Pg 386] ex-priest in Paris had something terrible and condemned in his look. He might well sup with the devil, that man, and probably did in some way or other.
Not that her appearance indicated a connection with the spiritual world any more than the others; in fact, it suggested considerably less. Some of the others were fragile, longing, almost ethereal beings, and the[Pg 386] ex-priest in Paris had a look that was both horrifying and guilty. That man could very well be consorting with the devil, and he probably did in some way or another.
But this was a little fat, weary-faced woman about fifty, who only did not look like a cook because she looked more like a sempstress. Her black dress was all covered with white threads. Mrs. Wilton looked at her with some embarrassment. It seemed more reasonable to be asking a woman like this about altering a gown than about intercourse with the dead. That seemed even absurd in such a very commonplace presence. The woman seemed timid and oppressed; she breathed heavily and kept rubbing her dingy hands, which looked moist, one over the other; she was always wetting her lips, and coughed with a little dry cough. But in her these signs of nervous exhaustion suggested overwork in a close atmosphere, bending too close over the sewing-machine. Her uninteresting hair, like a rat's pelt, was eked out with a false addition of another color. Some threads had got into her hair too.
But this was a little plump woman, probably around fifty, who only didn’t look like a cook because she resembled a seamstress more. Her black dress was sprinkled with white threads. Mrs. Wilton looked at her with a bit of embarrassment. It felt more appropriate to ask someone like her about altering a gown than about interacting with the dead. That seemed even ridiculous in such an ordinary presence. The woman appeared shy and worn out; she breathed heavily and kept rubbing her grimy hands, which looked damp, against each other; she was constantly moistening her lips and coughed with a slight dry cough. But in her, these signs of nervous exhaustion hinted at overwork in a cramped space, leaning too close to the sewing machine. Her dull hair, reminiscent of a rat's fur, had been supplemented with some fake color. A few threads had even gotten tangled in her hair.
Her harried, uneasy look caused Mrs. Wilton to ask compassionately: "Are you much worried by the police?"
Her stressed, anxious expression prompted Mrs. Wilton to ask kindly, "Are you really worried about the police?"
"Oh, the police! Why don't they leave us alone? You never know who comes to see you. Why don't they leave me alone? I'm a good woman. I only think. What I do is no harm to any one."...
"Oh, the police! Why can't they just leave us alone? You never know who's coming to see you. Why won't they leave me alone? I'm a good woman. I just think. What I do doesn't hurt anyone."
She continued in an uneven querulous voice, always rubbing her hands together nervously. She seemed to the visitor to be talking at random, just gabbling, like children do sometimes before they fall asleep.
She spoke in a shaky, complaining voice, constantly rubbing her hands together anxiously. To the visitor, it felt like she was just rambling, babbling on like kids do sometimes before they drift off to sleep.
"I wanted to explain—" hesitated Mrs. Wilton.
"I wanted to explain—" Mrs. Wilton hesitated.
But the woman, with her head pressed close against the back of the chair, was staring beyond her at the wall. Her face had lost whatever little expression it had; it was blank and stupid. When she spoke it was very slowly and her voice was guttural.
But the woman, with her head pressed against the back of the chair, was staring past her at the wall. Her face had lost any hint of expression; it was blank and vacant. When she spoke, it was very slowly and her voice was rough.
"Can't you see him? It seems strange to me that you[Pg 387] can't see him. He is so near you. He is passing his arm round your shoulders."
"Can't you see him? It seems weird to me that you[Pg 387] can't see him. He’s so close to you. He has his arm around your shoulders."
This was a frequent gesture of Hugh's. And indeed at that moment she felt that somebody was very near her, bending over her. She was enveloped in tenderness. Only a very thin veil, she felt, prevented her from seeing. But the woman saw. She was describing Hugh minutely, even the little things like the burn on his right hand.
This was a common gesture for Hugh. And at that moment, she felt someone very close to her, leaning over her. She was surrounded by warmth. She sensed that only a thin veil kept her from seeing clearly. But the woman could see. She was detailing Hugh down to the smallest details, including the burn on his right hand.
"Is he happy? Oh, ask him does he love me?"
"Is he happy? Oh, ask him if he loves me?"
The result was so far beyond anything she had hoped for that she was stunned. She could only stammer the first thing that came into her head. "Does he love me?"
The result was so far beyond anything she had hoped for that she was stunned. She could only stammer the first thing that came to mind. "Does he love me?"
"He loves you. He won't answer, but he loves you. He wants me to make you see him; he is disappointed, I think, because I can't. But I can't unless you do it yourself."
"He loves you. He won’t respond, but he loves you. He wants me to show you him; he’s disappointed, I think, because I can’t. But I can’t unless you do it yourself."
After a while she said:
Eventually, she said:
"I think you will see him again. You think of nothing else. He is very close to us now."
"I believe you’ll see him again. It's all you can think about. He’s really close to us now."
Then she collapsed, and fell into a heavy sleep and lay there motionless, hardly breathing. Mrs. Wilton put some notes on the table and stole out on tip-toe.
Then she collapsed, fell into a deep sleep, and lay there completely still, barely breathing. Mrs. Wilton placed some notes on the table and quietly tip-toed out.
She seemed to remember that downstairs in the dark shop the dealer with the waxen face detained her to shew some old silver and jewellery and such like. But she did not come to herself, she had no precise recollection of anything, till she found herself entering a church near Portland Place. It was an unlikely act in her normal moments. Why did she go in there? She acted like one walking in her sleep.
She vaguely remembered that downstairs in the dark shop, the dealer with the waxy face stopped her to show her some old silver and jewelry and things like that. But she didn’t really come to her senses; she had no clear memory of anything until she found herself walking into a church near Portland Place. That was an unusual thing for her to do. Why did she go in there? She felt like someone who was sleepwalking.
The church was old and dim, with high black pews. There was nobody there. Mrs. Wilton sat down in one of the pews and bent forward with her face in her hands.
The church was old and dim, with tall black pews. There was nobody there. Mrs. Wilton sat down in one of the pews and leaned forward with her face in her hands.
After a few minutes she saw that a soldier had come in noiselessly and placed himself about half-a-dozen[Pg 388] rows ahead of her. He never turned round; but presently she was struck by something familiar in the figure. First she thought vaguely that the soldier looked like her Hugh. Then, when he put up his hand, she saw who it was.
After a few minutes, she noticed a soldier had quietly entered and sat about six[Pg 388] rows ahead of her. He didn't turn around, but soon she was hit by a sense of familiarity in his figure. At first, she thought the soldier vaguely resembled her Hugh. Then, when he raised his hand, she realized who he was.
She hurried out of the pew and ran towards him. "Oh, Hugh, Hugh, have you come back?"
She rushed out of the pew and ran toward him. "Oh, Hugh, Hugh, are you back?"
He looked round with a smile. He had not been killed. It was all a mistake. He was going to speak....
He looked around with a smile. He hadn't been killed. It was all a mistake. He was about to speak....
Footsteps sounded hollow in the empty church. She turned and glanced down the dim aisle.
Footsteps echoed in the empty church. She turned and looked down the dim aisle.
It was an old sexton or verger who approached. "I thought I heard you call," he said.
It was an old sexton or verger who came over. "I thought I heard you call," he said.
"I was speaking to my husband." But Hugh was nowhere to be seen.
"I was talking to my husband." But Hugh was nowhere in sight.
"He was here a moment ago." She looked about in anguish. "He must have gone to the door."
"He was just here." She glanced around, distressed. "He must have gone to the door."
"There's nobody here," said the old man gently. "Only you and me. Ladies are often taken funny since the war. There was one in here yesterday afternoon said she was married in this church and her husband had promised to meet her here. Perhaps you were married here?"
"There's no one else around," the old man said softly. "Just you and me. Since the war, women have been acting strangely. There was one here yesterday afternoon who said she got married in this church and her husband promised to meet her here. Maybe you got married here?"
"No," said Mrs. Wilton, desolately. "I was married in India."
"No," said Mrs. Wilton, sadly. "I got married in India."
It might have been two or three days after that, when she went into a small Italian restaurant in the Bayswater district. She often went out for her meals now: she had developed an exhausting cough, and she found that it somehow became less troublesome when she was in a public place looking at strange faces. In her flat there were all the things that Hugh had used; the trunks and bags still had his name on them with the labels of places where they had been together. They were like stabs. In the restaurant, people came and went, many soldiers too among them, just glancing at her in her corner.[Pg 389]
It was probably two or three days later when she walked into a small Italian restaurant in the Bayswater area. She often went out for her meals now: she had developed a nagging cough, and she found that it somehow bothered her less when she was in a public place surrounded by unfamiliar faces. In her apartment, all of Hugh's belongings were still there; the trunks and bags still had his name on them along with tags from the places they had visited together. They felt like wounds. In the restaurant, people came and went, many of them soldiers, glancing at her from her corner.[Pg 389]
This day, as it chanced, she was rather late and there was nobody there. She was very tired. She nibbled at the food they brought her. She could almost have cried from tiredness and loneliness and the ache in her heart.
This day, as it happened, she was quite late and there was no one around. She was extremely tired. She picked at the food they brought her. She could almost cry from exhaustion, loneliness, and the pain in her heart.
Then suddenly he was before her, sitting there opposite at the table. It was as it was in the days of their engagement, when they used sometimes to lunch at restaurants. He was not in uniform. He smiled at her and urged her to eat, just as he used in those days....
Then suddenly he was right in front of her, sitting across the table. It felt just like it did during their engagement when they would sometimes have lunch at restaurants. He wasn't in uniform. He smiled at her and encouraged her to eat, just like he did back then....
I met her that afternoon as she was crossing Kensington Gardens, and she told me about it.
I ran into her that afternoon while she was walking through Kensington Gardens, and she shared it with me.
"I have been with Hugh." She seemed most happy.
"I've been with Hugh." She looked really happy.
"Did he say anything?"
"Did he say something?"
"N-no. Yes. I think he did, but I could not quite hear. My head was so very tired. The next time——"
"N-no. Yeah. I think he did, but I couldn't quite hear. My head was so tired. The next time——"
I did not see her for some time after that. She found, I think, that by going to places where she had once seen him—the old church, the little restaurant—she was more certain to see him again. She never saw him at home. But in the street or the park he would often walk along beside her. Once he saved her from being run over. She said she actually felt his hand grabbing her arm, suddenly, when the car was nearly upon her.
I didn’t see her for a while after that. I think she realized that by going to places where she had once seen him—the old church, the little restaurant—she was more likely to run into him again. She never saw him at home. But in the street or the park, he would often walk alongside her. Once, he saved her from getting hit by a car. She said she actually felt his hand grab her arm, suddenly, just as the car was almost upon her.
She had given me the address of the clairvoyant; and it is through that strange woman that I know—or seem to know—what followed.
She had given me the address of the psychic, and it’s through that strange woman that I know—or think I know—what happened next.
Mrs. Wilton was not exactly ill last winter, not so ill, at least, as to keep to her bedroom. But she was very thin, and her great handsome eyes always seemed to be staring at some point beyond, searching. There was a look in them that seamen's eyes sometimes have when they are drawing on a coast of which they are not very certain. She lived almost in solitude: she hardly ever saw anybody except when they sought her out. To[Pg 390] those who were anxious about her she laughed and said she was very well.
Mrs. Wilton wasn't exactly sick last winter, not sick enough to stay in her bedroom, at least. But she looked very thin, and her striking, beautiful eyes always seemed to be focused on something far away, searching for something. There was a look in her eyes that sailors sometimes have when they're approaching a coastline they're not sure about. She mostly lived in solitude; she barely saw anyone unless they came looking for her. To[Pg 390] those who were worried about her, she laughed and said she was doing just fine.
One sunny morning she was lying awake, waiting for the maid to bring her tea. The shy London sunlight peeped through the blinds. The room had a fresh and happy look.
One sunny morning, she was lying awake, waiting for the maid to bring her tea. The shy London sunlight peeked through the blinds. The room had a fresh and cheerful vibe.
When she heard the door open she thought that the maid had come in. Then she saw that Hugh was standing at the foot of the bed. He was in uniform this time, and looked as he had looked the day he went away.
When she heard the door open, she thought the maid had come in. Then she saw Hugh standing at the foot of the bed. He was in uniform this time and looked just like he did the day he left.
"Oh, Hugh, speak to me! Will you not say just one word?"
"Oh, Hugh, talk to me! Won't you say just one word?"
He smiled and threw back his head, just as he used to in the old days at her mother's house when he wanted to call her out of the room without attracting the attention of the others. He moved towards the door, still signing to her to follow him. He picked up her slippers on his way and held them out to her as if he wanted her to put them on. She slipped out of bed hastily....
He smiled and threw his head back, just like he used to at her mom's place when he wanted to get her attention without drawing the other people’s eyes. He walked toward the door, still signaling her to follow him. He grabbed her slippers on the way and held them out to her as if he wanted her to put them on. She quickly got out of bed...
It is strange that when they came to look through her things after her death the slippers could never be found.[Pg 391]
It’s odd that when they went through her belongings after she passed away, the slippers were never found.[Pg 391]
"A CERTAIN RICH MAN——"[18]
By LAWRENCE PERRY
By Lawrence Perry
From Scribner's Magazine.
From Scribner's Magazine.
Evelyn Colcord glanced up the table with the appraising eye of a young hostess who had already established a reputation for her dinners. The room had been decorated with a happy effect of national colors, merged with those of the allied nations, and neither in the table nor its appointments was a flaw revealed—while the low, contented murmur of conversation and light laughter attending completion of the first course afforded assurance that the company was well chosen and the atmosphere assertive in qualities that made for equanimity and good cheer.
Evelyn Colcord looked up the table with the keen eye of a young hostess who had already built a reputation for her dinners. The room was decorated in a cheerful mix of national colors along with those of the allied nations, and there was no flaw to be found in the table or its settings. The soft, contented hum of conversation and light laughter that accompanied the finishing of the first course assured her that the guests were well-picked, and the atmosphere was full of qualities that created a sense of calm and good cheer.
She smiled slightly, nodding at the butler, who had been watching her anxiously, and then glanced out the corner of her eye at Professor Simec, seated at her right. She had entertained doubts concerning him, had, in fact, resented the business necessity which had brought him thither as guest of honor, not through any emotion approximating inhospitality but wholly because of her mistrust as to the effect of this alien note upon her dinner, which was quite impromptu, having been arranged at the eleventh hour in deference to the wishes of Jerry Dane, a partner of Colcord's, who was handling the firm's foreign war patents.
She smiled a little, nodding at the butler, who had been watching her nervously, and then glanced at Professor Simec, sitting to her right. She had some doubts about him and had, in fact, resented the business necessity that had brought him there as the guest of honor. It wasn’t out of any feeling of unkindness, but rather because she was unsure how his presence would impact her dinner, which had been put together last minute to accommodate Jerry Dane, a partner of Colcord's, who was managing the firm's foreign war patents.
She had done the best she could as to guests, had done exceedingly well, as it chanced, fortune having favored her especially in the cases of several of those who sat about the table. And now Simec was fully involved in conversation with Bessie Dane, who seemed[Pg 392] deeply interested. As for the man, weazened and attenuate, she could catch only his profile—the bulging, hairless brow, and beard curling outward from the tip, forming sort of a crescent, which she found hardly less sinister than the cynical twist where grizzled whiskers and mustaches conjoined and the cold, level white eyes that she had noted as dominant characteristics when he was presented.
She had done her best with the guests and had succeeded quite well, especially since luck had been on her side with several of those sitting at the table. Now, Simec was deeply engaged in conversation with Bessie Dane, who seemed[Pg 392] really interested. As for the man, thin and shriveled, she could only see his profile—the bulging, hairless forehead and the beard curling out from the tip, forming a sort of crescent, which she found just as sinister as the cynical twist where his graying whiskers and mustache met, along with the cold, steady white eyes that she had noticed as his main features when he was introduced.
Simec was a laboratory recluse who had found his métier in the war. Rumor credited to him at least one of the deadliest chemical combinations employed by the allied armies. But it was merely rumor; nothing definite was known. These are things of which little is hinted and less said. None the less, intangible as were his practical achievements—whatever they might be—his reputation was substantial, enhanced, small doubt, by the very vagueness of his endeavors. The element of mystery, which his physical appearance tended not to allay, invested him, as it were, with a thaumaturgic veil through which was dimly revealed the man. It was as though his personality was merely a nexus to the things he stood for and had done, so that he appeared to Evelyn less a human entity than a symbol. But at least Bessie Dane was interested and the fine atmosphere of the table was without a taint.
Simec was a reclusive scientist who had found his calling in the war. Rumors credited him with creating at least one of the deadliest chemical mixtures used by the allied armies. But those were just rumors; nothing concrete was known. These are topics that are rarely hinted at and even less discussed. Still, despite the uncertainty surrounding his achievements—whatever they were—his reputation was significant, likely boosted by the very vagueness of his work. The element of mystery, which his appearance did little to dispel, surrounded him like an enchanting veil that faintly revealed the man beneath. It was as if his personality was just a connection to the things he represented and accomplished, making him seem to Evelyn less like a person and more like a symbol. But at least Bessie Dane was interested, and the atmosphere at the table was perfectly pleasant.
Shrugging almost imperceptibly, she withdrew her eyes and looked across the table with an expression which Nicholas Colcord could have interpreted had he not been engrossed with Sybil Latham. Evelyn studied him with admiring tenderness as he lounged in his chair, toying idly with a fork, smiling at something his partner was saying, while her mind ran lovingly over the dominant traits of a personality which was so strong, so keenly alive, so sensitive to decent, manly things, so perfectly balanced.
Shrugging almost imperceptibly, she looked away and glanced across the table with an expression that Nicholas Colcord might have understood if he hadn't been so focused on Sybil Latham. Evelyn watched him with affectionate admiration as he relaxed in his chair, casually playing with a fork and smiling at something his partner was saying, while her thoughts lovingly reflected on the standout qualities of a personality that was so strong, so vibrantly alive, so attuned to good, manly qualities, and so perfectly balanced.
Failing to catch his eye, Evelyn turned to her plate filled with a subtle melancholy. When would there be another dinner like this? Not, at all events, until the war was over. Nick had spoken about this—very[Pg 393] definitely; there would be no more entertaining. She had agreed with him, of course, not, however, escaping the conviction that her husband's viewpoint was more or less in keeping with a certain unusual sombreness which she had caught creeping into his mood in the past year or so.
Failing to catch his attention, Evelyn looked down at her plate with a hint of sadness. When would there be another dinner like this? Certainly not until the war was over. Nick had talked about this—very[Pg 393] definitively; there wouldn't be any more social gatherings. She had agreed with him, of course, but she couldn't shake the feeling that her husband's perspective reflected a certain unusual gloom that had been creeping into his mood over the past year or so.
Still, everybody who amounted to anything was pulling up on the bit and doing something or talking of doing something or other for the country. It was already assured that the season would be insufferably dull—from a social standpoint at least. Evelyn could not suppress a certain resentment. She was not one of those who had found an element of thrill in the suddenly altered perspectives. Her plans for the spring season had been laid; engagements had been accepted or declined, as functions promised to be worth while or uninteresting; all the delicate interlocking machinery of the life in which Evelyn Colcord moved, somewhat prominently, was in motion—then the sudden checking of the wheels: war.
Still, everyone who mattered was getting involved and either doing something or talking about doing something for the country. It was already clear that the season would be unbearably dull—at least from a social perspective. Evelyn couldn’t help feeling a bit resentful. She wasn’t one of those who had found excitement in the sudden changes around her. She had made plans for the spring season; invitations had been accepted or declined based on whether events seemed worth attending or not; the intricate social machinery of Evelyn Colcord's life, in which she played a somewhat prominent role, was all set in motion—then everything came to a halt: war.
Now there were memories of her husband's sober words; now there was young Jeffery Latham at her elbow—he had been almost shot to pieces in France—now there was Simec, the genius of diabolical achievement.... What were things coming to? Even the weather had gone wrong. Outside, an unseasonable cold rain, lashed by a northeast gale, was driving against the panes of the French windows, and the sizzling effulgence of an arc-lamp revealed pools of water lying on the asphalt of the avenue....
Now she recalled her husband’s serious words; now young Jeffery Latham was at her side—he had nearly been killed in France—now there was Simec, the mastermind of wicked accomplishments.... Where was everything headed? Even the weather was off. Outside, an unusually cold rain, whipped by a northeast wind, was pounding against the French windows, and the bright light of an arc-lamp exposed puddles on the pavement of the street....
The dry, softly modulated voice of Captain Latham at her left lifted Evelyn from her trend of sombre revery.
The dry, softly controlled voice of Captain Latham on her left pulled Evelyn out of her gloomy thoughts.
"Nick is looking uncommonly fit—he'll go in for the cavalry, I suppose."
"Nick looks unusually fit—he'll probably join the cavalry, I guess."
The young British officer spoke more with a half-humorous effort at conversation than any other motive, but she turned to him with a gesture of appeal.
The young British officer chatted more out of a half-hearted attempt at conversation than for any real reason, but she looked at him with an appealing gesture.
"Jeffery," she said, "you make me shiver!"
"Jeffery," she said, "you give me chills!"
"Why, I—I'm sorry. I'm sure I didn't—"
"Why, I—I'm sorry. I'm sure I didn't—"
"Oh, of course," she interrupted, "I know you didn't. Don't be silly. As for me, I'm perfectly foolish, don't you know. Only"—she paused—"I detest war talk. It's so fearfully upsetting. It seems only yesterday that it was a subject to drag in when conversation lagged. But now—"
"Oh, of course," she interrupted, "I know you didn't. Don't be silly. As for me, I'm totally foolish, you know. Only"—she paused—"I can't stand talking about war. It's so incredibly upsetting. It feels like just yesterday it was a topic we brought up when the conversation stalled. But now—"
Latham's quizzical reply was almost upon his lips, when, evidently changing his mind, he spoke dryly.
Latham's puzzled response was almost on his lips, but then, clearly changing his mind, he spoke in a dry tone.
"No doubt you'll become used to it in time.... By the by, I was in fun about old Nick. His objection to grouse coverts and deer-stalking—I can't fancy him in war."
"No doubt you'll get used to it eventually.... By the way, I was joking about old Nick. I can't imagine him dealing with grouse coverts and deer-stalking—I can't picture him in a war."
As she didn't reply he picked up his fork, adding: "Yet he's a tremendous athlete—polo and all that sort of thing. Do you know, I suspect that when the real pull comes he won't object to potting at Germans.... Did you do these menu cards, Evelyn? They're awfully well done."
As she didn't respond, he grabbed his fork and said, "But he's an incredible athlete—polo and everything. You know, I think when push comes to shove, he won't mind taking shots at Germans... Did you make these menu cards, Evelyn? They're really well done."
She nodded, eying him eagerly.
She nodded, looking at him eagerly.
"Yes, I painted them this afternoon. You see, it was a rush order.... As to Nick, I don't think it will come to his enlisting. I've never considered it, really. He's awfully mixed up in government finances, don't you know. We all tell him he's more valuable where he is."
"Yeah, I painted them this afternoon. It was a quick order.... Regarding Nick, I don't think he'll end up enlisting. I never really thought about it. He's really involved in government finances, you know. We all tell him he's more useful where he is."
Latham smiled faintly.
Latham smiled slightly.
"What does Nick say to that?"
"What does Nick say about that?"
"Oh, I don't know." She shrugged. "Nothing very definite. War has been a taboo subject with him—I mean from the first when you all went in. I know he has strong feelings about it, terribly strong. But he never talks about them."
"Oh, I don’t know." She shrugged. "Nothing really specific. War has always been a touchy topic for him—I mean, since the beginning when you all got involved. I know he feels really strongly about it, like, really strongly. But he never brings it up."
"He went in strong on the financial end, didn't he?" asked the Englishman. "Some one in London told me he'd made a lot of oof."
"He really invested heavily financially, didn't he?" asked the Englishman. "Someone in London mentioned he'd made a lot of money."
She nodded, coloring.
She nodded, blushing.
"Yes, oceans of money.... Not that we needed it," Evelyn added, a trifle defensively.[Pg 395]
"Yeah, tons of money.... Not that we actually needed it," Evelyn added, slightly defensively.[Pg 395]
"I know; it just came," was Latham's comment. "Well, it all helped us out of a nasty mess."
"I know; it just showed up," Latham said. "Well, it all got us out of a tough situation."
Evelyn was thinking and did not reply immediately. When she did speak it was apparent that in changing the subject she had followed a natural impulse without intention or design.
Evelyn was deep in thought and didn’t answer right away. When she finally spoke, it was clear that in changing the subject, she had acted on a natural impulse without any real intention or plan.
"Jeffery," she said, "do you know I haven't been able to make you out since you arrived here—nor Sybil either," she added, nodding toward Latham's wife, whose classic, flaxen-haired profile was turned toward them.
"Jeffery," she said, "do you realize that I haven't been able to figure you out since you got here—nor Sybil either," she added, nodding toward Latham's wife, whose classic, blonde profile was turned toward them.
The man was smiling curiously.
The man was smiling intriguingly.
"I didn't realize we had changed so."
"I didn't realize we had changed this much."
"Well, you have, both of you. You talk the same and act the same—except a—a sort of reserve; something; I don't know just what.... Somehow, you, and Sybil, too, seem as though you felt strange, aloof, out of place. You used to be so absolutely—well, natural and at home with us all—"
"Well, both of you do. You speak the same way and act alike—except for a sort of distance; something I can't quite put my finger on.... Somehow, you and Sybil seem like you feel strange, disconnected, out of place. You used to be so completely—well, natural and comfortable with all of us—"
"My word!" Latham laughed but made no further comment.
"My goodness!" Latham laughed but didn't say anything more.
"Of course," Evelyn went on, "you've been through a lot, I can appreciate that. When I got Sybil's letter I simply wept: twenty-four hours in a muddy shell-hole; invalided for good, with an arm you can't raise above your shoulder; a horrid scar down your face...."
"Of course," Evelyn continued, "you've been through a lot, and I understand that. When I got Sybil's letter, I just cried: twenty-four hours in a muddy shell hole; permanently injured, with an arm you can't lift above your shoulder; a terrible scar across your face...."
"It does make rather a poor face to look at, doesn't it?" Latham flushed and hurried on. "Well, I've no complaint."
"It really doesn't look good, does it?" Latham blushed and moved on quickly. "Well, I have no complaints."
She glanced at the cross on his olive-drab coat.
She looked at the cross on his olive green coat.
"Of course not! How absurd, Jeffery! But how did Sybil ever stand it? How did she live through it? I mean the parting, the months of suspense, word that you were missing, then mortally wounded?... Her brother killed by gas?"
"Of course not! How ridiculous, Jeffery! But how did Sybil ever put up with it? How did she get through it? I mean the separation, the months of waiting, the news that you were missing, then critically injured?... Her brother killed by gas?"
Latham glanced at his wife, a soft light in his eyes.
Latham looked at his wife, a gentle light in his eyes.
"Poor Sybil," he replied. "She was a brick, Evelyn—a perfect brick. I don't know how she got through it. But one does, you know."[Pg 396]
"Poor Sybil," he said. "She was amazing, Evelyn—absolutely incredible. I don't know how she managed it. But somehow, people do, you know."[Pg 396]
"Yes, one does, I suppose." Evelyn sighed. "But how? I couldn't; I simply couldn't. Why, Jeffery, I can't bear even to think of it."
"Yeah, I guess one does." Evelyn sighed. "But how? I couldn't; I just couldn't. Honestly, Jeffery, I can't even stand to think about it."
Latham shook his head negatively at the footman, who stood at his side, and then turned smiling to Evelyn. "Oh, come! Of course you could. You don't understand now, but you will. There's a sort of grace given, I fancy."
Latham shook his head at the footman next to him and then turned to Evelyn with a smile. "Oh, come on! Of course you can. You might not get it now, but you will. I think there's a kind of grace that comes with it."
"Jeffery, I don't want to understand, and I don't want any grace, and I think you're horrid and unsympathetic." She tapped him admonishingly on the arm, laughing lightly. But the gloom was still in her dark-gray eyes. "But, after all, you are right. We are in for it, just as you have been.... God grant there are women more Spartan than I."
"Jeffery, I don’t want to understand, and I don’t want any pity, and I think you’re awful and unkind." She tapped him playfully on the arm, laughing a little. But the sadness was still in her dark-gray eyes. "But, after all, you’re right. We are in for it, just like you have been... God help us if there are women tougher than I."
Latham grimaced and was raising a deprecating hand when she caught it impulsively.
Latham winced and was raising a dismissive hand when she caught it unexpectedly.
"Please let's talk about something else."
"Can we please talk about something else?"
"Very well." He smiled mockingly and lowered his voice. "Your friend at your right there—curious beggar, don't you think?"
"Alright." He smiled sarcastically and lowered his voice. "That friend of yours on your right—strange beggar, wouldn't you agree?"
Evelyn glanced at Simec, turning again to Latham.
Evelyn looked at Simec before turning back to Latham.
"He gives me the creeps," she confessed. "It seems absurd, but he does."
"He gives me the chills," she admitted. "It sounds ridiculous, but he really does."
"Really!" The Englishman stared at the man a moment. "Do you know," he resumed, "he does seem a bit uncanny. Where'd Nick pick him up?"
"Really!" The Englishman stared at the man for a moment. "You know," he continued, "he does seem a bit strange. Where did Nick find him?"
"It was Jerry Dane," she replied. "He's done some tremendous things on the other side. Jerry met him in Washington the other day and seems to regard him as a find. He has no business sense and has given away practically everything. Now we are going to capitalize him; I believe that's the word. I never saw him before tonight"—her voice sank to a whisper—"and, do you know, I hope I never shall again." She shrugged. "Listen to him."
"It was Jerry Dane," she said. "He's done some amazing things over there. Jerry met him in Washington the other day and seems to think he's a real catch. He doesn't have any business sense and has given away almost everything. Now we're going to invest in him; I think that's the term. I never saw him before tonight"—her voice dropped to a whisper—"and, you know, I hope I never see him again." She shrugged. "Just listen to him."
Several of the guests were already doing that. His toneless voice rose and fell monotonously,[Pg 397] and he appeared so detached from what he was saying that as Evelyn gazed at him she seemed to find difficulty in relating words that were said to the speaker; only the slight movement of the lips and an occasional formless gesture made the association definite.
Several of the guests were already doing that. His flat voice rose and fell in a dull way,[Pg 397] and he seemed so disconnected from what he was saying that as Evelyn watched him, she found it hard to connect the words to the person speaking; only the slight movement of his lips and the occasional vague gesture made the link clear.
"Doctor Allison," he was saying, "has missed the distinction between hostia honoraria and hostia piacularis. In the former case the deity accepts the gift of a life; in the latter he demands it."
"Doctor Allison," he was saying, "has missed the difference between hostia honoraria and hostia piacularis. In the first case, the deity accepts the gift of a life; in the second, he demands it."
"What in the world are you all talking about now?" asked Evelyn plaintively. "Not war—?"
"What on earth are you all talking about now?" asked Evelyn, sounding upset. "Not war—?"
"Sacrifice, Mrs. Colcord." Simec inclined his head slightly in her direction.
"Sacrifice, Mrs. Colcord." Simec nodded his head slightly toward her.
"I was saying," explained Doctor Allison, "that we do well if we send our young men to battle in the spirit of privileged sacrifice, as—as something that is our—our—yes—our proud privilege, as I say, to do."
"I was saying," explained Doctor Allison, "that it's important for us to send our young men to battle with the attitude of honored sacrifice, as—as something that is our—our—yes—our proud privilege, as I said, to do."
Simec shook his head in thoughtful negation.
Simec shook his head in contemplation.
"That is sentiment, excellent sentiment; unfortunately, it doesn't stand assay. Reaction comes. We do better if we make our gift of blood as a matter of unalterable necessity. We make too much of it all, in any event. The vast evil of extended peace is the attachment of too great value to luxuries and to human life—trite, but true. We know, of course, that the world has progressed chiefly over the dead bodies of men and, yes, women and children."
"That's sentiment, great sentiment; unfortunately, it doesn't hold up. There will always be a reaction. We do better when we see our sacrifice as an unchangeable necessity. We tend to overvalue it all, anyway. The major downside of prolonged peace is that we place too much importance on luxuries and human life—it's a cliché, but it's true. We know, of course, that the world has mainly advanced over the dead bodies of men and, yes, women and children."
Some new element had entered into the voice. Whether it was herself or whether it was Simec, Evelyn was in no mood to determine.... She was aware only of a certain metallic cadence which beat cruelly upon her nerves. Silence had followed, but not of the same sort as before. As though seeking complete withdrawal, Evelyn turned her eyes out of the window. A wayfarer, head down, was struggling through the nimbus of watery electric light; a horse-drawn vehicle was plodding by. Colcord's voice brought her back; it was strained.
Some new element had crept into the voice. Whether it was her or Simec, Evelyn didn't want to figure it out. All she could feel was a certain metallic tone that was harsh on her nerves. Silence followed, but it wasn't the same as before. Wanting to completely escape, Evelyn turned her gaze out the window. A passerby, head lowered, was making their way through the hazy electric light; a horse-drawn carriage was moving slowly by. Colcord's voice pulled her back; it sounded strained.
"I don't feel as Allison does," he said.[Pg 398] "And I certainly have no sympathy with Simec." He leaned forward, his elbows on the table. "You see," he went on, "I—I—well, maybe, I'm a product of extended peace, as Simec puts it. No doubt I'm soft. But this war—I've never talked nor let myself think much about the war—but this whole thing of sacrifice got under me from the very first.... Young men, thousands, hundreds of thousands of them, yes, millions, torn from their homes, from their mothers, their fathers—their wives, for what? To be blown into shapeless, unrecognizable clay, to be maimed, made useless for life. My God! It has kept me awake nights!"
"I don't feel the same way Allison does," he said.[Pg 398] "And I definitely don’t sympathize with Simec." He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "You see," he continued, "I—I—well, maybe I'm a product of prolonged peace, like Simec says. No doubt I'm soft. But this war—I've never really talked about it or let myself think much about it, but the whole idea of sacrifice has been weighing on me from the very start... Young men, thousands, hundreds of thousands of them, yes, millions, ripped from their homes, from their mothers, their fathers—their wives, for what? To be blown to bits, unrecognizable, to be maimed, rendered useless for life. My God! It has kept me up at night!"
"Colcord"—Simec's white eyes rested professionally upon the host—"let us get to the root of your state of mind; your brief is for the individual as against the common good, is it not?"
"Colcord," Simec's white eyes fixed professionally on the host, "let's get to the bottom of your mindset; your brief is for the individual instead of the common good, right?"
Colcord frowned.
Colcord looked displeased.
"Oh, I haven't any brief, Simec; I've never reasoned about the thing, that is, in a cold, scientific way. It's a matter of heart, I suppose—of instinct. I just can't seem to stand the calculating, sordid wastage of young life and all that it involves. Now, of course, it has come closer home. And it's terrible."
"Oh, I don’t have any easy answers, Simec; I’ve never thought about it in a cold, scientific way. It’s something from the heart, I guess—an instinct. I just can’t handle the calculated, grim waste of young lives and everything that comes with it. Now, of course, it’s hit closer to home. And it’s awful."
"You never would shoot anything for sport, would you, old fellow?" said Latham, sympathetically, "not even pheasants."
"You wouldn’t ever hunt anything for fun, would you, my friend?" Latham said with a sympathetic tone, "not even pheasants."
Colcord tossed his beautifully modelled head.
Colcord tossed his perfectly shaped head.
"Latham, I tell you, I'm soft; I'm the ultimate product of peace and civilization."
"Latham, I'm telling you, I'm gentle; I'm the final outcome of peace and society."
"Yes, you're soft, terribly so," smiled Dane. "I ought to know; I played opposite you at tackle for two years."
"Yeah, you're soft, really soft," Dane smiled. "I should know; I played against you at tackle for two years."
"Stuff! You understand what I mean, Jerry; I guess you all do. I've never talked this way before; as I say, I've always kept the war in the background, tried to gloss it over, forget it. But I couldn't; I've done a heap of thinking." He sat bolt upright, his clinched fist upon the table. "All these young chaps herded together and[Pg 399] suddenly turned loose from all they've known and done and thought—I tell you I can't duck it any more."
"Stuff! You know what I mean, Jerry; I guess you all do. I've never talked like this before; like I said, I've always kept the war in the background, tried to brush it off, forget it. But I couldn’t; I’ve done a lot of thinking." He sat up straight, his clenched fist on the table. "All these young guys packed together and[Pg 399] suddenly released from everything they've known, done, and thought—I’m telling you I can’t avoid it any longer."
"I know, old chap." Arnold Bates, who wrote light society novels, spoke soothingly. "It is—rotten. But what are you going to do about it?"
"I know, man." Arnold Bates, who wrote light society novels, said calmly. "It is—terrible. But what are you going to do about it?"
Colcord's fine brow was wrinkled painfully.
Colcord's smooth forehead was creased with discomfort.
"Nothing, Arnold, nothing. That's the trouble; you have to sit still and watch this wrecking of civilization or else get out and take a hack at the thing yourself. I can't do that; not unless I have to." He paused. "I've had a good time in this life; things have always come easily—"
"Nothing, Arnold, nothing. That's the problem; you have to sit there and watch civilization fall apart or get out there and try to fix it yourself. I can’t do that; not unless I absolutely have to." He paused. "I’ve had a good time in this life; things have always come easily—"
Sybil Latham was regarding him contemplatively.
Sybil Latham was looking at him thoughtfully.
"Yes," she murmured, "I don't know a man who has impressed me as so thoroughly enjoying life as you, Nick—"
"Yes," she said softly, "I don’t know any man who seems to enjoy life as much as you do, Nick—"
Colcord stared at her a moment.
Colcord stared at her for a moment.
"Well, I do," he replied at length. "But I want to say this right here: if some person or presence, some supernatural being, say, should come here to-night, at this table, and tell me that by giving up my life right now I would, through that act, bring an end to—"
"Well, I do," he replied after a moment. "But I want to say this right now: if some person or presence, some supernatural being, let’s say, were to come here tonight, at this table, and tell me that by giving up my life right now I would, through that act, bring an end to—"
"Nick!" Evelyn Colcord's voice was poignantly sharp.
"Nick!" Evelyn Colcord's voice was sharply piercing.
"If through that little sacrifice the blood glut in Europe would end, I'd do it cheerfully, joyfully, in a minute."
"If making that small sacrifice would put an end to the bloodshed in Europe, I’d do it gladly, happily, in a heartbeat."
Simec was gazing at the speaker with half-closed eyes; the others, in thrall of his words, were staring at the table or at one another.
Simec was watching the speaker with his eyes half shut; the others, captivated by his words, were looking at the table or at each other.
"What a thought!" Mrs. Allison glanced at him curiously. "Coming from you, of all men, Nick!"
"What a thought!" Mrs. Allison looked at him with curiosity. "Coming from you, of all people, Nick!"
"I wonder if I could say that?" Jerry Dane sank down in his chair, put his hands in his pockets, and gazed sombrely up at the ceiling. "By George! I wish I could—but I can't."
"I wonder if I could say that?" Jerry Dane slumped in his chair, shoved his hands in his pockets, and looked gloomily up at the ceiling. "By George! I wish I could—but I can't."
Bates shifted uneasily. He shrugged.
Bates shifted uncomfortably. He shrugged.
"It's too hypothetical. And yet—of course[Pg 400] it's absurd—yet if the thing could happen, I think I'd stick with Colcord."
"It's too theoretical. And yet—of course[Pg 400] it's ridiculous—yet if it could happen, I think I'd go with Colcord."
"In other words"—Simec's voice now had a sibilant hiss—"if you could end war through your death you'd be willing to die—now, or at any specified time?"
"In other words"—Simec's voice now had a sharp hiss—"if you could end war by dying, would you be willing to die—now, or at any time you choose?"
"If you're talking to me," said Colcord, "I'm on record. Those who know me well know I don't have to say a thing twice."
"If you're talking to me," Colcord said, "I'm on the record. Those who know me well understand that I don’t need to repeat myself."
"I was talking to Mr. Bates," replied the inventor. "He seemed doubtful."
"I was talking to Mr. Bates," the inventor said. "He seemed unsure."
"Well, I'm not now," retorted the writer sharply. "I'm with Nick absolutely."
"Well, I’m not now," the writer shot back. "I’m totally with Nick."
Doctor Allison was shaking his head.
Doctor Allison was shaking his head.
"Theoretically, I would make the same assertion," he confessed, "but I wish to be honest; I don't know whether I could do it or not."
"Theoretically, I would say the same thing," he admitted, "but I want to be honest; I’m not sure if I could actually do it or not."
"Neither do I," said Dane. "A certainty like that and taking a chance on the battlefield are two different things. What do you say, Latham; you've been through the mill?"
"Me neither," said Dane. "Being sure about something and taking a risk on the battlefield are completely different. What do you think, Latham; you’ve experienced a lot?"
"Well, you know," shrugged the soldier, "I fancy I'm a bit hardened. I'd like to see the thing through now. We've gone so far, don't you know."
"Well, you know," the soldier said with a shrug, "I think I’ve toughened up a bit. I’d like to see this through now. We've come this far, you know."
There was a momentary silence broken only by the soft movements of the butler and footman. One of the windows rattled in a gust of wind and rain. Under the flickering candle-lights the company seemed to draw to-gether in a fellowship that was not the bond of gustatory cheer—which Evelyn could so infallibly establish at her table—but a communion of sympathetic feeling as of one drawing to another in the common thrall of subdued emotion. The prevailing mood impressed Evelyn Colcord strongly, and, glancing down the table, she started at her accuracy in divining the cause. Simec's place was vacant. She recalled now that but a moment before he had been summoned to the telephone. She had noted his temporary departure only as one notices the lifting of a saffron mist.[Pg 401]
There was a moment of silence, broken only by the soft movements of the butler and footman. One of the windows rattled from a gust of wind and rain. Under the flickering candlelight, the guests seemed to draw together in a connection that wasn't the joy of good food—which Evelyn could always create at her table—but a bond of shared feelings, as if they were uniting in the common hold of restrained emotion. The prevailing mood affected Evelyn Colcord deeply, and as she looked down the table, she was startled by her accuracy in figuring out the reason. Simec's seat was empty. She remembered that just a moment before, he had been called to the telephone. She had noticed his brief absence only like one notices the lifting of a saffron mist.[Pg 401]
Unquestionably, the absorbing topic had gripped the imagination of all. It was sufficiently theoretical, so absolutely hypothetical, in fact, so utterly impossible, that Evelyn's alert intellect found pleasure in grappling with it.
Without a doubt, the fascinating topic had captured everyone's attention. It was theoretical enough, completely hypothetical, in fact, so utterly impossible, that Evelyn's keen mind took delight in wrestling with it.
"I wonder—!" Her elbows were on the table, her chin upon her hands. "Of course, it's awfully easy to say; but I wonder how it would be if we really faced such a question. Just consider, Arnold,"—she was smiling at Bates—"the superhuman firing squad is outside the door; the superhuman agent stands at your side ready to push the button and end the war as the shots ring out. You picture it, of course, with your imagination. Well, sir, what do you say?"
"I wonder—!" Her elbows were on the table, her chin resting on her hands. "Sure, it's really easy to say; but I wonder what it would be like if we actually faced such a question. Just think about it, Arnold,"—she was smiling at Bates—"the superhuman firing squad is outside the door; the superhuman agent is right next to you, ready to push the button and end the war as the shots go off. You can picture it in your mind, of course. So, what do you say?"
Bates grimaced, twisting the stem of his wine-glass in his fingers.
Bates winced, twisting the stem of his wine glass between his fingers.
"Well, one can say only what he thinks he would do. It's so absurd that I can't visualize your picture—not even with my imagination. But it seems to me—it seems that I would gladly make the sacrifice."
"Well, you can only say what you think you would do. It's so ridiculous that I can't even picture your image—not even in my mind. But it seems to me—it seems like I would happily make the sacrifice."
Doctor Allison, who had been scowling at the ceiling, passing his fingers thoughtfully through his sparse gray hair, sighed deeply.
Doctor Allison, who had been frowning at the ceiling, running his fingers thoughtfully through his thinning gray hair, sighed deeply.
"That's just it; how could one possibly tell? The mind adapts itself to situations, I suppose; in fact, of course it does. It's altogether difficult, sitting at this table with its food and color and light and excellent company, to place yourself in the position Nicholas has devised. It's simply flying from the very comfortable and congenial and normal present into a dark limbo that is deucedly uncomfortable, uncongenial, and abnormal. I can't go beyond what I've already said; I don't know whether I'd do it or not."
"That's the thing; how could anyone possibly know? The mind adjusts to different situations, I guess; in fact, it definitely does. It's really hard, sitting at this table filled with food, color, light, and great company, to put yourself in the position Nicholas has created. It’s like jumping from a very comfortable, pleasant, and normal present into a dark void that is really uncomfortable, unpleasant, and weird. I can't add anything more to what I've already said; I don't know if I'd actually do it or not."
"You'd like to, of course," suggested Mrs. Dane.
"You’d want to, of course," suggested Mrs. Dane.
"Oh, of course I'd like to," was the reply. "The point I make is whether I could or not; I don't know."
"Oh, of course I'd like to," was the reply. "The point I'm making is whether I could or not; I don't know."
"Well"—the young woman paused—"I'm not going[Pg 402] to put the question to my husband because I wouldn't let Jerry do it, even if he were willing."
"Well," the young woman paused, "I'm not going[Pg 402] to ask my husband because I wouldn't let Jerry do it, even if he wanted to."
"Oh, come now, Bess!" grinned Dane.
"Oh, come on, Bess!" grinned Dane.
"Well, I wouldn't, and I imagine I'd have some rights in the matter."
"Well, I wouldn't, and I think I'd have some rights in this situation."
"Now we're getting back to Simec's hostia honoraria and hostia piacularis," laughed Bates.
"Now we're getting back to Simec's hostia honoraria and hostia piacularis," chuckled Bates.
"It is a new viewpoint," sighed Evelyn. "Curiously, I hadn't thought of that."
"It’s a new perspective," sighed Evelyn. "Interestingly, I hadn’t considered that."
She smiled across the table at her husband, but he was slouched in his chair, his eyes staring vacantly over her head.
She smiled across the table at her husband, but he was slouched in his chair, his eyes staring blankly over her head.
"Of course you'd all do it, every one," he said presently. "The trouble now is that you are attempting to visualize the tragic part of it and not considering the humanitarian side—the great good that would come of the sacrifice. When you look at it that way you would be willing to do it—and think it a mighty darn cheap exchange."
"Of course you'd all do it, every one," he said after a moment. "The problem right now is that you're trying to focus on the tragic aspect and not considering the humanitarian side—the huge benefit that would come from the sacrifice. When you think about it like that, you'd be willing to do it—and see it as a really good deal."
"Well, perhaps so," grumbled Allison. "But I can't help thinking I'm glad I don't have to face the alternative."
"Well, maybe that's true," grumbled Allison. "But I can't shake the feeling that I'm glad I don't have to deal with the alternative."
Evelyn turned swiftly toward Sybil Latham, under the impression that she had made some little exclamation or that she had checked one. But her face was hard and inscrutable.
Evelyn quickly turned to Sybil Latham, thinking that she had made some sort of exclamation or held one back. But her face was tough and unreadable.
"Let's change the subject." Evelyn laughed self-consciously. "It's so far-fetched; it's getting a bit on my nerves."
"Let's change the topic." Evelyn laughed nervously. "It's so unrealistic; it's starting to get on my nerves."
Even as she spoke she knew that Simec had resumed his seat, although he had made no sound and her eyes were upon her husband. She was thus not surprised to hear his voice.
Even as she talked, she knew that Simec had sat back down, even though he hadn't made a sound and her focus was on her husband. So, she wasn't surprised to hear him speak.
"I gather, then," he said, as though picking up a conversational thread, "that there are two of you who would be willing to make the gift of sacrifice—Colcord and Bates."
"I understand, then," he said, as if picking up a thread of conversation, "that there are two of you who are willing to make the sacrifice—Colcord and Bates."
His manner was such as to draw them all from their[Pg 403] mood of idle, comfortable speculation to rigidity. Turning to him, searching him, they saw, as it seemed to them, a new being divested of vagueness—dominant, commanding, remorseless. Sitting rigid, his thin, hairy neck stretched outward, he suggested some sinister bird of prey. Thus poised for an instant he regarded the two men whom he had named.
His demeanor made everyone shift from their[Pg 403] relaxed, comfortable thoughts to a tense seriousness. When they turned to him and studied him, they perceived, or thought they did, someone completely different, stripped of ambiguity—assertive, authoritative, and unforgiving. Sitting stiffly, with his thin, hairy neck extended, he resembled a menacing bird of prey. For a brief moment, he focused on the two men he had mentioned.
"Suppose," he proceeded, "that I could make this absurd condition—as Bates terms it—exist. Would you gentlemen still hold your position? Believe me, I ask this in the utmost good faith—"
"Imagine," he continued, "that I could make this ridiculous condition—as Bates puts it—happen. Would you guys still stick to your stance? Trust me, I’m asking this sincerely—"
Evelyn Colcord spoke before either man could make reply.
Evelyn Colcord spoke before either man could respond.
"Nick, this is getting a bit unpleasant, really." She laughed nervously. "Don't you think we could turn to something more cheerful? I adore a joke—"
"Nick, this is getting a little uncomfortable, honestly." She laughed nervously. "Don't you think we could switch to something more upbeat? I love a good joke—"
"But this is not a joke, Mrs. Colcord," rejoined Simec gravely.
"But this isn’t a joke, Mrs. Colcord," Simec replied seriously.
"Well, in any event—" began Evelyn, but her husband interrupted.
"Well, anyway—" started Evelyn, but her husband cut in.
"I told you I was on record, Simec," he said. "You show me a way to end this carnival of murder—and I'm your man."
"I told you I was serious, Simec," he said. "You show me a way to stop this madness of murder—and I'm in."
"I, too." Bates chuckled. "Perhaps, after all, we've been dining closer to the supernatural than we realized. Well, I'm game. Life, after all, is only a few more summers and a few more winters, even if we live it out. Go to it, Simec." There was sort of a reckless ring in the writer's voice which was taken as a sign that he was seriously impressed. But Bates would be; he had imagination and was temperamental.
"I, too." Bates laughed. "Maybe we've been dining closer to the supernatural than we thought. Well, I'm in. Life, after all, is just a few more summers and a few more winters, even if we go through it all. Go for it, Simec." There was a sort of reckless tone in the writer's voice that made it clear he was genuinely impressed. But of course, Bates would be; he had a vivid imagination and was emotional.
"I wish you all would stop." Bessie Dane's voice was childishly plaintive.
"I wish you all would stop." Bessie Dane's voice sounded like a child's, full of sadness.
"Nick, please!" cried Evelyn. "This is not at all funny."
"Nick, please!" Evelyn exclaimed. "This isn't funny at all."
"I don't see the joke, I must confess," grumbled Allison.
"I have to admit, I don't get the joke," Allison said with a frown.
Evelyn wished that Latham or his wife would add[Pg 404] weight to the protest, but they remained silent, staring curiously at the inventor, as, indeed, they had throughout. Now she thought of it, she realized that the two had remained practically aloof from the discussion that had preceded Simec's dénouement.
Evelyn wished that Latham or his wife would back the protest, but they stayed silent, watching the inventor with curiosity, just as they had all along. Now that she thought about it, she realized that they had mostly stayed out of the discussion that had come before Simec's outcome.
"I'm afraid, Simec," said Colcord crisply, "that we're getting a bit unpopular. We'd better drop the subject. It was rather a cheap play, I'll admit, stacking myself up as a martyr in a wholly impossible situation. You called me—and Bates there—rather cleverly.... The drinks are on us.... At the same time I meant what I said, even if it was far-fetched; I mean I was sincere."
"I'm worried, Simec," Colcord said sharply, "that we're becoming a little unpopular. We should probably change the subject. It was a pretty low move, I’ll admit, trying to paint myself as a martyr in a completely unrealistic situation. You got me—and Bates there—pretty cleverly.... The drinks are on us.... At the same time, I meant what I said, even if it was a stretch; I really was sincere."
Simec threw out his arm in a long, bony gesture.
Simec stretched out his arm in a long, thin motion.
"I am perfectly convinced of that. That is why I am going to ask you to make your offer good."
"I totally believe that. That's why I'm going to ask you to follow through on your offer."
Had it come from any one else there would have been derisive laughter. But Simec, a man to whom had been credited so much of mystery and achievement, was speaking. In the soft crimson glow of the table he stood, reducing to practical application the very situation which they had found so attractive, only because of its utter grotesque impossibility. It was startling, grimly thrilling. There was the sense among some about the table of struggling mentally to break the spell which this coldly unemotional creature of science had cast. At length Dane spoke as though by sheer physical effort.
Had it come from anyone else, there would have been mocking laughter. But Simec, a man known for his mystery and accomplishments, was speaking. In the soft red light of the table, he stood, turning the very situation they had found so appealing—only because of its sheer absurdity—into practical application. It was shocking and exciting in a dark way. Some around the table felt like they were mentally trying to break the spell that this cold, emotionless scientist had cast. Finally, Dane spoke as if it took a great physical effort.
"Simec—we—we all know you're a genius. But just now you don't quite get over."
"Simec—we—all recognize you're a genius. But right now, you're just not impressing anyone."
The inventor turned his head slowly toward the speaker.
The inventor slowly turned his head toward the speaker.
"I don't think I quite understand."
"I don't think I really understand."
"Rats," said Dane roughly. "Here Nick says he'd give up his life if the war could be stopped and you bob up and tell him to make good, throwing sort of a Faust effect over the whole dinner. All right for Nick and Arnold Bates—but how about you, Simec? How will you stop the war if they shuffle off? I'll bite once on anything; how will you do it?" There was a general[Pg 405] movement of the diners. Dane's wife laughed a trifle hysterically.
"Rats," Dane said roughly. "Here Nick says he'd give up his life if the war could be stopped, and you show up and tell him to make it happen, casting a weird spell over the whole dinner. That’s fine for Nick and Arnold Bates—but what about you, Simec? How are you going to end the war if they drop dead? I’ll take a shot at anything; how will you do it?" There was a general[Pg 405] stir among the diners. Dane's wife laughed a little hysterically.
Simec arose and stood leaning forward, his hands upon the table.
Simec stood up and leaned forward, resting his hands on the table.
"The situation which Colcord devised, as it happens, is not so impossible as you think. In fact, it may prove to be quite feasible—" He paused, but no voice rose to break the silence. The candle-lights were flickering softly in an entering breath of wind. Evelyn looked appealingly at her husband, who grimaced and shrugged slightly.
"The situation Colcord came up with, it turns out, isn't as impossible as you think. In fact, it might actually be quite doable—" He paused, but no one spoke to fill the silence. The candle flames flickered gently in a light breeze. Evelyn glanced at her husband, who made a face and shrugged slightly.
"I imagine I have some sort of a reputation in the way of physical formula as applied to war," Simec went on presently. "Dane is about to handle a rather extraordinary gun of mine in the foreign market. But one gun differs from another only inasmuch as it is somewhat more deadly—its destructiveness is not total." He raised a thin forefinger and levelled it along the table.
"I think I have a bit of a reputation for my approach to the physics of warfare," Simec continued after a moment. "Dane is about to deal with one of my unusual guns in the international market. But one gun is just a bit different from another in that it can be more lethal—its ability to cause destruction isn't absolute." He raised a slender finger and pointed it across the table.
"Let us assume," he said, "that there has been devised and perfected an apparatus which will release a destructive energy through the medium of ether waves. If you understand anything about the wireless telegraph you will grasp what I mean; in itself the wireless, of course, involves transmitted power. Let us transform and amplify that power and we encompass—destruction. The air is filled with energy. A sun-ray is energy; you will recall that Archimedes concentrated it through immense burning-glasses which set fire to Roman ships."
"Let's assume," he said, "that someone has created and perfected a device that can unleash destructive energy using ether waves. If you know anything about wireless telegraphy, you'll understand what I mean; wireless communication, of course, relies on transmitted power. Now, if we transform and amplify that power, we create—destruction. The air is filled with energy. A sunbeam is energy; you might remember how Archimedes focused it through large lenses to set Roman ships on fire."
His voice had grown clear and strong, as though he was lecturing to a class of students.
His voice had become clear and powerful, as if he were giving a lecture to a group of students.
"Now, then, assume an instrument such as I have roughly described be placed in the hands of our allied nations, an instrument which releases and propels against the enemy energy so incomprehensibly enormous that it destroys matter instantaneously, whether organic or inorganic; assume that in a few hours it could lay the greatest host the world ever saw in death, whether they[Pg 406] were concealed in the earth or were in the air, or wherever they were; assume it could level a great city. Assuming all this, can you conceive that the nations holding this mighty force in their hands could bring about peace which would not only be instant but would be permanent?"
"Now, imagine an instrument like the one I just described is in the hands of our allied nations, an instrument that releases and unleashes energy against the enemy so incredibly powerful that it destroys matter instantly, whether it's living or non-living; imagine it could bring down the largest army the world has ever seen in just a few hours, whether they[Pg 406] are hiding underground, in the air, or anywhere else; imagine it could flatten a major city. Given all this, can you believe that the nations wielding this immense power could create peace that would not only be immediate but also last forever?"
There was silence for a moment. The footman, obeying a significant glance from the butler, withdrew; the butler himself went softly out of the room. Latham looked up with the expression of a man emerging from a trance.
There was a moment of silence. The footman, responding to a meaningful glance from the butler, stepped back; the butler himself quietly exited the room. Latham looked up with the expression of someone coming out of a daze.
"I don't fancy any one could doubt that," he said.
"I don't think anyone could doubt that," he said.
"No, indeed. Certainly not." Allison gestured in playful salute. "Let me congratulate you upon a fine flight of imagination, Professor Simec."
"No, definitely not." Allison waved in a playful salute. "Let me congratulate you on your great imagination, Professor Simec."
"Thank you—but it isn't imagination, Doctor Allison." The man's voice had again become flat and unemotional, with the effect of withdrawal of personality. "I have reason to think I have perfected some such device.... At least I believe I now possess the means of destroying human life on a wholesale scale. There is yet more to do before we may successfully assail inorganic matter. The waves penetrate but do not as yet destroy, so that while we should easily bring dissolution to human beings we cannot yet disintegrate the walls behind which they lurk. That, however, is a detail—"
"Thank you—but it’s not just imagination, Doctor Allison." The man's voice had become flat and emotionless again, making him seem distant. "I have reason to believe I’ve perfected some kind of device... At least, I think I now have the means to destroy human life on a large scale. There’s still more work to do before we can effectively attack inorganic matter. The waves can penetrate but don’t destroy yet, so while we could easily bring about the end of human beings, we can’t yet break down the walls behind which they hide. That, though, is just a detail—"
"Just like that, eh?" No one smiled at Jerry Dane's comment. Bates leaned forward.
"Just like that, huh?" No one smiled at Jerry Dane's comment. Bates leaned forward.
"Where do Colcord and I come in?"
"Where do Colcord and I fit into this?"
Simec, who had resumed his seat, turned to him.
Simec, who had taken his seat again, turned to him.
"Of course—I beg your pardon. I should have explained at the outset that the discovery has never had adequate practical test. One of my assistants lost his life a month or so ago, to be sure; an extremely promising man. The incident was of value in demonstrating practically a theoretical deadliness; unfortunately, it proved also that the power energized ether waves in all[Pg 407] directions, whereas obviously it should be within the power of the operator to send it only in a given direction."
"Of course—I apologize. I should have explained from the beginning that the discovery has never been properly tested in practice. One of my assistants lost his life about a month ago; he was an incredibly promising individual. This incident was useful in showing the actual danger of the theory; unfortunately, it also demonstrated that the energized ether waves spread out in [Pg 407] all directions, when it should theoretically be possible for the operator to send them only in a specific direction."
"Otherwise," remarked Latham, "it would be as fatal to the side using it as to the army against whom it was directed."
"Otherwise," Latham said, "it would be just as deadly for the side using it as it would be for the army it was aimed at."
"Precisely." Simec lifted his wine-glass and sipped slowly. "For a time," he went on, "this drawback seemed insuperable, just as it has been in wireless telegraphy. Within the past week, however, I am convinced that a solution of that difficulty has been reached. In theory and in tests on a minor scale it certainly has. My assistants, however, refuse to serve in the demonstrations at full power—which, of course, are vitally necessary—even though I engage to share a part, but not, of course, the major part, of the risk. I have been equally unfortunate in enlisting others, to whom, naturally, I was in duty bound to designate possible—in fact, extremely probable—dangers."
"Exactly." Simec raised his wine glass and took a slow sip. "For a while," he continued, "this issue seemed impossible to overcome, just like it has been in wireless communication. However, in the past week, I’m convinced that a solution to that problem has been found. In theory and in small-scale tests, it definitely has. My team, though, refuses to take part in the full-power demonstrations—which, of course, are absolutely necessary—even though I promise to share some of the risk, but not the majority of it. I've also had no luck getting others to join, to whom I felt obligated to point out the possible—in fact, very likely—dangers."
"In more precise words," snapped Bates, "if your invention is what you think it is your assistants are bound to die."
"In simpler terms," Bates said sharply, "if your invention is what you believe it is, your assistants are going to die."
Simec hesitated a moment, his gleaming brow wrinkled thoughtfully.
Simec paused for a moment, his shiny forehead creased in thought.
"Well, not precisely," he said at length. "That is, not necessarily. There is, of course, as I have said, that possi—that probability. I cannot be certain. Assuming the more serious outcome materializes, there will be no further danger for those who operate; I shall have learned all that it is necessary to know." He paused. "Then war will cease; either before or immediately after the initial field application."
"Well, not exactly," he replied after a moment. "I mean, not necessarily. There is, of course, as I've mentioned, that possibility—that probability. I can't be sure. If the more serious outcome happens, there will be no more danger for those in charge; I will have learned everything I need to know." He paused. "Then the war will end; either before or right after the first field application."
"But this is absurd." Allison smote the table in agitation. "Why don't you secure condemned convicts?"
"But this is ridiculous." Allison slammed her hand on the table in frustration. "Why don't you go after convicted criminals?"
"Even were that possible, I should not care to proceed in that way. Again, I must have one or more men of keen intelligence."[Pg 408]
"Even if that were possible, I wouldn't want to go down that path. Again, I need one or more men with sharp minds."[Pg 408]
"But neither Colcord nor Bates is a scientist!"
"But neither Colcord nor Bates is a scientist!"
"That is not at all necessary," was the composed reply. "I am the scientist."
"That's not necessary at all," was the calm response. "I'm the scientist."
"And Nick the victim," flashed Evelyn Colcord. "Well, I most decidedly and unalterably object, Professor Simec."
"And Nick the victim," Evelyn Colcord said sharply. "Well, I definitely and absolutely object, Professor Simec."
"Your husband and Mr. Bates, inspired by humanitarian motives, named a condition under which they would give—not risk—their lives. I meet their condition, at least so far as it lies within human agency to do.... Of course they can withdraw their offer—"
"Your husband and Mr. Bates, motivated by a desire to help others, set a condition under which they would give—not gamble—their lives. I meet their condition, at least as far as it is within human capability to do so.... Of course they can take back their offer—"
Bates, who had left his seat and was walking up and down the room, turned suddenly, standing over the scientist with upraised hand.
Bates, who had gotten up from his seat and was pacing the room, suddenly turned and stood over the scientist with his hand raised.
"Simec, I withdraw right here. I'm no fool. The whole spirit of this—this situation is not in keeping with the original idea. Not at all. Whether you are joking, serious, or simply insane, I'm out. Try it on yourself."
"Simec, I'm stepping back right now. I'm not naive. The entire vibe of this—this situation doesn’t align with the original concept. Not at all. Whether you're kidding, being serious, or just acting crazy, I'm done. Put yourself in this position."
"I have already assumed great risks. In furtherance of my device—which, as you may imagine, will have far-reaching effects—I must survive, if I can."
"I've already taken big risks. To keep moving forward with my invention—which, as you can imagine, will have a huge impact—I need to survive, if possible."
Evelyn, who had suppressed an exclamation of approval of Arnold Bates's stanch words, turned to her husband. His jaws were bulging at the corners, his eyes alight. In a species of panic she tried to speak but could not.
Evelyn, who had held back an exclamation of approval for Arnold Bates's strong words, turned to her husband. His jaw was tight, and his eyes were shining. In a bit of a panic, she tried to speak but couldn't.
"And you, Colcord?" Simec's colorless delivered question came as from afar.
"And you, Colcord?" Simec's emotionless question felt distant.
Colcord had arisen and was staring at the inventor with the face of one exalted.
Colcord had gotten up and was staring at the inventor with a look of someone who was uplifted.
"If you have what you say you have, Simec, you meet my condition to the letter. At the very least, it will be a most important asset to the cause of my country. In either case the least I can give to help it along is my life—if that proves necessary.... When do you want me?"
"If you have what you claim to have, Simec, you meet my condition perfectly. At the very least, it will be a crucial asset to my country's cause. In any case, the least I can offer to support it is my life—if that's what it takes.... When do you need me?"
In the silence that followed Evelyn Colcord, sitting[Pg 409] like a statue, unable to move nor to speak, passed through a limbo of nameless emotion. Through her mind swept a flashing filament of despair, hope, craven fear, and sturdy resolution. Tortured in the human alembic, she was at length resolved, seeing with a vision that pierced all her horizons. And then, trembling, tense, there came—a thought? A vision? She knew not what it was, nor was she conscious of attempting to ascertain. She knew only that for a fleeting instant the veil had been lifted and that she had gazed upon serenity and that all was well. Further, she had no inclination to know. Not that she feared complete revelation; for that matter, some subconscious conviction that all would be well illumined her senses. This she spurned, or rather ignored, in a greater if nameless exaltation. Stern with the real fibre of her womanhood, she lifted her head in pride.
In the silence that followed, Evelyn Colcord sat[Pg 409] like a statue, unable to move or speak, going through a mix of unnamed emotions. A wave of despair, hope, cowardly fear, and strong determination flashed through her mind. After being tested in a human crucible, she was finally resolute, seeing with a clarity that pierced all her boundaries. Then, trembling and tense, something emerged—a thought? A vision? She didn't know what it was, nor was she aware of trying to understand it. She only knew that for a brief moment, the veil had been lifted, and she had witnessed tranquility, realizing that everything was okay. Beyond that, she had no desire to know more. It wasn't that she was afraid of total revelation; in fact, some deeper belief that everything would turn out fine illuminated her senses. She rejected this or, rather, ignored it, experiencing a greater, yet unnamed, feeling of elevation. Strong in the core of her womanhood, she lifted her head in pride.
Then, moved by initiative not her own, her face turned, not to her husband, but to her guests, each in turn. Arnold Bates was crushing a napkin in his sensitive fingers, flushed, angry, rebellious, perhaps a trifle discomfited. Dane was smiling foolishly; Bessie was leaning forward on the table, dead white, inert. Doctor Allison's head was shaking; he was clicking his tongue and his wife was twisting her stout fingers one around another. So her gaze wandered, and then, as though emerging from a dream, revivified, calm, she studied each intently. She knew not why, but something akin to contempt crept into her mind.
Then, for reasons she didn't understand, her face turned away from her husband and toward her guests, one by one. Arnold Bates was nervously crumpling a napkin in his hands, looking flushed, angry, defiant, and maybe a bit uncomfortable. Dane was smiling awkwardly; Bessie was leaning forward on the table, pale and motionless. Doctor Allison was shaking his head, clicking his tongue, while his wife twisted her plump fingers together. As her gaze moved from one person to another, she suddenly felt refreshed and calm, studying each of them closely. She didn't know why, but a feeling of contempt began to creep into her mind.
It was as though seeking relief that her eyes rested upon Sybil Latham. The Englishwoman's face was turned to Colcord; her color was heightened only slightly, but in her blue eyes was the light of serene stars, and about her lips those new lines of self-sacrifice, anxiety, sorrow, which Evelyn had resented as marring the woman's delicate beauty, now imparted to her face vast strength, ineffable dignity, nobility.
It was as if she was looking for comfort when her eyes landed on Sybil Latham. The Englishwoman's face was directed towards Colcord; her color was only slightly elevated, but her blue eyes sparkled with a calm beauty, and the new lines of selflessness, worry, and sadness around her lips, which Evelyn had previously seen as flaws in the woman's delicate beauty, now gave her face immense strength, indescribable dignity, and nobility.
Evelyn Colcord's throat clicked; for a moment she did not breathe, while a vivid flash of jealous[Pg 410] emotion departed, leaving in its place a great peace, an exaltation born of sudden knowing. Instinctively seeking further confirmation, her eyes, now wide and big and flaming, swept to Latham. His face, too, was turned toward her husband. It was the grimly triumphant visage of the fighter who knows his own kind, of the friend and believer whose faith, suddenly justified, has made him proud.
Evelyn Colcord's throat clicked; for a moment, she held her breath as a sudden rush of jealousy faded away, leaving her with a profound peace, a joy that came from a new understanding. Instinctively looking for more reassurance, her eyes, now wide and bright with intensity, shifted to Latham. His face was also directed toward her husband. It was the grimly victorious look of a fighter who recognizes his own, of a friend and believer whose faith, suddenly validated, filled him with pride.
Evelyn rose and stood erect, staring into vacancy. Here were two who knew, who understood—who had been through hell and found it worth while.
Evelyn got up and stood straight, staring into space. Here were two who knew, who understood—who had been through hell and found it worthwhile.
Voices, expostulatory voices, roused her. Allison was at her side and Dane, whose wife, weeping, was pulling at her bare arm. Colcord and Simec stood to one side, aloof, as though already detached from the world.
Voices, urgent voices, woke her up. Allison was next to her, and Dane, whose wife was crying, was tugging at her bare arm. Colcord and Simec stood off to the side, distant, as if they were already cut off from the world.
"Evelyn!" Allison's voice was peremptory. "I command you! You're the only one who has the right to check this damn foolishness. I command you to speak."
"Evelyn!" Allison's voice was authoritative. "I order you! You're the only one who can put a stop to this ridiculousness. I command you to speak."
"Evelyn—" Dane's voice trailed into nothingness.
"Evelyn—" Dane's voice trailed off.
Again her eyes turned to Sybil Latham, and then, rigidly as an automaton, she walked swiftly to her husband's side. For a moment the two stood facing each other, eye riveted to eye. Her beautiful bare arms flew out swiftly, resting upon his shoulders, not encircling his neck.
Again, her eyes shifted to Sybil Latham, and then, stiff like a robot, she quickly walked over to her husband's side. For a moment, the two stood facing each other, eyes locked onto each other. Her beautiful bare arms reached out swiftly, resting on his shoulders, not wrapping around his neck.
"Nick—" Her voice was low, guttural. "I—I didn't help you much, did I, dear heart? I didn't understand. They've been saying it would all come home to us. But I didn't think so quickly—nor to us. I—I wasn't ready. I am now. I want to help; I—I—" Her fingers clutched his shoulders convulsively. "When—when do you go?"
"Nick—" Her voice was low and rough. "I—I didn’t really help you, did I, dear? I didn’t get it. They’ve been saying it would all catch up to us. But I didn’t think it would happen so fast—or to us. I—I wasn’t prepared. I am now. I want to help; I—I—" Her fingers gripped his shoulders tightly. "When—when do you leave?"
Colcord stood a moment, his eyes smouldering upon her.
Colcord paused for a moment, his eyes burning into her.
"To-morrow morning at seven," he replied. "That was the hour, Professor Simec?" he added with a side-wise inclination of his head.[Pg 411]
"Tomorrow morning at seven," he replied. "That was the time, Professor Simec?" he added, tilting his head slightly to the side.[Pg 411]
"Yes." The scientist looked away, hesitated, and then joined in the little procession to the dimly lighted hall. Evelyn started as she felt her fingers locked together in a firm hand.
"Yes." The scientist looked away, paused, and then joined the small procession to the dimly lit hall. Evelyn jumped as she felt her fingers clasped tightly in a firm hand.
"You know, dear girl, don't you?" There was a mist in Latham's eyes.
"You know, dear girl, don't you?" There was a haze in Latham's eyes.
But Evelyn's face was light.
But Evelyn's face was bright.
"Yes, Jeffery," she said proudly, "I know now."[Pg 412]
"Yes, Jeffery," she said proudly, "I know now."[Pg 412]
THE PATH OF GLORY[19]
By MARY BRECHT PULVER
By Mary Brecht Pulver
From The Saturday Evening Post.
From The Saturday Evening Post.
It was so poor a place—a bitten-off morsel "at the beyond end of nowhere"—that when a February gale came driving down out of a steel sky and shut up the little lane road and covered the house with snow a passer-by might have mistaken it all, peeping through its icy fleece, for just a huddle of the brown bowlders so common to the country thereabouts.
It was such a run-down place—like a bitten-off piece "at the far end of nowhere"—that when a February storm swept down from a gray sky and blocked the little country road, covering the house with snow, a passerby might have confused it, peeking through its icy blanket, for just a pile of the brown boulders that are common in that area.
And even when there was no snow it was as bad—worse, almost, Luke thought. When everything else went brave and young with new greenery; when the alders were laced with the yellow haze of leaf bud, and the brooks got out of prison again, and arbutus and violet and buttercup went through their rotation of bloom up in the rock pastures and maple bush—the farm buildings seemed only the bleaker and barer.
And even when there was no snow, it was just as bad—maybe worse, Luke thought. When everything else looked fresh and vibrant with new greenery; when the alders were covered in yellow leaf buds, and the brooks were flowing freely again, and arbutus, violets, and buttercups were blooming in the rocky fields and around the maple trees—the farm buildings just seemed even more desolate and bare.
That forlorn unpainted little house, with its sagging blinds! It squatted there through the year like a one-eyed beggar without a friend—lost in its venerable white-beard winters, or contemplating an untidy welter of rusty farm machinery through the summers.
That sad little unpainted house, with its sagging blinds! It sat there all year like a one-eyed beggar without a friend—caught up in its old snowy winters or staring at a messy pile of rusty farm equipment during the summers.
When Luke brought his one scraggy little cow up the lane he always turned away his head. The place made him think of the old man who let the birds build nests in his whiskers. He preferred, instead, to look at the glories of Bald Mountain or one of the other hills. There was nothing wrong with the back drop in the home stage-set; it was only home itself that hurt one's feelings.[Pg 413]
When Luke brought his scraggly little cow up the lane, he always turned his head away. The place reminded him of the old man who let birds build nests in his beard. He preferred to look at the beauty of Bald Mountain or one of the other hills instead. There was nothing wrong with the background in the home scenery; it was just home itself that hurt his feelings.[Pg 413]
There was no cheer inside, either. The sagging old floors, though scrubbed and spotless, were uncarpeted; the furniture meager. A pine table, a few old chairs, a shabby scratched settle covered by a thin horse blanket as innocent of nap as a Mexican hairless—these for essentials; and for embellishment a shadeless glass lamp on the table, about six-candle power, where you might make shift to read the Biweekly—times when there was enough money to have a Biweekly—if you were so minded; and window shelves full of corn and tomato cans, still wearing their horticultural labels, where scrawny one-legged geraniums and yellowing coleus and begonia contrived an existence of sorts.
There was no cheer inside, either. The sagging old floors, though clean and spotless, were bare; the furniture basic. A pine table, a few old chairs, a worn scratched couch covered by a thin horse blanket—just as hairless as a Mexican hairless dog—these were the essentials; and for decoration, a lamp without a shade on the table, about six-candle power, where you might manage to read the Biweekly—whenever there was enough money to get a Biweekly—if you felt like it; and window shelves filled with corn and tomato cans, still showing off their gardening labels, where scrawny one-legged geraniums and yellowing coleus and begonia managed to survive.
And then, of course, the mantelpiece with the black-edged funeral notice and shiny coffin plate, relics of Grampaw Peel's taking-off; and the pink mug with the purple pansy and "Woodstock, N.Y.," on it; the photograph of a forgotten cousin in Iowa, with long antennæ-shaped mustaches; the Bible with the little china knobs on the corners; and the pile of medicine testimonials and seed catalogues—all these contributed something.
And then, of course, the mantel with the black-edged funeral notice and shiny coffin plate, mementos of Grampaw Peel's passing; the pink mug with the purple pansy and "Woodstock, N.Y." on it; the photo of a distant cousin in Iowa, sporting long, antenna-shaped mustaches; the Bible with little china knobs on the corners; and the stack of medicine testimonials and seed catalogs—all these items added something.
If it was not a beautiful place within, it was, also, not even a pleasant place spiritually. What with the open door into his father's room, whence you could hear the thin frettings made by the man who had lain these ten years with chronic rheumatism, and the untuneful whistlings of whittling Tom, the big brother, the shapely supple giant whose mind had never grown since the fall from the barn room when he was eight years old, and the acrid complaints of the tall gaunt mother, stepping about getting their inadequate supper, in her gray wrapper, with the ugly little blue shawl pinned round her shoulders, it was as bad a place as you might find in a year's journeying for anyone to keep bright and "chirk up" in.
If it wasn't a beautiful place on the inside, it definitely wasn't a pleasant place spiritually either. With the open door to his father's room, you could hear the weak complaints of the man who had been suffering from chronic rheumatism for ten years, along with the off-key whistling of whittling Tom, the big brother who never developed mentally since the fall from the barn room when he was eight years old. Then there were the sharp complaints of their tall, thin mother, moving around in her gray wrapper, trying to prepare their meager dinner, with an ugly little blue shawl pinned around her shoulders. It was as miserable a place as you could find in a year of traveling, making it hard for anyone to stay positive and "cheer up."
Not that anyone in particular expected "them poor Hayneses" to keep bright or "chirk up." As far back as he could remember, Luke had realized that the hand of God was laid on his family. Dragging his bad leg up[Pg 414] the hill pastures after the cow, day in and day out, he had evolved a sort of patient philosophy about it. It was just inevitable, like a lot of things known in that rock-ribbed and fatalistic region—as immutably decreed by heaven as foreordination and the damnation of unbaptized babes. The Hayneses had just "got it hard."
Not that anyone really expected "those poor Hayneses" to stay positive or "cheer up." As far back as he could remember, Luke had known that their family was marked by misfortune. Dragging his bad leg up[Pg 414] the hill pastures after the cow, day after day, he had developed a kind of patient outlook on it. It was just something they had to accept, like many things understood in that tough and fatalistic area—just as unchangeable as fate and the damnation of unbaptized babies. The Hayneses had just "got it tough."
Yet there were times, now he was come to a gangling fourteen, when Luke's philosophy threatened to fail him. It wasn't fair—so it wasn't! They weren't bad folks; they'd done nothing wicked. His mother worked like a dog—"no fair for her," any way you looked at it. There were times when the boy drank in bitterly every detail of the miserable place he called home and knew the depths of an utter despair.
Yet there were times, now that he was a lanky fourteen, when Luke's outlook on life started to crumble. It just wasn't fair—plain and simple! They weren’t terrible people; they hadn’t done anything wrong. His mom worked herself to the bone—"it’s not fair for her," no matter how you looked at it. There were moments when the boy absorbed every grim detail of the miserable place he called home and felt a deep sense of total despair.
If there was only some way to better it all! But there was no chance. His father had been a failure at everything he touched in early life, and now he was a hopeless invalid. Tom was an idiot—or almost—and himself a cripple. And Nat! Well, Nat "wa'n't willin'"—not that one should blame him. Times like these, a lump like a roc's egg would rise in the boy's throat. He had to spit—and spit hard—to conquer it.
If there was only a way to make it all better! But there was no hope. His father had failed at everything he attempted early in life, and now he was a hopeless invalid. Tom was practically an idiot—and he was a cripple too. And Nat! Well, Nat "wasn't willing"—not that you could blame him. In moments like these, a lump like a rock would form in the boy's throat. He had to spit—and spit hard—to get past it.
"If we hain't the gosh-awfulest lot!" he would gulp.
"If we aren't the most ridiculous group!" he would say, gulping.
To-day, as he came up the lane, June was in the land. She'd done her best to be kind to the farm. All the old heterogeneous rosebushes in the wood-yard and front "lawn" were pied with fragrant bloom. Usually Luke would have lingered to sniff it all, but he saw only one thing now with a sudden skipping at his heart—an automobile standing beside the front porch.
Today, as he walked up the lane, June was in the area. She had tried hard to be nice to the farm. All the old mixed rosebushes in the wood yard and front yard were blooming with sweet-smelling flowers. Usually, Luke would have taken his time to enjoy it all, but now he noticed just one thing that made his heart skip—an automobile parked beside the front porch.
It was not the type of car to cause cardiac disturbance in a connoisseur. It was, in fact, of an early vintage, high-set, chunky, brassily æsthetic, and given to asthmatic choking on occasion; but Luke did not know this. He knew only that it spelled luxury beyond all dreams. It belonged, in short, to his Uncle Clem Cheesman, the rich butcher who lived in the village twelve miles away; and its presence here signaled the fact that Uncle Clem and[Pg 415] Aunt Mollie had come to pay one of their detestable quarterly visits to their poor relations. They had come while he was out, and Maw was in there now, bearing it all alone.
It wasn’t the kind of car that would excite a true car enthusiast. It was, in fact, an older model, tall and chunky, with a flashy design, and it occasionally had trouble starting; but Luke didn’t know this. All he saw was luxury beyond his wildest dreams. It belonged to his Uncle Clem Cheesman, the wealthy butcher who lived in the village twelve miles away; and its arrival meant that Uncle Clem and[Pg 415] Aunt Mollie had come to pay one of their annoying quarterly visits to their less fortunate relatives. They had arrived while he was out, and Maw was in there now, dealing with it all on her own.
Luke limped into the house hastily. He was not mistaken. There was a company air in the room, a stiff hostile-polite taint in the atmosphere. Three visitors sat in the kitchen, and a large hamper, its contents partly disgorged, stood on the table. Luke knew that it contained gifts—the hateful, merciful, nauseating charity of the better-off.
Luke hurriedly limped into the house. He wasn't wrong. There was a corporate vibe in the room, a tense but formal air hanging around. Three guests sat in the kitchen, and a large basket, its contents partially spilled out, was on the table. Luke knew it held gifts—the annoying, kind, sickening charity from those who had more.
Aunt Mollie was speaking as he entered—a large, high-colored, pouter-pigeon-chested woman, with a great many rings with bright stones, and a nodding pink plume in her hat. She was holding up a bifurcated crimson garment, and greeted Luke absently.
Aunt Mollie was talking as he walked in—a large, loud woman with a puffed-up chest, wearing lots of rings with shiny stones and a pink feather in her hat. She was holding up a split red dress and greeted Luke without really paying attention.
"Three pair o' them underdrawers, Delia—an' not a break in one of 'em! I sez, as soon as I see Clem layin' 'em aside this spring, 'Them things'll be jest right fur Delia's Jere, layin' there with the rheumatiz.' They may come a little loose; but, of course, you can't be choicey. I've b'en at Clem fur five years to buy him union suits; but he's always b'en so stuck on red flannen. But now he's got two aut'mobiles, countin' the new delivery, I guess he's gotta be more tony; so he made out to spare 'em. And now that hat, Delia—it ain't a mite wore out, an' fur all you'll need one it's plenty good enough. I only had it two years and I guess folks won't remember; an' what if they do—they all know you get my things. Same way with that collarette. It's a little moth-eaten, but it won't matter fur you.... The gray suit you can easy cut down fur Luke, there—"
"Three pairs of those undershorts, Delia—and none of them are torn! I said, as soon as I saw Clem putting them aside this spring, 'These will be just right for Delia's Jere, lying there with the rheumatism.' They might come a little loose, but, of course, you can't be picky. I've been asking Clem for five years to buy him union suits; but he's always been so attached to red flannel. But now that he has two cars, including the new delivery one, I guess he has to be a bit fancier; so he managed to let them go. And now that hat, Delia—it’s not worn out at all, and for what you need, it’s more than good enough. I've only had it for two years, and I doubt people will remember; and even if they do—everyone knows you get my things. Same goes for that collarette. It’s a bit moth-eaten, but it won’t matter to you.... You can easily alter that gray suit for Luke, there—"
She droned on, the other woman making dry automatic sounds of assent. She looked cool—Maw—Luke thought; but she wasn't. Not by a darn sight! There was a spot of pink in each cheek and she stared hard every little bit at Grampaw Peel's funeral plate on the mantel. Luke knew what she was thinking of—poor[Pg 416] Maw! She was burning in a fire of her own lighting. She had brought it all on herself—on the whole of them.
She kept talking while the other woman made dry, automatic sounds of agreement. She seemed calm—Maw—Luke thought; but she really wasn't. Not at all! There was a bit of pink in each cheek, and she occasionally glared at Grampaw Peel's funeral plate on the mantel. Luke knew exactly what was on her mind—poor[Pg 416] Maw! She was caught in a fire of her own making. She had caused all of it—affecting all of them.
Years ago she had been just like Aunt Mollie. The daughters of a prosperous village carpenter, they had shared beads, beaux and bangles until Maw, in a moment's madness, had chucked it all away to marry poor Paw. Now she had made her bed, she must lie in it. Must sit and say "Thank you!" for Aunt Mollie's leavings, precious scraps she dared not refuse—Maw, who had a pride as fierce and keen as any! It was devilish! Oh, it was kind of Aunt Mollie to give; it was the taking that came so bitter hard. And then they weren't genteel about their giving. There was always that air of superiority, that conscious patronage, as now, when Uncle Clem, breaking off his conversation with the invalid in the next room about the price of mutton on the hoof and the chances of the Democrats' getting in again, stopped fiddling with his thick plated watch chain and grinned across at big Tom to fling his undeviating flower of wit:
Years ago, she was just like Aunt Mollie. The daughters of a successful village carpenter, they shared beads, suitors, and trinkets until Maw, in a moment of insanity, tossed it all aside to marry poor Paw. Now that she'd made her choice, she had to live with it. She must sit and say "Thank you!" for Aunt Mollie's leftovers, precious bits she couldn’t turn down—Maw, who had pride as fierce and sharp as anyone! It was infuriating! Oh, it was nice of Aunt Mollie to give; it was the accepting that felt so hard. And they weren't subtle about their generosity. There was always that air of superiority, that conscious patronizing, just like now, when Uncle Clem, breaking off his talk with the sick person in the next room about the price of mutton and the chances of the Democrats getting elected again, stopped fiddling with his thick plated watch chain and grinned at big Tom to unleash his unchanging joke:
"Runnin' all to beef, hain't ye, Tom, boy? Come on down to the market an' we'll git some A-1 sirloins outen ye, anyway. Do your folks that much good."
"Running all to beef, aren’t you, Tom, boy? Come on down to the market and we’ll get some A-1 sirloins out of you, anyway. It’ll do your folks a lot of good."
It was things like this that made Luke want to burn, poison, or shoot Uncle Clem. He was not a bad man, Uncle Clem—a thick sandy chunk of a fellow, given to bright neckties and a jocosity that took no account of feelings. Shaped a little like a log, he was—back of his head and back of his neck—all of a width. Little lively green eyes and bristling red mustaches. A complexion a society bud might have envied. Why was it a butcher got so pink and white and sleek? Pork, that's what Uncle Clem resembled, Luke thought—a nice, smooth, pale-fleshed pig, ready to be skinned.
It was things like this that made Luke want to burn, poison, or shoot Uncle Clem. He wasn't a bad guy, Uncle Clem—a stout, sandy-colored dude, known for his bright neckties and a sense of humor that ignored people's feelings. He was shaped a bit like a log, with the back of his head and neck being about the same width. He had little lively green eyes and bushy red mustaches. His complexion was something a rich kid might envy. Why did a butcher have such a pink and white, smooth look? Uncle Clem reminded Luke of pork—a nice, smooth, pale-fleshed pig, just waiting to be skinned.
His turn next! When crops and politics failed and the joke at poor Tom—Tom always giggled inordinately at it, too—had come off, there was sure to be the one about himself and the lame duck next. To divert himself of[Pg 417] bored expectation, Luke turned to stare at his cousin, S'norta.
His turn next! When the crops and politics went bad and the joke about poor Tom—who always laughed way too hard at it—was done, the next one would definitely be about him and the lame duck. To distract himself from the tedious wait, Luke turned to look at his cousin, S'norta.
S'norta, sitting quietly in a chair across the room, was seldom known to be emotional. Indeed, there were times when Luke wondered whether she had not died in her chair. One had that feeling about S'norta, so motionless was she, so uncompromising of glance. She was very prosperous-looking, as became the heiress to the Cheesman meat business—a fat little girl of twelve, dressed with a profusion of ruffles, glass pearls, gilt buckles, and thick tawny curls that might have come straight from the sausage hook in her papa's shop.
S'norta, sitting quietly in a chair across the room, was rarely known to show emotion. In fact, there were times when Luke wondered if she had just died in her chair. You got that feeling about S'norta, given how motionless she was and the way she held her gaze. She looked very well-off, as expected from the heiress of the Cheesman meat business—a chubby little girl of twelve, dressed in an abundance of ruffles, glass pearls, gold buckles, and thick tawny curls that could have come straight from the sausage hook in her dad's shop.
S'norta had been consecrated early in life to the unusual. Even her name was not ordinary. Her romantic mother, immersed in the prenatal period in the hair-lifting adventures of one Señorita Carmena, could think of no lovelier appellation when her darling came than the first portion of that sloe-eyed and restless lady's title, which she conceived to be baptismal; and in due course she had conferred it, together with her own pronunciation, on her child. A bold man stopping in at Uncle Clem's market, as Luke knew, had once tried to pronounce and expound the cognomen in a very different fashion; but he had been hustled unceremoniously from the place, and S'norta remained in undisturbed possession of her honors.
S'norta had been destined for the unusual from an early age. Even her name was unique. Her romantic mother, captivated during her pregnancy by the thrilling tales of one Señorita Carmena, couldn't think of a lovelier name for her daughter than the first part of that enchanting and restless woman's name, which she believed to be fitting; and eventually, she passed it on, along with her own way of pronouncing it, to her child. A bold man who stopped by Uncle Clem's market, as Luke knew, once attempted to pronounce and explain the name in a completely different way; but he was hurried out of the place without ceremony, and S'norta continued to hold on to her title without interruption.
Now Luke was recalled from his contemplation by his uncle's voice again. A lull had fallen and out of it broke the question Luke always dreaded.
Now Luke was pulled from his thoughts by his uncle's voice once more. A pause had settled, and from it came the question Luke always feared.
"Nat, now!" said Uncle Clem, leaning forward, his thick fingers clutching his fat knees. "You ain't had any news of him since quite a while ago, have you?" The wit that was so preponderate a feature of Uncle Clem's nature bubbled to the surface. "Dunno but he's landed in jail a spell back and can't git out again!" The lively little eyes twinkled appreciatively.
"Nat, now!" Uncle Clem said, leaning forward, his thick fingers gripping his chubby knees. "You haven't heard any news about him in a while, have you?" The sharp humor that was a big part of Uncle Clem's personality came through. "I don’t know, but I heard he ended up in jail some time ago and can't get out!" His bright little eyes sparkled with amusement.
Nobody answered. It set Maw's mouth in a thin, hard line. You wouldn't get a rise out of old Maw with such[Pg 418] tactics—Maw, who believed in Nat, soul and body. Into Luke's mind flashed suddenly a formless half prayer: "Don't let 'em nag her now—make 'em talk other things!"
Nobody answered. It made Maw's mouth tighten into a thin, hard line. You wouldn't get a reaction from old Maw with such tactics—Maw, who believed in Nat, heart and soul. Suddenly, a vague half-prayer crossed Luke's mind: "Don't let them bother her now—make them talk about something else!"
The Lord, in the guise of Aunt Mollie, answered him. For once, Nat and Nat's character and failings did not hold her. She drew a deep breath and voiced something that claimed her interest:
The Lord, pretending to be Aunt Mollie, replied to him. For once, Nat and Nat's personality and flaws didn't influence her. She took a deep breath and expressed something that caught her attention:
"Well, Delia, I see you wasn't out at the Bisbee's funeral. Though I don't s'pose anyone really expected you, knowin' how things goes with you. Time was, when you was a girl, you counted in as big as any and traveled with the best; but now"—she paused delicately, and coughed politely with an appreciative glance round the poor room—"they ain't anyone hereabouts but's talkin' about it. My land, it was swell! I couldn't ask no better for my own. Fourteen cabs, and the hearse sent over from Rockville—all pale gray, with mottled gray horses. It was what I call tasty.
"Well, Delia, I noticed you weren't at Bisbee's funeral. But I guess no one really expected you to be there, given how things go for you. There was a time when you were a girl, and you were just as important as anyone else and hung out with the best; but now"—she paused delicately and coughed politely while glancing around the shabby room—"everyone around here is talking about it. My goodness, it was amazing! I couldn't have asked for a better one for myself. Fourteen cabs and the hearse came over from Rockville—all in pale gray, with speckled gray horses. It was what I’d call classy."
"Matty wasn't what you'd call well-off—not as lucky as some I could mention; but she certainly went off grand! The whole Methodist choir was out, with three numbers in broken time; and her cousin's brother-in-law from out West—some kind of bishop—to preach. Honest, it was one of the grandest sermons I ever heard! Wasn't it, Clem?"
"Matty wasn't exactly wealthy—not as fortunate as some I could name—but she definitely went all out! The entire Methodist choir was there, performing three songs with tricky rhythms, and her cousin's brother-in-law from the West—some sort of bishop—was there to preach. Honestly, it was one of the best sermons I've ever heard! Wasn't it, Clem?"
Uncle Clem cleared his throat thoughtfully.
Uncle Clem cleared his throat, deep in thought.
"Humiliatin'!—that's what I'd call it. A strong maur'l sermon all round. A man couldn't hear it 'thout bein' humiliated more ways'n one." He was back at the watch-chain again.
"Humiliating!—that's what I'd call it. A powerful moral sermon all around. A man couldn't hear it without feeling humiliated in more ways than one." He was back at the watch chain again.
"It's a pity you couldn't of gone, Delia—you an' Matty always was so intimate too. You certainly missed a grand treat, I can tell you; though, if you hadn't the right clothes—"
"It's a shame you couldn't go, Delia—you and Matty were always so close. You really missed an amazing experience, I can tell you; though, if you didn't have the right clothes—"
"Well, I haven't," Maw spoke dryly. "I don't go nowheres, as you know—not even church."
"Well, I haven't," Maw said flatly. "I don't go anywhere, as you know—not even to church."
"I s'pose not. Time was it was different, though,[Pg 419] Delia. Ain't nobody but talks how bad off you are. Ann Chester said she seen you in town a while back and wouldn't of knowed it was you if it hadn't of b'en you was wearin' my old brown cape, an' she reconnized it. Her an' me got 'em both alike to the same store in Rockville. You was so changed, she said she couldn't hardly believe it was you at all."
"I guess not. It used to be different, though,[Pg 419] Delia. No one talks about anything other than how bad off you are. Ann Chester said she saw you in town a while back and wouldn’t have recognized you if you hadn't been wearing my old brown cape; she recognized it. She and I got them both at the same store in Rockville. She said you looked so different that she could hardly believe it was you at all."
"Sometimes I wonder myself if it is," said Maw grimly.
"Sometimes I wonder if it is," Maw said grimly.
"Well, 's I was sayin', it was a grand funeral. None better! They even had engraved invites, over a hundred printed—and they had folks from all over the state. They give Clem, here, the contract fur the supper meat—"
"Well, as I was saying, it was an impressive funeral. None better! They even had engraved invitations, over a hundred printed—and they had people from all over the state. They gave Clem the contract for the dinner meat—"
"The best of everything!" Uncle Clem broke in. "None o' your cheap graft. Gimme a free hand. Jim Bisbee tole me himself. 'I want the best ye got,' he sez; an' I give it. Spring lamb and prime ribs, fancy hotel style—"
"The best of everything!" Uncle Clem interrupted. "No cheap tricks here. Give me the freedom to choose. Jim Bisbee told me himself, 'I want the best you have,' he said; and I delivered. Spring lamb and prime ribs, top-notch hotel style—"
"An' Em Carson baked the cakes fur 'em, sixteen of 'em; an' Dickison the undertaker's tellin' all over they got the best quality shroud he carries. Well, you'll find it all in the Biweekly, under Death's Busy Sickle. Jim Bisbee shore set a store by Matty oncet she was dead. It was a grand affair, Delia. Not but what we've had some good ones in our time too."
"Em Carson baked them sixteen cakes; and Dickison the undertaker is telling everyone they have the best quality shroud he carries. Well, you'll find it all in the Biweekly, under Death's Busy Sickle. Jim Bisbee really valued Matty once she was gone. It was quite the event, Delia. Not that we haven't had some good ones in our time too."
It was Aunt Mollie's turn to stare pridefully at the Peel plate on the chimney shelf.
It was Aunt Mollie's turn to gaze proudly at the Peel plate on the mantel.
"A thing like that sets a family up, sorta."
"A thing like that sets a family up, kind of."
Uncle Clem had taken out a fat black cigar with a red-white-and-blue band. He bit off the end and alternately thrust it between his lips or felt of its thickness with a fondling thumb and finger. Luke, watching, felt a sudden compassion for the cigar. It looked so harried.
Uncle Clem pulled out a fat black cigar with a red, white, and blue band. He bit off the end and kept putting it between his lips or feeling its thickness with a loving thumb and finger. Luke, watching, suddenly felt sorry for the cigar. It looked so worn out.
"I always say," Aunt Mollie droned on, "a person shows up what he really is at the last—what him and his family stands fur. It's what kind of a funeral you've got that counts—who comes out an' all. An' that was[Pg 420] true with Matty. There wa'n't a soul worth namin' that wasn't out to hers."
"I always say," Aunt Mollie continued, "a person shows who they really are in the end—what they and their family stand for. It’s about what kind of funeral you have that matters—who shows up and all. And that was[Pg 420] true with Matty. There wasn’t a single person worth mentioning who didn’t come out for hers."
How Aunt Molly could gouge—even amicably! And funerals! What a subject, even in a countryside where a funeral is a social event and the manner of its furniture marks a definite social status! Would they never go? But it seemed at last they would. Incredibly, somehow, they were taking their leave, Aunt Mollie kissing Maw good-by, with the usual remark about "hopin' the things would help some," and about being "glad to spare somethin' from my great plenty."
How Aunt Molly could take advantage of others—even in a friendly way! And funerals! What a topic, even in a countryside where a funeral is a social event and the way it's arranged shows clear social status! Would they ever leave? But it finally seemed like they would. Unbelievably, somehow, they were saying their goodbyes, Aunt Molly kissing Maw goodbye, with the usual comment about "hoping the things would help a little," and about being "glad to give something from my great abundance."
She and Señorita were presently packed into the car and Tom had gone out to goggle at Uncle Clem cranking up, the cold cigar still between his lips. Now they were off—choking and snorting their way out of the wood-yard and down the lane. Aunt Mollie's pink feather streamed into the breeze like a pennon of triumph.
She and Señorita were now crammed into the car, while Tom was outside, staring at Uncle Clem as he cranked the engine, the cold cigar still stuck between his lips. Now they were on their way—choking and sputtering their way out of the wood yard and down the lane. Aunt Mollie's pink feather streamed into the breeze like a banner of victory.
Maw was standing by the stove, a queer look in her eyes; so queer that Luke didn't speak at once. He limped over to finger the spilled treasures on the table.
Maw was standing by the stove, an odd expression in her eyes; so odd that Luke didn't say anything right away. He limped over to touch the spilled treasures on the table.
"Gee! Lookit, Maw! More o' them prunes we liked so; an' a bag o' early peaches; an' fresh soup meat fur a week—"
"Wow! Look, Mom! More of those prunes we liked so much; and a bag of early peaches; and fresh soup meat for a week—"
A queer trembling had seized his mother. She was so white he was frightened.
A strange shiver ran through his mother. She looked so pale that he felt scared.
"Did you sense what it meant, Luke—what Aunt Molly told us about Matty Bisbee? We was left out deliberate—that's what it meant. Her an' me that was raised together an' went to school and picnics all our girlhood together! Never could see one 'thout the other when we was growin' up—Jim Bisbee knew that too! But"—her voice wavered miserably—"I didn't get no invite to her funeral. I don't count no more, Lukey. None of us, anywheres.... We're jest them poor Gawd-forsaken Hayneses."
"Did you get what it meant, Luke—what Aunt Molly told us about Matty Bisbee? We were left out on purpose—that's what it meant. She and I were raised together and went to school and picnics all through our girlhood! We were inseparable when we were growing up—Jim Bisbee knew that too! But"—her voice trembled sadly—"I didn’t get any invite to her funeral. I don’t matter anymore, Lukey. None of us do, anywhere.... We're just those poor forgotten Hayneses."
She slipped down suddenly into a chair and covered[Pg 421] her face, her thin shoulders shaking. Luke went and touched her awkwardly. Times he would have liked to put his arms round Maw—now more than ever; but he didn't dare.
She suddenly sat down in a chair and covered[Pg 421] her face, her thin shoulders shaking. Luke went over and touched her awkwardly. There were times he would have liked to wrap his arms around Maw—now more than ever; but he didn’t dare.
"Don't take on, Maw! Don't!"
"Don't take it on, Mom! Don't!"
"Who's takin' on?" She lifted a fierce, sallow, tear-wet face. "Hain't no use makin' a fuss. All's left's to work—to work, an' die after a while."
"Who's stepping up?" She lifted a fierce, pale, tear-streaked face. "There’s no point in making a fuss. All that’s left is to work—to work, and then die eventually."
"I hate 'em! Uncle Clem an' her, I mean."
"I hate them! Uncle Clem and her, I mean."
"They mean kindness—their way." But her tears started afresh.
"They mean kindness—in their own way." But her tears began to flow again.
"I hate 'em!" Luke's voice grew shriller. "I'd like—I'd like—Oh, damn 'em!"
"I hate them!" Luke's voice became higher. "I’d like—I’d like—Oh, forget them!"
"Don't swear, boy!"
"Don't curse, kid!"
It was Tom who broke in on them. "It's a letter from Rural Free Delivery. He jest dropped it."
It was Tom who interrupted them. "It's a letter from Rural Free Delivery. He just dropped it."
He came up, grinning, with the missive. The mother's fingers closed on it nervously.
He approached, grinning, holding the message. The mother's fingers clutched it anxiously.
"From Nat, mebbe—he ain't wrote in months."
"From Nat, maybe—he hasn't written in months."
But it wasn't from Nat. It was a bill for a last payment on the "new harrow," bought three years before.
But it wasn't from Nat. It was a bill for the final payment on the "new harrow," purchased three years earlier.
II
One of the earliest memories Luke could recall was the big blurred impression of Nat's face bending over his crib of an evening. At first flat, indefinite, remote as the moon, it grew with time to more human, intimate proportions. It became the face of "brother," the black-haired, blue-eyed big boy who rollicked on the floor with or danced him on his knee to—
One of the earliest memories Luke could recall was the big, blurry image of Nat's face leaning over his crib in the evenings. At first, it was flat, vague, and distant like the moon, but over time, it took on more human, intimate features. It became the face of "brother," the black-haired, blue-eyed big kid who played on the floor with him or danced him on his knee to—
Trot trot; trot trot!
Or who, returning from school and meeting his faltering feet in the lane, would toss him up on his shoulder and canter him home with mad, merry scamperings.[Pg 422]
Or who, coming back from school and spotting his unsteady steps in the lane, would lift him up onto his shoulder and race home with wild, joyful excitement.[Pg 422]
Not that school and Nat ever had much in common. Even as a little shaver Luke had realized that. Nat was the family wilding, the migratory bird that yearned for other climes. There were the times when he sulked long days by the fire, and the springs and autumns when he played an unending round of hookey. There were the days when he was sent home from school in disgrace; when protesting notes, and sometimes even teacher, arrived.
Not that school and Nat ever had much in common. Even as a little kid, Luke had figured that out. Nat was the family rebel, the restless spirit that craved faraway places. There were times when he would sulk for days by the fire, and in the spring and fall, when he would play an endless game of skipping school. There were days when he was sent home from school in disgrace; when angry notes from teachers, and sometimes even the teachers themselves, showed up.
"It's not that Nat's a bad boy, Mrs. Haynes," he remembered one teacher saying; "but he's so active, so full of restless animal spirits. How are we ever going to tame him?"
"It's not that Nat's a bad kid, Mrs. Haynes," he recalled one teacher saying; "but he's so energetic, so full of restless energy. How are we ever going to calm him down?"
Maw didn't know the answer—that was sure. She loved Nat best—Luke had guessed it long ago, by the tone of her voice when she spoke to him, by the touch of her hand on his head, or the size of his apple turnover, so much bigger than the others'. Maw must have built heavily on her hopes of Nat those days—her one perfect child. She was so proud of him! In the face of all ominous prediction she would fling her head high.
Maw didn’t know the answer—that much was certain. She loved Nat the most—Luke had figured that out a long time ago, from the way her voice sounded when she talked to him, from the way she touched his head, or the size of his apple turnover, which was much bigger than the others. Maw must have had high hopes for Nat during those days—her one perfect child. She was so proud of him! Despite all the bad predictions, she would hold her head high.
"My Nat's a Peel!" she would say. "Can't never tell how he'll turn out."
"My Nat's a mess!" she would say. "You can never tell how he's going to turn out."
The farmers thereabouts thought they could tell her. Nat was into one scrape after another—nothing especially wicked; but a compound of the bubbling mischief in a too ardent life—robbed orchards, broken windows, practical jokes, Halloween jinks, vagrant whimsies of an active imagination.
The farmers around there thought they could explain it to her. Nat was always getting into one trouble after another—nothing really bad; just a mix of the playful mischief that came from a lively life—stolen fruits, shattered windows, practical jokes, Halloween fun, random dreams from a vivid imagination.
It was just that Nat's quarters were too small for him, chiefly. Even he realized this presently. Luke would never forget the sloppy March morning when Nat went away. He was wakened by a flare of candle in the room he shared with his brothers. Tom, the twelve-year-old, lay sound asleep; but Nat, the big man of fifteen, was up, dressed, bending over something he was writing on a paper at the bureau. There was a fat little bundle beside him, done up in a blue-and-white bandanna.[Pg 423]
It was mainly that Nat's room was too small for him. Even he realized that eventually. Luke would never forget the messy March morning when Nat left. He was woken up by the flickering candlelight in the room he shared with his brothers. Tom, the twelve-year-old, was sound asleep, but Nat, the tall fifteen-year-old, was up, dressed, and leaning over something he was writing on a piece of paper at the dresser. Next to him was a chubby little bundle wrapped in a blue-and-white bandanna.[Pg 423]
Day was still far off. The window showed black; there was the sound of a thaw running off the eaves; the white-washed wall was painted with grotesque leaping shadows by the candle flame. At the first murmur, Nat had come and put his arms about him.
Day was still a long way off. The window was dark; you could hear water dripping off the eaves as the frost melted; the white wall was splattered with bizarre, dancing shadows from the candle flame. At the first sound, Nat had come over and wrapped his arms around him.
"Don't ye holler, little un; don't ye do it! 'Tain't nothin'—on'y Natty's goin' away a spell; quite a spell, little un. Now kiss Natty.... That's right!... An' you lay still there an' don't holler. An' listen here, too: Natty's goin' to bring ye somethin'—a grand red ball, mebbe—if you're good. You wait an' see!"
"Don't yell, little one; don't do it! It's nothing—Natty's just going away for a while; quite a while, little one. Now kiss Natty.... That's right!... And you lie still there and don't yell. And listen here, too: Natty's going to bring you something—a big red ball, maybe—if you're good. Just wait and see!"
But Natty hadn't brought the ball. Two years had passed without a scrap of news of him; and then—he was back. Slipped into the village on a freighter at dusk one evening. A forlorn scarecrow Nat was; so tattered of garment, so smeared of coal dust, you scarcely knew him. So full of strange sophistications, too, and new trails of thought—so oddly rich of experience. He gave them his story. The tale of an exigent life in a great city; a piecework life made of such flotsam labors as he could pick up, of spells of loafing, of odd incredible associates, of months tagging a circus, picking up a task here and there, of long journeyings through the country, "riding the bumpers"—even of alms asked at back doors!
But Natty hadn't brought the ball. Two years had passed without a word about him; and then—he was back. He slipped into the village on a freighter at dusk one evening. Nat was like a worn-out scarecrow; his clothes were so ragged and covered in coal dust that you could hardly recognize him. He was also full of strange ideas and new ways of thinking—so surprisingly rich in experience. He shared his story with them. It was about a demanding life in a big city; a life made up of odd jobs he could find, periods of hanging out, bizarre friends he met, months spent with a circus, picking up temporary work here and there, and long travels across the country, "riding the bumpers"—even asking for handouts at back doors!
"Oh, not a tramp, Nat!"
"Oh, not a bum, Nat!"
The hurt had quivered all through Maw.
The pain had pulsed all through Maw.
But Nat only laughed.
But Nat just laughed.
"Jiminy Christmas, it was great!"
"Wow, that was amazing!"
He had thrown back his head, laughing. That was Nat all through—sipping of life generously, no matter in what form.
He threw his head back, laughing. That was Nat all the time—enjoying life to the fullest, no matter what it looked like.
He had stayed just three weeks. He had spent them chiefly defeating Maw's plans to keep him. Wanderlust kept him longer the next time. That was eight years ago. Since then he had been back home three times. Never so poor and shabby as at first—indeed, Nat's wanderings had prospered more or less—but still remote,[Pg 424] somewhat mysterious, touched by new habits of life, new ways of speech.
He had only stayed for three weeks. He mostly spent that time thwarting Maw’s attempts to keep him there. His desire to travel kept him away longer the next time. That was eight years ago. Since then, he had returned home three times. He was never as poor and shabby as he was at first—in fact, Nat's adventures had been somewhat successful—but he still felt distant,[Pg 424] a bit mysterious, influenced by new ways of life and new ways of speaking.
The countryside, remembering the manner of his first return, shook its head darkly. A tramp—a burglar, even. God knew what! When, on his third visit home, he brought an air of extreme opulence, plenty of money, and a sartorial perfection undreamed of locally, the heads wagged even harder. A gambler probably; a ne'er-do-well certainly; and one to break his mother's heart in the end.
The countryside, recalling how he first came back, shook its head sadly. A drifter—a thief, even. Who knows what! By the time he made his third visit home, he had an aura of extreme wealth, lots of cash, and a style of dress that was unimaginable around here, and people started shaking their heads even more. Probably a gambler; definitely up to no good; and surely one to break his mother's heart in the end.
But none of this was true, as Luke knew. It was just that Nat hated farming; that he liked to rove and take a floater's fortune. He had a taste for the mechanical and followed incomprehensible quests. San Francisco had known him; the big races at Cincinnati; the hangars of Mineola. He was restless—Nat; but he was respectable. No one could look into his merry blue eyes and not know it. If his labors were uncertain and sporadic, and his address that of a nomad, it all sufficed, at least for himself.
But none of this was true, as Luke knew. It was just that Nat hated farming; he preferred to wander and chase quick money. He had a knack for mechanics and got involved in confusing projects. San Francisco had seen him; the big races in Cincinnati; the hangars in Mineola. Nat was restless, but he was respectable. No one could look into his cheerful blue eyes and not see that. Even if his work was hit-or-miss and his address was that of a drifter, it was enough, at least for him.
If at times Luke felt a stirring doubt that Nat was not acquitting himself of his family duty, he quenched it fiercely. Nat was different. He was born free; you could tell it in his talk, in his way of thinking. He was like an eagle and hated to be bound by earthly ties. He cared for them all in his own way. Times when he was back he helped Maw all he could. If he brought money he gave of it freely; if he had none, just the look of his eye or the ready jest on his lip helped.
If sometimes Luke felt a nagging doubt that Nat wasn't meeting his family responsibilities, he pushed it aside fiercely. Nat was different. He was born free; you could see it in the way he spoke and thought. He was like an eagle and hated being tied down by earthly bonds. He cared for them all in his own way. When he was back, he helped Maw as much as he could. If he brought money, he shared it freely; if he didn’t have any, just the look in his eyes or the quick joke on his lips made a difference.
Upstairs in a drawer of the old pine bureau lay some of Nat's discarded clothing—incredible garments to Luke. The lame boy, going to them sometimes, fingered them, pondering, reconstructing for himself the fabric of Nat's adventures, his life. The ice-cream pants of a bygone day; the pointed, shriveled yellow Oxfords! the silk-front shirt; the odd cuff link or stud—they were like a genie-in-a-bottle, these poor clothes! You rubbed them and a whole Arabian Night's dream unfurled from them.[Pg 425]
Upstairs in a drawer of the old pine dresser lay some of Nat's discarded clothes—amazing outfits to Luke. The boy, who couldn't walk well, would go to them sometimes, touching them and imagining Nat's adventures and life. The ice-cream pants from a past era; the pointed, shriveled yellow Oxfords; the silk-front shirt; the random cuff link or stud—they were like a genie in a bottle, these poor clothes! You touched them, and a whole dream like something out of Arabian Nights unfolded from them.[Pg 425]
And Nat lived it all! But people—dull stodgy people like Uncle Clem and Aunt Mollie, and old Beckonridge down at the store, and a dozen others—these criticized him for not "workin' reg'lar" and giving a full account of himself.
And Nat experienced it all! But people—boring, uptight folks like Uncle Clem and Aunt Mollie, and old Beckonridge at the store, along with a bunch of others—criticized him for not "working regular" and not providing a full report on his life.
Luke, thinking of all this, would flush with impotent anger.
Luke, thinking about all this, would feel a rush of powerless anger.
"Oh, let 'em talk, though! He'll show 'em some day! They dunno Nat. He'll do somethin' big fur us all some day."
"Oh, let them talk! He'll show them one day! They don't know Nat. He'll do something big for all of us someday."
III
Midsummer came to trim the old farm with her wreaths. It was the time Luke loved best of all—the long, sweet, loam-scented evenings with Maw and Tom on the old porch; and sometimes—when there was no fog—Paw's cot, wheeled out in the stillness. But Maw was not herself this summer. Something had fretted and eaten into her heart like an acid ever since Aunt Mollie's visit and the news of Matty Bisbee's funeral.
Midsummer arrived to decorate the old farm with its wreaths. It was the time Luke loved most—the long, sweet evenings filled with the smell of fresh soil, spent with Maw and Tom on the old porch; and sometimes—when there was no fog—Paw's cot, brought out into the quiet. But Maw wasn't herself this summer. Something had bothered her and eaten away at her heart like acid ever since Aunt Mollie's visit and the news of Matty Bisbee's funeral.
When, one by one, the early summer festivities of the neighborhood had slipped by, with no inclusion of the Hayneses, she had fallen to brooding deeply,—to feeling more bitterly than ever the ignominy and wretchedness of their position.
When the early summer festivities in the neighborhood had passed one by one, without the Hayneses being included, she fell into deep thought—feeling more bitterly than ever about the shame and misery of their situation.
Luke tried to comfort her; to point out that this summer was like any other; that they "never had mattered much to folks." But Maw continued to brood; to allude vaguely and insistently to "the straw that broke the camel's back." It was bitter hard to have Maw like that—home was bad enough, anyway. Sometimes on clear, soft nights, when the moon came out all splendid and the "peepers" sang so plaintively in the Hollow, the boy's heart would fill and grow enormous in his chest with the intolerable sadness he felt.
Luke tried to comfort her, trying to point out that this summer was just like any other, that they "never really mattered much to people." But Maw kept brooding, vaguely and insistently referring to "the straw that broke the camel's back." It was really tough to see Maw like that—home was hard enough as it was. Sometimes on clear, soft nights, when the moon shone brightly and the "peepers" sang so sadly in the Hollow, the boy's heart would swell with the overwhelming sadness he felt.
Then Maw's mood lifted—pierced by a ray of heavenly sunlight—for Nat came home![Pg 426]
Then Maw's mood brightened—lit up by a beam of warm sunlight—because Nat came home![Pg 426]
Luke saw him first—heard him, rather; for Nat came up the lane—oh, miraculous!—driving a motor car. It was not a car like Uncle Clem's—not even a stepbrother to it. It was low and almost noiseless, and shaped like one of those queer torpedoes they were fighting with across the water. It was colored a soft dust-gray and trimmed with nickel; and, huge and powerful though it was, it swung to a mere touch of Nat's hand.
Luke saw him first—actually heard him; Nat was coming up the lane—oh, incredible!—driving a motor car. It wasn’t a car like Uncle Clem’s—not even close. It was low and almost silent, shaped like one of those strange torpedoes they were battling with across the water. It was a soft dust-gray color with nickel trim; and even though it was huge and powerful, it responded to just a gentle touch from Nat’s hand.
Nat stood before them, clad in black leather Norfolk and visored cap and leggings.
Nat stood before them, wearing a black leather Norfolk coat, a visored cap, and leggings.
"Look like a fancy brand of chauffeur, don't I?" he laughed, with the easy resumption of a long-broken relation that was so characteristically Nat.
"Looks like a fancy chauffeur brand, doesn't it?" he laughed, easily picking up a long-broken relationship, just as Nat always did.
But Nat was not a chauffeur. Something much bigger and grander. The news he brought them on top of it all took their breaths away. Nat was a special demonstrator, out on a brand-new high-class job for a house handling a special line of high-priced goods. And he was to go to Europe in another week—did they get it straight? Europe! Jiminy! He and another fellow were taking cars over to France and England.
But Nat wasn’t just a chauffeur. He had something much bigger and more impressive going on. The news he shared with them completely took their breath away. Nat was a special demonstrator, taking on a brand-new, high-profile job for a company dealing with a special line of expensive products. And he was heading to Europe in another week—did they understand? Europe! Wow! He and another guy were driving cars over to France and England.
No; they didn't quite get it. They could not grasp its significance, but clung humbly, instead, to the mere glorious fact of his presence.
No; they didn't really understand it. They couldn't grasp its significance, but instead, they held on humbly to the simple, glorious fact of his presence.
He stayed two days and a night; and summer was never lovelier. Maw was like a girl, and there was such a killing of pullets and extravagance with new-laid eggs as they had never known before. At the last he gave them all presents.
He stayed for two days and a night, and summer had never been more beautiful. Maw acted like a girl, and they experienced a celebration of chickens and an abundance of fresh eggs that they had never seen before. In the end, he gave them all gifts.
"Tell the truth," he laughed, "I'm stony broke. 'Tisn't mine, all this stuff you see. I got some kale in advance—not much, but enough to swing me; but of course, the outfit's the company's. But I'll tell you one thing: I'm going to bring some long green home with me, you can bet! And when I do"—Nat had given Maw a prodigious nudge in the ribs—"when I do—I ain't goin' to stay an old bachelor forever! Do you get that?"
"Honestly," he laughed, "I'm completely broke. None of this stuff you see belongs to me. I got a little money in advance—not much, but enough to get by; but of course, the outfit belongs to the company. But I’ll tell you one thing: I’m going to bring back some cash with me, you can count on it! And when I do"—Nat had given Maw a huge nudge in the ribs—"when I do—I’m not going to be a bachelor forever! You get that?"
Maw's smile had faded for a moment. But[Pg 427] the presents were fine—a new knife for Tom, a book for Luke, and twenty whole round dollars for Maw, enough to pay that old grocery bill down at Beckonridge's and Paw's new invoice of patent medicine.
Maw's smile had faded for a moment. But[Pg 427] the gifts were good—a new knife for Tom, a book for Luke, and twenty full dollars for Maw, enough to settle that old grocery bill at Beckonridge's and Paw's new bill for patent medicine.
They all stood on the porch and watched him as far they could see; and Maw's black mood didn't return for a whole week.
They all stood on the porch and watched him until he was out of sight, and Maw's bad mood didn't come back for a whole week.
Evenings now they had something different to talk about—journeys in seagoing craft; foreign countries and the progress of the "Ee-ropean" war, and Nat's likelihood—he had laughed at this—of touching even its fringe. They worked it all up from the boiler-plate war news in the Bi-weekly and Luke's school geography. Yes; for a little space the blackness was lifted.
Evenings now they had something new to discuss—trips on boats, foreign countries, and the progress of the European war, plus Nat's chances—he had laughed at this—of having any impact at all. They pieced it all together from the basic war news in the Bi-weekly and Luke's school geography book. Yes; for a little while, the darkness was pushed aside.
Then came the August morning when Paw died. This was an unexpected and unsettling contingency. One doesn't look for a "chronic's" doing anything so unscheduled and foreign to routine; but Paw spoiled all precedent. They found him that morning with his heart quite still, and Luke knew they stood in the presence of imminent tragedy.
Then came the August morning when Paw died. This was an unexpected and unsettling event. You don't expect a "chronic" to do anything so unplanned and out of the ordinary; but Paw changed everything. They found him that morning with his heart completely still, and Luke knew they were facing an impending tragedy.
It's all very well to peck along, hand-to-mouth fashion. You can manage a living of sorts; and farm produce, even scanty, unskillfully contrived, and the charity of relatives, and the patience of tradesmen, will see you through. But a funeral—that's different! Undertaker—that means money. Was it possible that the sordid epic of their lives must be capped by the crowning insult, the Poormaster and the Pauper's Field? If only poor Paw could have waited a little before he claimed the spotlight—until prices fell a little or Nat got back with that "long green"!
It's all fine to scrape by, living paycheck to paycheck. You can get by somehow; even if the farm's output is meager, poorly made, along with help from relatives and the understanding of merchants, you'll manage. But a funeral—that's a different story! An undertaker—that costs money. Was it really possible that the grim story of their lives would end with the ultimate insult, the Poorhouse and the Pauper's Field? If only poor Paw could have held off a bit before he took center stage—until prices dropped a little or Nat returned with that "cash"!
Maw swallowed her bitter pill.
Maw took her bitter pill.
She went to see Uncle Clem and ask! And Uncle Clem was kind.
She went to visit Uncle Clem and ask! And Uncle Clem was nice.
"He'll buy a casket—he's willin' fur that—an' send a wreath and pay fur notices, an' even half on a buryin' lot; but he said he couldn't do no more. The high cost[Pg 428] has hit him too.... An' where are we to git the rest? He said—at the last—it might be better all round fur us to take what Ellick Flick would gimme outen the Poor Fund—" Maw hadn't been able to go on for a spell.
"He'll buy a casket—he's willing to do that—and send a wreath and pay for notices, and even half of a burial plot; but he said he couldn't do any more. The high costs[Pg 428] have affected him too.... And where are we supposed to get the rest? He said—in the end—it might be better for us to take what Ellick Flick would give me from the Poor Fund—" Mom hadn’t been able to continue for a while.
A pauper's burial for Paw! Surely Maw would manage better than that! She tried to find a better way that very night.
A poor person's burial for Paw! Surely Maw could do better than that! She made an effort to find a better way that very night.
"This farm's mortgaged to the neck; but I calculate Ben Travis won't care if I'm a mind to put Paw in the south field. It hain't no mortal good fur anything else, anyhow; an' he can lay there if we want. It's a real pleasant place. An' I can git the preacher myself—I'll give him the rest o' the broilers; an' they's seasoned hickory plankin' in the lean-to. Tom, you come along with me."
"This farm's heavily mortgaged, but I don't think Ben Travis will mind if I decide to put Paw in the south field. It’s not good for anything else anyway, and he can lie there if we want. It’s a really nice spot. I can get the preacher myself—I’ll give him the rest of the broilers, and there’s seasoned hickory planking in the lean-to. Tom, come with me."
All night Luke had lain and listened to the sound of big Tom's saw and hammer. Tom was real handy if you told him how—and Maw would be showing him just how to shape it all out. Each hammer blow struck deep on the boy's heart.
All night, Luke lay there, listening to the sound of Big Tom's saw and hammer. Tom was really skilled if you showed him how—and Maw would be demonstrating exactly how to shape everything. Each hammer blow hit hard in the boy's heart.
Maw lined the home-made box herself with soft old quilts, and washed and dressed her dead herself in his faded outlawed wedding clothes. And on a morning soft and sweet, with a hint of rain in the air, they rode down in the farm wagon to the south field together—Paw and Maw and Luke—with big Tom walking beside the aged knobby horse's head.
Maw lined the homemade box herself with soft old quilts and washed and dressed her deceased husband in his faded outlaw wedding clothes. One soft and sweet morning, with a hint of rain in the air, they rode down in the farm wagon to the south field together—Paw, Maw, and Luke—with big Tom walking beside the old knobby horse's head.
Abel Gazzam, a neighbor, had seen to the grave; and in due course the little cavalcade reached the appointed spot inside the snake fence—a quiet place in a corner, under a graybeard elm. As Maw had said, it was "a pleasant place for Paw to lay in."
Abel Gazzam, a neighbor, had taken care of the grave; and eventually, the small group arrived at the designated spot inside the snake fence—a serene corner under an old elm tree. Just as Maw had said, it was "a nice place for Paw to rest in."
There were some old neighbors out in their own rigs, and Uncle Clem had brought his family up in his car, with a proper wreath; and Reverend Kearns came up and—declining all lien on the broilers—read the burial service, and spoke a little about poor Paw. But it wasn't[Pg 429] a funeral, no how. No supper; no condolence; no viewing "the remains"—not even a handshake! Maw didn't even look at her old friends, riding back home between Tom and Luke, with her head fiercely high in the air.
There were some old neighbors out in their own vehicles, and Uncle Clem had brought his family up in his car, complete with a nice wreath. Reverend Kearns came over and—declining any claim on the chickens—read the burial service and talked a bit about poor Paw. But it wasn't[Pg 429] a funeral at all. No dinner; no condolences; no viewing "the body"—not even a handshake! Maw didn’t even acknowledge her old friends, riding back home between Tom and Luke, with her head held high.
A dull depression settled on Luke's heart. It was all up with the Hayneses now. They had saved Paw from charity with their home-made burial; but what had it availed? They might as well have gone the whole figure. Everybody knew! There wasn't any comeback for a thing like this. They were just nobodies—the social pariahs of the district.
A heavy sadness weighed down on Luke's heart. It was all over for the Hayneses now. They had spared Paw from being buried in a charity grave with their DIY funeral, but what good did it do? They might as well have gone all out. Everyone knew! There was no coming back from something like this. They were just nobodies—the social outcasts of the area.
IV
Somehow, after the fashion of other years, they got their meager crops in—turnips, potatoes and Hubbard squashes put up in the vegetable cellar; oats cradled; corn husked; the buckwheat ready for the mill; even Tom's crooked furrows for the spring sowings made. Somehow, Maw helping like a man and Tom obeying like a docile child, they took toll of their summer. And suddenly September was at their heels—and then the equinox.
Somehow, like in previous years, they managed to get their small harvest in—turnips, potatoes, and Hubbard squashes stored in the vegetable cellar; oats harvested; corn husked; buckwheat ready for the mill; even Tom's crooked rows made for the spring plantings. Somehow, Maw stepping in like a hardworking man and Tom following instructions like a willing child, they reaped the benefits of their summer. And suddenly, September was upon them—and then the equinox.
It seemed to Luke that it had never rained so much before. Brown vapor rose eternally from the valley flats; the hilltops lay lost entirely in clotted murk. By periods hard rains, like showers of steel darts, beat on the soaking earth. Gypsy gales of wind went ricocheting among the farm buildings, setting the shingles to snapping and singing; the windows moaned and rattled. The sourest weather the boy could remember!
It seemed to Luke that it had never rained this much before. Brown mist rose endlessly from the valley floor; the hilltops were completely hidden in thick gloom. At times, heavy downpours, like showers of steel darts, pounded the soggy ground. Wild gusts of wind bounced around the farm buildings, causing the shingles to snap and sing; the windows creaked and rattled. The worst weather the boy could remember!
And on the worst day of all they got the news. Out of the mail box in the lane Luke got it—going down under an old rubber cape in a steady blinding pour. It got all damp—the letter, foreign postmark, stamp and all—by the time he put it into Maw's hand.
And on the worst day of all, they received the news. Luke got it from the mailbox in the lane while he was trudging along under an old rubber raincoat in a steady, blinding downpour. The letter ended up all damp—the letter, foreign postmark, stamp and all—by the time he handed it to Maw.
It was a double letter—or so one judged, first opening it. There was another inside, complete, sealed, and[Pg 430] addressed in Nat's hand; but one must read the paper inclosed with it first—that was obvious. It was just a strip, queer, official looking, with a few lines typed upon it and a black heading that sprang out at one strangely. They read it together—or tried to. At first they got no sense from it. Paris—from clear off in France—and then the words below—and Maw's name at the top, just like the address on the newspaper:
It was a double letter—or so it seemed when first opened. There was another one inside, complete, sealed, and[Pg 430] addressed in Nat's handwriting; but it was clear that they needed to read the paper enclosed with it first. It was just a small, oddly official-looking strip, with a few lines typed on it and a bold black heading that stood out strangely. They tried to read it together, but at first, it didn’t make any sense. Paris—from way over in France—and then the words below—and Maw's name at the top, just like the address on the newspaper:
Mrs. Jere Haynes,
Stony Brook, New York.
Ms. Jere Haynes,
Stony Brook, New York.
It was for Maw all right. Then quite suddenly the words came clear through the blur:
It was definitely for Maw. Then, out of the blue, the words became clear through the haze:
Mrs. Jere Haynes,
Stony Brook, New York.
Mrs. Jere Haynes,
Stony Brook, New York.
Dear Madam: We regret to inform you that the official communiqué for September sixth contains the tidings that the writer of the enclosed letter, Nathaniel Haynes, of Stony Brook, New York, U. S. A., was killed while on duty as an ambulance driver in the Sector of Verdun, and has been buried in that region. Further details will follow.
Dear Madam: We are sorry to inform you that the official communiqué for September sixth includes the news that Nathaniel Haynes, the author of the enclosed letter, from Stony Brook, New York, U.S.A., was killed while serving as an ambulance driver in the Verdun Sector and has been buried there. More details will be provided later.
The American Ambulance, Paris.
The American Ambulance, Paris.
Even when she realized, Maw never cried out. She sat wetting her lips oddly, looking at the words that had come like evil birds across the wide spaces of earth. It was Luke who remembered the other letter:
Even when she understood, Maw never shouted. She sat, oddly wetting her lips, staring at the words that had come like wicked birds flying across the vast stretches of land. It was Luke who recalled the other letter:
"My dear kind folks—Father, Mother and Brothers: I guess I dare call you that when I get far enough away from you. Perhaps you won't mind when I tell you my news.
My dear kind folks—Dad, Mom, and Brothers: I guess I can call you that now that I'm far enough away. I hope you won't mind when I share my news.
"Well we came over from England last Thursday and struck into our contract here. Things was going pretty[Pg 431] good; but you might guess yours truly couldn't stand the dead end of things. I bet Maw's guessed already. Well sir it's that roving streak in me I guess. Never could stick to nothing steady. It got me bad when I got here any how.
"Well, we arrived from England last Thursday and got into our contract here. Things were going pretty[Pg 431] well; but you can probably guess that I couldn't handle the monotony of it all. I bet Mom has already figured it out. I guess it’s that wandering streak in me. I’ve never been able to stick to anything steady. It really hit me hard when I got here, anyway."
"To cut it short I throwed up my job with the firm yesterday and have volunteered as an Ambulance driver. Nothing but glory; but I'm going to like it fine! They're short-handed anyhow and a fellow likes to help what he can. Wish I could send a little money; but it took all I had to outfit me. Had to cough up eight bucks for a suit of underclothes. What do you know about that?
"To make a long story short, I quit my job with the company yesterday and signed up to be an ambulance driver. It’s nothing but glory, but I’m really going to enjoy it! They’re short on staff anyway, and I like to help however I can. I wish I could send some money, but it took everything I had to get set up. I had to spend eight bucks on a set of underwear. Can you believe that?"
"You can write me in care of the Ambulance, Paris.
"You can write to me at the Ambulance, Paris."
"Now Maw don't worry! I'm not going to fight. I did try to get into the Foreign Legion but had no chance. I'm all right. Think of me as a nice little Red Cross boy and the Wise Willie on the gas wagon. And won't I have the hot stuff to make old Luke's eyes pop out! Hope Paw's legs are better. And Maw have a kiss on me. Mebbe you folks think I don't appreciate you. If I was any good at writing I'd tell you different.
"Now, Mom, don’t worry! I'm not going to fight. I did try to join the Foreign Legion but had no luck. I'm fine. Think of me as a nice little Red Cross guy and the smart one on the gas truck. And just wait until I bring the exciting stuff to make old Luke's eyes pop out! Hope Dad's legs are feeling better. And Mom, send a kiss my way. Maybe you all think I don’t appreciate you. If I were better at writing, I’d tell you otherwise."
"Your Son and Brother,
"Nat Haynes."
"Your Son and Brother,
"Nat Haynes."
The worst of it all was about Maw's not crying—just sitting there staring at the fire, or where the fire had been when the wood had died out of neglect. It's not in reason that a woman shouldn't cry, Luke felt. He tried some words of comfort:
The worst part was Maw not crying—just sitting there staring at the fire, or where the fire had been when the wood had burned out from neglect. Luke thought it didn’t make sense for a woman not to cry. He tried to say some comforting words:
"He's safe, anyhow, Maw—'member that! That's a whole lot too. Didn't always know that, times he was rollin' round so over here. You worried a whole lot about him, you know."
"He's safe, anyway, Mom—remember that! That's a big deal too. He didn't always know that when he was rolling around over here. You worried a lot about him, you know."
But Maw didn't answer. She seldom spoke at all—moved about as little as possible. When she had put out food for him and Tom she always went back to her corner and stared into the fire. Luke had to bring a plate to her and coax her to eat. Even the day Uncle Clem[Pg 432] and Aunt Mollie came up she did not notice them. Only once she spoke of Nat to Luke.
But Maw didn't respond. She hardly ever said anything—barely moved at all. After she set out food for him and Tom, she would just retreat to her corner and gaze into the fire. Luke had to take a plate to her and encourage her to eat. Even when Uncle Clem[Pg 432] and Aunt Mollie came over, she didn't pay any attention. The only time she mentioned Nat to Luke was once.
"You loved him the most, didn't ye, Maw?" he asked timidly one dreary evening.
"You loved him the most, didn't you, Mom?" he asked shyly one gloomy evening.
She answered in a sort of dull surprise.
She replied with a kind of dull surprise.
"Why, lad, he was my first!" she said; and after a bit as though to herself: "His head was that round and shiny when he was a little fellow it was like to a little round apple. I mind, before he ever come, I bought me a cap fur him over to Rockville, with a blue bow onto it. He looked awful smart an' pretty in it."
"Why, kid, he was my first!" she said; and after a moment as if she were talking to herself: "His head was so round and shiny when he was little it looked just like a small round apple. I remember, before he even arrived, I bought him a cap over in Rockville, with a blue bow on it. He looked really sharp and cute in it."
Sometimes in the night Luke, sleeping ill and thinking long, lay and listened for possible sounds from Maw's room. Perhaps she cried in the nights. If she only would—it would help break the tension for them all. But he never heard anything but the rain—steadily, miserably beating on the sodden shingles overhead.
Sometimes at night, Luke, unable to sleep and lost in his thoughts, lay there listening for any sounds from Maw's room. Maybe she was crying during the night. If only she would—it would ease the tension for all of them. But all he ever heard was the rain—constantly and sadly beating on the soaked shingles above.
It was only Luke who watched the mail box now. One morning his journey to it bore fruit. No sting any longer; no fear in the thick foreign letter he carried.
It was only Luke who kept an eye on the mailbox now. One morning, his trip to it paid off. No more stinging; no fear in the thick foreign letter he held.
"It'll tell ye all's to it, I bet!" he said eagerly.
"It'll tell you everything about it, I bet!" he said eagerly.
Maw seemed scarcely interested. It was Luke who broke the seal and read it aloud.
Maw seemed barely interested. It was Luke who broke the seal and read it out loud.
It was written from the Ambulance Headquarters, in Paris—written by a man of rare insight, of fine and delicate perception. All that Nat's family might have wished to learn he sought to tell them. He had himself investigated Nat's story and he gave it all fully and freely. He spoke in praise of Nat; of his friendly associations with the Ambulance men; of his good nature and cheerful spirits; his popularity and ready willingness to serve. People, one felt, had loved Nat over there.
It was written from the Ambulance Headquarters in Paris—authored by a man of exceptional insight and sensitivity. He aimed to convey everything Nat's family would want to know. He had personally looked into Nat's story and shared it thoroughly and openly. He praised Nat for his friendly relationships with the Ambulance staff, his good nature and cheerful attitude, his popularity, and his eagerness to help. You could sense that people had genuinely cared for Nat while he was there.
He wrote of the preliminary duties in Paris, the preparations—of Nat's final going to join one of the three sections working round Verdun. It wasn't easy work that waited for Nat there. It was a stiff contract guiding the little ambulance over the shell-rutted roads, with[Pg 433] deftness and precision, to those distant dressing stations where the hurt soldiers waited for him. It was a picture that thrilled Luke and made his pulses tingle—the blackness of the nights; the rumble of moving artillery and troops; the flash of starlights; the distant crackling of rifle fire; the steady thunder of heavy guns.
He wrote about the initial tasks in Paris, the preparations—about Nat's final departure to join one of the three teams working around Verdun. The work awaiting Nat there wasn’t easy. It was a tough job navigating the small ambulance over the shell-pocked roads, with[Pg 433] skill and precision, to those far-off dressing stations where the wounded soldiers were waiting for him. It was a scene that excited Luke and made his heart race—the darkness of the nights; the rumble of moving artillery and troops; the twinkling of starlight; the distant crackle of rifle fire; the constant roar of heavy guns.
And the shells! It was mighty close they swept to a fellow, whistling, shrieking, low overhead; falling to tear out great gouges in the earth. It was enough to wreck one's nerve utterly; but the fellows that drove were all nerve. Just part of the day's work to them! And that was Nat too. Nat hadn't known what fear was—he'd eaten it alive. The adventurer in him had gone out to meet it joyously.
And the shells! They flew really close to a person, whistling and screaming just above their heads, slamming down and tearing huge chunks out of the ground. It was enough to completely rattle anyone, but the guys driving those things were all about bravery. Just another part of their daily routine! And that was Nat too. Nat didn’t even know what fear felt like—he had devoured it completely. The adventurer inside him had welcomed it with open arms.
Nat was only on his third trip when tragedy had come to him. He and a companion were seeking a dressing station in the cellar of a little ruined house in an obscure French village, when a shell had burst right at their feet, so to speak. That was all. Simple as that. Nat was dead instantly and his companion—oh, Nat was really the lucky one....
Nat was only on his third trip when tragedy struck. He and a friend were looking for a medical station in the basement of a tiny ruined house in an obscure French village when a shell exploded right at their feet. That was all. Just like that. Nat died instantly, and his friend—well, Nat was the lucky one.
Luke had to stop for a little time. One couldn't go on at once before a thing like that.... When he did, it was to leave behind the darkness, the shell-torn houses, the bruised earth, the racked and mutilated humans.... Reading on, it was like emerging from Hades into a great Peace.
Luke had to take a moment to pause. You couldn't just keep going after experiencing something like that.... When he finally did move on, it was to leave behind the darkness, the bombed-out buildings, the scarred land, and the broken, injured people.... As he continued reading, it felt like coming out of Hades into a beautiful Peace.
"I wish it were possible to convey to you, my dear Mrs. Haynes, some impression of the moving and beautiful ceremony with which your son was laid to rest on the morning of September ninth, in the little village of Aucourt. Imagine a warm, sunny, late-summer day, and a village street sloping up a hillside, filled with soldiers in faded, dusty blue, and American Ambulance drivers in khaki.
"I wish I could share with you, my dear Mrs. Haynes, some sense of the moving and beautiful ceremony that honored your son on the morning of September ninth, in the small village of Aucourt. Picture a warm, sunny late-summer day, with a village street rising up a hillside, filled with soldiers in worn, dusty blue and American Ambulance drivers in khaki."
"In the open door of one of the houses, the front of which was covered with the tri-color of France, the[Pg 434] coffin was placed, wrapped in a great French flag, and covered with flowers and wreaths sent by the various American sections. At the head a small American flag was placed, on which was pinned the Croix de Guerre—a gold star on a red-and-green ribbon—a tribute from the army general to the boy who gave his life for France.
"In the open door of one of the houses, whose front was draped with the tricolor of France, the[Pg 434] coffin was arranged, wrapped in a large French flag, and adorned with flowers and wreaths sent by different American groups. At the head of the coffin, a small American flag was placed, with the Croix de Guerre pinned to it—a gold star on a red-and-green ribbon—a tribute from the army general to the young man who gave his life for France."
"A priest, with six soldier attendants, led the procession from the courtyard. Six more soldiers bore the coffin, the Americans and representatives of the army branches following, bearing wreaths. After these came the General of the Army Corps, with a group of officers, and a detachment of soldiers with arms reversed. At the foot of the hill a second detachment fell in and joined them....
"A priest, accompanied by six soldiers, led the procession from the courtyard. Six more soldiers carried the coffin, followed by Americans and representatives from the military branches holding wreaths. After them came the General of the Army Corps, along with a group of officers and a detachment of soldiers with their arms reversed. At the foot of the hill, a second detachment joined in and fell in with them....
"The scene was unforgettable, beautiful and impressive. In the little church a choir of soldiers sang and a soldier-priest played the organ, while the Chaplain of the Army Division held the burial service. The chaplain's sermon I have asked to have reproduced and sent to you, together with other effects of your son's....
"The scene was unforgettable, beautiful, and striking. In the small church, a choir of soldiers sang, and a soldier-priest played the organ while the Army Division Chaplain conducted the burial service. I've requested a copy of the chaplain's sermon to be reproduced and sent to you, along with your son's other belongings...."
"The chaplain spoke most beautifully and at length, telling very tenderly what it meant to the French people that an American should give his life while trying to help them in the hour of their extremity. The name of this chaplain is Henri Deligny, Aumônier Militaire, Ambulance 16-27, Sector 112; and he was assisted by the permanent curé of the little church, Abbé Blondelle, who wishes me to assure you that he will guard most reverently your son's grave, and be there to receive you when the day may come that you shall wish to visit it.
"The chaplain spoke very beautifully and at length, expressing with great care what it meant to the French people that an American would sacrifice his life to help them in their time of need. The chaplain's name is Henri Deligny, Aumônier Militaire, Ambulance 16-27, Sector 112; and he was assisted by the local priest of the small church, Abbé Blondelle, who wants me to assure you that he will take great care of your son's grave and will be there to welcome you when the day comes that you want to visit it."
"After leaving the church the procession marched to the military cemetery, where your son's body was laid beside the hundreds of others who have died for France. Both the lieutenant and general here paid tributes of appreciation, which I will have sent to you. The general, various officers of the army, and ambulance assisted in the last rites....[Pg 435]
"After leaving the church, the procession headed to the military cemetery, where your son was laid to rest among the hundreds of others who died for France. Both the lieutenant and general offered their tributes, which I will make sure to send to you. The general, along with various army officers and paramedics, assisted with the final ceremonies....[Pg 435]
"I have brought back and will send you the Croix de Guerre...."
"I’ve brought back and will send you the Croix de Guerre...."
Oh, but you couldn't read any further—for the great lump of pride in your throat, the thick mist of tears in your eyes. A sob escaped the boy. He looked over at Maw and saw the miraculous. Maw was awake at last and crying—a new-fledged pulsating Maw emerged from the brown chrysalis of her sorrows.
Oh, but you couldn't read any further—because of the huge lump of pride in your throat and the thick mist of tears in your eyes. A sob escaped the boy. He looked over at Maw and saw something amazing. Maw was finally awake and crying—a newly vibrant Maw emerged from the brown chrysalis of her sorrows.
"Oh, Maw!... Our Nat!... All that—that—funeral!... Some funeral, Maw!" The boy choked.
"Oh, Mom!... Our Nat!... That whole—funeral!... What a funeral, Mom!" The boy choked.
"My Nat!" Maw was saying. "Buried like a king!... Like a King o' France!" She clasped her hands tightly.
"My Nat!" Maw was saying. "Buried like a king!... Like a King of France!" She clasped her hands tightly.
It was like some beautiful fantasy. A Haynes—the despised and rejected of earth—borne to his last home with such pomp and ceremony!
It felt like a beautiful fantasy. A Haynes—the hated and cast aside by the world—brought to his final resting place with such grandeur and ceremony!
"There never was nothin' like it heard of round here, Maw.... If folks could only know—"
"There has never been anything like it heard of around here, Mom... If people could just understand—"
She lifted her head as at a challenge.
She raised her head as if accepting a challenge.
"Why, they're goin' to know, Luke—for I'm goin' to tell 'em. Folks that have talked behind Nat's back—folks that have pitied us—when they see this—like a King o' France!" she repeated softly. "I'm goin' down to town to-day, Luke."
"Why, they're going to know, Luke—because I'm going to tell them. People who have talked behind Nat's back—people who have pitied us—when they see this—like a King of France!" she repeated softly. "I'm going down to town today, Luke."
V
It was dusk when Maw came back; dusk of a clear day, with a rosy sunset off behind the hills. Luke opened the door for her and he saw that she had brought some of the sun along in with her—its colors in her worn face; its peace in her eyes. She was the same, yet somehow new. Even the tilt of her crazy old bonnet could not detract from a strange new dignity that clothed her.
It was twilight when Maw returned; twilight on a clear day, with a pink sunset behind the hills. Luke opened the door for her and noticed that she had brought some of the sunlight with her—its colors in her weathered face; its calm in her eyes. She seemed the same, yet somehow different. Even the tilt of her quirky old bonnet couldn't lessen the oddly fresh dignity that surrounded her.
She did not speak at once, going over to warm her[Pg 436] gloveless hands at the stove, and staring up at the Grampaw Peel plate; then:
She didn't respond immediately, moving over to warm her[Pg 436] bare hands at the stove and gazing up at the Grampaw Peel plate; then:
"When it comes—my Nat's medal—it's goin' to set right up here, 'stead o' this old thing—an' the letters and the sermons in my shell box I got on my weddin' trip.... Lawyer Ritchie told me to-day what it means, the name o' that medal—Cross o' War! It's a decoration fur soldiers and earned by bravery."
"When it comes—my Nat's medal—it's going to sit right up here, instead of this old thing—and the letters and the sermons in my shell box I got on my wedding trip.... Lawyer Ritchie told me today what it means, the name of that medal—Cross of War! It's a decoration for soldiers and it's earned by bravery."
She paused; then broke out suddenly:
She stopped for a moment; then suddenly exclaimed:
"I b'en a fool, settin' here grievin'. My Nat was a hero, an' I never knew it!... A hero's folks hadn't ought to cry. It's a thing too big for that. Come here, you little Luke! Maw hain't b'en real good to you an' Tommy lately. You're gittin' all white an' peaked. Too much frettin' 'bout Nat. You an' me's got to stop it, I tell you. Folks round here ain't goin' to let us fret—"
"I've been a fool, sitting here grieving. My Nat was a hero, and I never realized it!... A hero's family shouldn't cry. It's something too significant for that. Come here, little Luke! Mom hasn't been very nice to you and Tommy lately. You're looking all pale and worn out. Too much worrying about Nat. You and I need to stop it, I’m telling you. People around here aren't going to let us dwell on it—"
"Folks! Maw!" The words burst from the boy's heart. "Did they find out?... You showed it to 'em? Uncle Clem—"
"Hey! Mom!" The words erupted from the boy's heart. "Did they find out?... Did you show it to them? Uncle Clem—"
Maw sniffed.
Maw sniffed.
"Clem! Oh, he was real took aback; but he don't count in on this—not big enough." Then triumph hastened her story. "It's the big ones that's mixin' into this, Lukey. Seems like they'd heard somethin' a spell back in one o' the county papers, an' we didn't know.... Anyhow, when I first got into town I met Judge Geer. He had me right into his office in Masonic Hall 'fore I could git my breath almost—had me settin' in his private room, an' sent his stenugifer out fur a cup o' cawfee fur me. He had me give him the letter to read, an' asked dare he make some copies. The stenugifer took 'em like lightnin', right there.
"Clem! Oh, he was really taken aback; but he doesn’t count in on this—not big enough." Then triumph sped up her story. "It's the big guys who are involved in this, Lukey. It seems like they heard something a while back in one of the county papers, and we didn’t know.... Anyway, when I first got into town, I met Judge Geer. He had me right into his office in Masonic Hall before I could catch my breath—had me sitting in his private room, and sent his stenographer out for a cup of coffee for me. He had me give him the letter to read and asked if he could make some copies. The stenographer took them like lightning, right there."
"The judge had a hard time of it, coughin' an' blowin' over that letter. He's goin' to send some copies to the New York papers right off. He took me acrost the hall and interduced me to Lawyer Ritchie. Lawyer Ritchie, he read the letter too. 'A hero!' they called Nat; an' me 'A hero's mother!'[Pg 437]
"The judge struggled to get through that letter, coughing and blowing the whole time. He's going to send some copies to the New York newspapers right away. He took me across the hall and introduced me to Lawyer Ritchie. Lawyer Ritchie read the letter too. They called Nat 'a hero!' and me 'a hero's mother!'[Pg 437]
"'We ain't goin' to forgit this, Mis' Haynes,' Lawyer Ritchie said. 'This here whole town's proud o' your Nat.'... My land! I couldn't sense it all!... Me, Delia Haynes, gettin' her hand wrung, 'count o' anything Nat'd b'en doin', by the big bugs round town! Judge Geer, he fetched 'em all out o' their offices—Slade, the supervisor, and Fuller Brothers, and old Sumner Pratt—an' all! An' Ben Watson asked could he have a copy to put in the Bi-weekly. It's goin' to take the whole front page, with an editor'al inside. He said the Rockville Center News'd most likely copy it too.
"'We're not going to forget this, Ms. Haynes,' Lawyer Ritchie said. 'This whole town is proud of your Nat.'... My goodness! I couldn't wrap my head around it all!... Me, Delia Haynes, getting my hand shaken because of anything Nat had done, by the important people around town! Judge Geer called everyone out of their offices—Slade, the supervisor, and the Fuller Brothers, and old Sumner Pratt—and all! And Ben Watson asked if he could have a copy to put in the Bi-weekly. It's going to take up the whole front page, with an editorial inside. He said the Rockville Center News would probably copy it too.
"I was like in a dream!... All I'd aimed to do was to let some o' them folks know that those people acrost the ocean had thought well of our Nat, an' here they was breakin' their necks to git in on it too!... Goin' down the street they was more of it. Lu Shiffer run right out o' the hardware store an' left the nails he was weighin' to shake hands with me; and Jem Brand came; and Lan'lord Peters come out o' the Valley House an' spoke to me.... I felt awful public. An' Jim Beckonridge come out of the Emporium to shake too.
"I felt like I was in a dream!... All I wanted to do was let some of those folks know that people across the ocean had a good opinion of our Nat, and here they were rushing to get in on it too!... As I walked down the street, there was more of it. Lu Shiffer ran right out of the hardware store, leaving the nails he was weighing, just to shake hands with me; and Jem Brand came over; and Landlord Peters came out of the Valley House to talk to me.... I felt really popular. And Jim Beckonridge came out of the Emporium to shake my hand too.
"'I ain't seen you down in town fur quite a spell,' he sez. 'How are you all up there to the farm?... Want to say I'm real proud o' Nat—a boy from round here!' he sez.... Old Beckonridge, that was always wantin' to arrest Nat fur takin' his chestnuts or foolin' down in the store!
"I haven't seen you in town for quite a while," he says. "How's everything up at the farm?... I just want to say I'm really proud of Nat—a boy from around here!" he says.... Old Beckonridge, who always wanted to arrest Nat for taking his chestnuts or messing around in the store!
"I just let 'em drift—seein' they had it all fixed fur me. All along the street they come an' spoke to me. Mame Parmlee, that ain't b'en able to see me fur three years, left off sweepin' her porch an' come down an' shook my hand, an' cried about it; an' that stylish Mis' Willowby, that's president o' the Civil Club, followed me all over the Square and asked dare she read a copy o' the letter an' tell about Nat to the schoolhouse next Wednesday.
"I just let them drift—since they had everything set up for me. They came down the street and talked to me. Mame Parmlee, who hasn’t been able to see me for three years, stopped sweeping her porch, came down, shook my hand, and cried about it. And that trendy Miss Willowby, who’s the president of the Civil Club, followed me all over the Square and asked if she could read a copy of the letter and tell everyone about Nat at the schoolhouse next Wednesday."
"It seems Judge Geer had gone out an' spread it broadcast that I was in town, for they followed[Pg 438] me everywhere. Next thing I run into Reverend Kearns and Reverend Higby, huntin' me hard. They both had one idee.
"It looks like Judge Geer had gone and told everyone that I was in town because they followed[Pg 438] me everywhere. The next thing I know, I run into Reverend Kearns and Reverend Higby, looking for me. They both had one idea."
"'We wanted to have a memor'al service to the churches 'bout Nat,' they sez; 'then it come over us that it was the town's affair really. So, Mis' Haynes,' they sez, 'we want you should share this thing with us. You mustn't be selfish. You gotta give us a little part in it too. Are you willin'?'"
"'We wanted to have a memorial service for Nat, they said; then it hit us that it was actually the town's responsibility. So, Mrs. Haynes,' they said, 'we want you to share this with us. You can't be selfish. You need to let us be a part of it too. Are you willing?'"
"It knocked me dumb—me givin' anybody anything! Well, to finish, they's to be a big public service in the Town Hall on Friday. They'll have it all flags—French ones, an' our'n too. An' the ministers'll preach; an' Judge Geer'll tell Nat's story an' speak about him; an' the Ladies' Guild'll serve a big hot supper, because they'll probably be hundreds out; an' they'll read the letters an' have prayers for our Nat!" She faltered a moment. "An' we'll be there too—you an' me an' Tom—settin' in the seat o' honor, right up front!... It'll be the greatest funeral service this town's ever seen, Luke."
"It left me speechless—me giving anything to anyone! Anyway, there’s going to be a big public ceremony at the Town Hall on Friday. They’ll have all kinds of flags—French ones, and ours too. And the ministers will preach; and Judge Geer will share Nat's story and talk about him; and the Ladies’ Guild will serve a big hot meal, because there will probably be hundreds of people showing up; and they’ll read the letters and have prayers for our Nat!" She hesitated for a moment. "And we’ll be there too—you, me, and Tom—sitting in the seat of honor, right up front!... It’ll be the biggest funeral service this town has ever seen, Luke."
Maw's face was crimson with emotion.
Maw's face was red with emotion.
"An' Uncle Clem an' Aunt Mollie—"
"Uncle Clem and Aunt Mollie—"
"Oh—them!" Maw came back to earth and smiled tolerantly. "They was real sharp to be in it too. Mollie took me into the parlor an' fetched a glass o' wine to stren'then me up." Maw mused a moment; then spoke with a touch of patronage: "I'm goin' to knit Clem some new socks this winter. He says he can't git none like the oldtime wool ones; an' the market floors are cold. Clem's done what he could, an' I'll be real glad to help him out.... Oh, I asked 'em to come an' set with us at the service—S'norta too. I allowed we could manage to spare 'em the room."
"Oh—them!" Maw came back to reality and smiled understandingly. "They were really eager to be involved too. Mollie took me into the living room and got me a glass of wine to help me relax." Maw thought for a moment; then spoke with a hint of condescension: "I'm going to knit Clem some new socks this winter. He says he can't find any like the old wool ones, and the floors in the market are cold. Clem's done what he can, and I'll be really happy to help him out.... Oh, I invited them to come and sit with us at the service—S'norta too. I figured we could manage to give them some space."
She dreamed again, launched on a sea of glory; then roused to her final triumph:
She dreamed again, surrounded by a sea of glory; then awakened to her ultimate victory:
"But that's only part, Luke. The best's comin'. Jim Beckonridge wants you to go down an' see him. 'That lame boy o' yours,' he sez, 'was in here a spell ago with[Pg 439] some notion about raisin' bees an' buckwheat together, an' gittin' a city market fur buckwheat honey. Slipped my mind,' he sez, 'till I heard what Nat'd done; an' then it all come back. City party this summer had the same notion an' was lookin' out for a likely place to invest some cash in. You send that boy down an' we'll talk it over. Shouldn't wonder if he'd get some backin'. I calculate I might help him, myself,' he sez, 'I b'en thinkin' of it too.'... Don't seem like it could hardly be true."
"But that's just part of it, Luke. The best is yet to come. Jim Beckonridge wants you to go down and see him. 'That lame boy of yours,' he says, 'was here a while ago with some idea about raising bees and buckwheat together, and getting a city market for buckwheat honey. It slipped my mind,' he says, 'until I heard what Nat did; then it all came back to me. The city party this summer had the same idea and was looking for a good place to invest some money. You send that boy down, and we'll talk it over. I wouldn't be surprised if he gets some backing. I think I might help him myself,' he says, 'I've been thinking about it too.'... It hardly seems possible."
"Oh, Maw!" Luke's pulses were leaping wildly. Buckwheat honey was the dear dream of many a long hour's wistful meditation. "If we could—I could study up about it an' send away fur printed books. We could make some money—"
"Oh, Mom!" Luke's heart was racing. Buckwheat honey had been the cherished dream of many hours of longing. "If we could—I could research it and order some books. We could make some money—"
But Maw had not yet finished.
But Maw wasn't done yet.
"An' they's some about Tom, too, Luke! That young Doctor Wells down there—he's on'y b'en there a year—he come right up, an' spoke to me, in the midst of several. 'I want to talk about your boy,' he sez. 'I've wanted to fur some time, but didn't like to make bold; but now seem's as good a time as any.' 'They're all talkin' of him,' I sez. 'Well,' he sez, 'I don't mean the dead, but the livin' boy—the one folks calls Big Tom. I've heard his story, an' I got a good look over him down here in the store a while ago. Woman'—he sez it jest like that—'if that big boy o' your'n had a little operation, he'd be as good as any.'
"There's something about Tom, too, Luke! That young Dr. Wells down there—he's only been here a year—he came right up and spoke to me in front of several people. 'I want to talk about your son,' he says. 'I've wanted to for a while, but didn’t want to be too forward; now seems like as good a time as any.' 'They're all talking about him,' I replied. 'Well,' he said, 'I don't mean the deceased, but your living son—the one folks call Big Tom. I've heard his story, and I got a good look at him down here in the store a little while ago. Woman'—he said it just like that—'if that big boy of yours had a little operation, he'd be as good as any.'"
"I answered him patient, an' told him what ailed Tom an' why he couldn't be no different—jest what old Doc Andrews told us—that they was a little piece o' bone druv deep into his skull that time he fell. He spoke real vi'lent then. 'But—my Lord!—woman,' he sez, 'that's what I'm talkin' about. If we jack up that bone'—trepannin', he called it too—'his brains'd git to be like anybody else's.' Told me he wants fur us to let him look after it. Won't cost anything unless we want. They's a hospital to Rockville would tend to it, an' glad to—when we git ready.... My poor Tommy!... Don't seem's if it could be true."[Pg 440]
"I answered him patiently and explained what was wrong with Tom and why he couldn't be any different—Just what old Doc Andrews told us—that there was a small piece of bone lodged deep in his skull from when he fell. He reacted really strongly then. 'But—my Lord!—woman,' he said, 'that's what I'm talking about. If we remove that bone'—he even called it trepanning—'his brain would function like anyone else's.' He told me he wants us to let him take care of it. It won't cost anything unless we want it to. There's a hospital in Rockville that would handle it, and they’d be happy to—once we’re ready.... My poor Tommy!... It doesn’t seem like it could be true."[Pg 440]
Her face softened, and she broke up suddenly.
Her expression softened, and she suddenly started to cry.
"I got good boys all round," she wept. "I always said it; an' now folks know."
"I have good boys all around," she cried. "I've always said it; and now people know."
Luke lay on the old settle, thinking. In the air-tight stove the hickory fagots crackled, with jeweled color-play. On the other side Tom sat whittling silently—Tom, who would presently whittle no more, but rise to be a man.
Luke lay on the old bench, deep in thought. The hickory logs in the airtight stove crackled, their colors dancing with the flames. On the other side, Tom sat quietly carving wood—Tom, who would soon put down his knife and step into manhood.
It was incredible! Incredible that the old place might some day shake off its shackles of poverty and be organized for a decent struggle with life! Incredible that Maw—stepping briskly about getting the supper—should be singing!
It was amazing! Amazing that the old place might one day break free from its chains of poverty and be prepared for a fair fight with life! Amazing that Maw—moving quickly around preparing dinner—was singing!
Already the room seemed filled and warmed with the odors of prosperity and self-respect. Maw had put a red geranium on the table; there was the crispy fragrance of frying salt pork and soda biscuit in the air.
Already the room felt full and warm with the scents of success and dignity. Maw had placed a red geranium on the table; there was the crispy smell of frying salt pork and soda biscuits in the air.
These the Hayneses! These people, with hope and self-esteem once more in their hearts! These people, with a new, a unique place in the community's respect! It was all like a beautiful miracle; and, thinking of its maker, Luke choked suddenly and gulped.
These are the Hayneses! These people, filled with hope and self-worth once again! These people, who have found a new and special place in the community's esteem! It all felt like a beautiful miracle; and as Luke thought about its creator, he suddenly choked up and swallowed hard.
There was a moist spot on the old Mexican hairless right under his eyes; but it had been made by tears of pride, not sorrow. Maw was right! A hero's folks hadn't ought to cry. And he wouldn't. Nat was better off than ever—safe and honored. He had trod the path of glory. A line out of the boy's old Reader sprang to his mind: "The paths of glory lead but to the grave." Oh, but it wasn't true! Nat's path led to life—to hope; to help for all of them, for Nat's own. In his death, if not in his life, he had rehabilitated them. And Nat—who loved them—would look down and call it good.
There was a damp spot on the old Mexican hairless dog right under his eyes; but it came from tears of pride, not sadness. Maw was right! A hero's family shouldn’t cry. And he wouldn’t. Nat was better off than ever—safe and honored. He had walked the path of glory. A line from the boy's old Reader popped into his mind: "The paths of glory lead but to the grave." Oh, but that wasn't true! Nat's path led to life—to hope; to help for all of them, for Nat's own. In his death, if not in his life, he had redeemed them. And Nat—who loved them—would look down and call it good.
In spite of himself the boy sobbed, visioning his brother's face.
Despite himself, the boy sobbed, imagining his brother's face.
"Oh, Nat!" he whispered. "I knew you'd do it! I always said you'd do somethin' big for us all."[Pg 441]
“Oh, Nat!” he whispered. “I knew you’d do it! I always said you’d do something big for all of us.”[Pg 441]
CHING, CHING, CHINAMAN[20]
By WILBUR DANIEL STEELE
By Wilbur Daniel Steele
From The Pictorial Review
From *The Pictorial Review*
How gaily we used to chant it over Yen Sin's scow when I was a boy on Urkey water-front, and how unfailingly it brought the minister charging down upon us. I can see him now, just as he used to burst upon our vision from the wharf lane, face paper-white, eyes warm with a holy wrath, lips moving uncontrollably. And I can hear his voice trembling at our heels as we scuttled off:
How joyfully we used to sing it over Yen Sin's boat when I was a kid on the Urkey waterfront, and how it always made the minister rush down to us. I can picture him now, just like he used to appear from the wharf lane, face pale as paper, eyes filled with righteous anger, lips moving wildly. And I can hear his voice shaking at our backs as we hurried away:
"For shame, lads! Christ died for him, lads! For shame! Shame!"
"For shame, guys! Christ died for him, guys! For shame! Shame!"
And looking back I can see him there on the wharf above the scow, hands hanging, shoulders falling together, brooding over the unredeemed.
And looking back, I can see him there on the dock above the barge, hands hanging down, shoulders slumped, lost in thought about the unredeemed.
Minister Malden had seen "the field" in a day of his surging youth—seen it, and no more. He had seen it from the deck of the steamer by which he had come out, and by which he had now to return, since his seminary bride had fallen sick on the voyage. He perceived the teeming harbor clogged with junks and house-boats, the muddy river, an artery out of the heart of darkness, the fantastic, colored shore-lines, the vast, dull drone of heathendom stirring in his ears, the temple gongs calling blindly to the blind, the alluring and incomprehensible accents of the boatmen's tongue which he was to have made his own and lightened with the fierce sweet name of the Cross—and now could not.
Minister Malden had seen "the field" in the rush of his youthful days—seen it, and that was it. He had viewed it from the deck of the steamer he arrived on, and now he had to leave on the same ship since his seminary bride had fallen ill during the journey. He noticed the busy harbor filled with small boats and houseboats, the murky river, an artery flowing from a dark heart, the vibrant, colorful shorelines, the deep, dull sounds of heathendom echoing in his ears, the temple bells ringing aimlessly to the unseeing, the tempting and baffling tones of the boatmen's language that he was supposed to have made his own and brightened with the fierce sweet name of the Cross—and now could not.
Poor young Minister Malden, he turned his face away.[Pg 442] He gave up "the field" for the bride, and when the bride went out in mid-ocean, he had neither bride nor field. He drifted back to New England, somehow or other, and found Yen Sin.
Poor young Minister Malden, he turned his face away.[Pg 442] He left "the field" for the bride, and when the bride disappeared into the ocean, he had neither the bride nor the field. He somehow drifted back to New England and found Yen Sin.
He found another bride too; Minister Malden was human. It was a mercy of justice, folks said, when Widow Gibbs got a man like Minister Malden. Heaven knows she had had bad enough luck with Gibbs, a sallow devil of a whaler who never did a fine act in his life till he went down with his vessel and all hands in the Arctic one year and left Sympathy Gibbs sitting alone in the Pillar House on Lovett's Court, pretty, plump, and rather well-to-do as Urkey goes.
He found another bride too; Minister Malden was just a guy. People said it was a lucky break when Widow Gibbs got someone like Minister Malden. Heaven knows she had terrible luck with Gibbs, a sickly guy who was a whaler and never did anything good in his life until he went down with his ship and crew in the Arctic one year, leaving Sympathy Gibbs sitting alone in the Pillar House on Lovett's Court, pretty, plump, and fairly well-off as Urkey goes.
Everybody in the island was glad enough when those two undertook to mend each other's blasted life—everybody but Mate Snow. He had been thinking of Sympathy Gibbs himself, they said; and they said he stood behind the prescription screen in his drug-store far into the night, after the betrothal was given out in Center Church, his eyes half-closed, his thin lips bluish white, and hell-fire smouldering out of sight in him. And they said Mate was the kind that never forget. That was what made it so queer.
Everyone on the island was pretty happy when those two decided to fix each other's messed-up lives—everyone except Mate Snow. They said he had been thinking about Sympathy Gibbs himself, and they said he lingered behind the prescription counter in his drugstore well into the night after the engagement was announced at Center Church, his eyes half-closed, his thin lips a bluish-white, with a smoldering anger hidden within him. And they said Mate was the kind of guy who never forgets. That’s what made it so strange.
It seems to me that I must remember the time when the minister lived in the Pillar House with Sympathy Gibbs.
It seems to me that I have to remember the time when the minister lived in the Pillar House with Sympathy Gibbs.
Back there in the mists of youth I seem to see them walking home together after the Sunday morning preaching, arm in arm and full of a sedate joy; turning in between the tubbed box-trees at Lovett's Court, loitering for a moment to gaze out over the smooth harbor and nod to the stragglers of the congregation before they entered the big green door flanked by the lilac panes.
Back in the hazy days of my youth, I can picture them walking home together after the Sunday morning service, arm in arm and full of calm happiness; pausing between the trimmed boxwoods at Lovett's Court, taking a moment to look out over the peaceful harbor and wave to the late arrivals of the congregation before they stepped through the large green door surrounded by lilac-tinted glass.
Perhaps it was told me. There can be no question, though, that I remember the night when Minister Malden came home from the Infield Conference, a father of two days' standing. Urkey village made a festival of that homecoming to the tiny daughter he had never seen,[Pg 443] and to Sympathy Gibbs, weak and waiting and radiant. Yes, I remember.
Perhaps someone told me about it. But there's no doubt that I remember the night when Minister Malden came home from the Infield Conference, just two days into fatherhood. Urkey village celebrated that homecoming for the little daughter he had never met,[Pg 443] and for Sympathy Gibbs, frail and expectant and glowing. Yes, I remember.
We were all at the landing, making a racket. The minister looked ill when he came over the packet's side, followed by Mate Snow, who had gone to Conference with him as lay delegate from Center Church. Our welcome touched him in a strange and shocking way; he staggered and would have fallen had it not been for Mate's quick hand. He had not a word to say to us; he walked up the shore street between the wondering lines till he came to the Pillar House, and there he stood for a moment, silhouetted against the open door, a drooping, hunted figure, afraid to go in.
We all gathered at the landing, making a lot of noise. The minister looked unwell when he came over the side of the boat, followed by Mate Snow, who had gone to the Conference with him as a lay delegate from Center Church. Our warm welcome affected him in a strange and shocking way; he stumbled and almost fell if it hadn't been for Mate's quick reflexes. He didn’t say a word to us; he walked up the street between the surprised onlookers until he reached the Pillar House, where he paused for a moment, outlined against the open door, looking like a worn-out, hunted figure, hesitating to go inside.
We saw his shadow later, moving uncertainly across the shades in the upper chamber where Sympathy Gibbs lay with her baby, his hand lifted once with the fingers crooked in mysterious agony. Some one started a hymn in the street below and people took it up, bawling desperately for comfort to their souls. Mate Snow didn't sing. He stood motionless between the box-trees, staring up at the lighted window shades, as if waiting. By-and-by Minister Malden came down the steps, and moving away beside him like a drunken man, went to live in the two rooms over the drugstore. And that was the beginning of it.
We saw his shadow later, moving uncertainly across the curtains in the upstairs room where Sympathy Gibbs was with her baby, his hand lifted once with his fingers bent in mysterious pain. Someone started a hymn in the street below and people joined in, shouting desperately for comfort for their souls. Mate Snow didn't sing. He stood still between the box trees, staring up at the lit window shades, as if waiting. Eventually, Minister Malden came down the steps, and moving away beside him like a drunk, went to live in the two rooms above the drugstore. And that was the start of it.
Folks said Mate Snow was not the kind to forget an injury, and yet it was Mate who stood behind the minister through those first days of shock and scandal, who out-faced the congregation with his stubborn, tight lips, and who shut off the whisperings of the Dorcas Guild with the sentence which was destined to become a sort of formula on his tongue through the ensuing years:
Folks said Mate Snow wasn’t the type to forget a wrong done to him, yet it was Mate who supported the minister during those initial days of shock and scandal, who faced the congregation with his stubborn, tight-lipped demeanor, and who silenced the whispers of the Dorcas Guild with the phrase that would become a kind of mantra for him in the years to come:
"You don't know what's wrong, and neither do I; but we can all see the man's a saint, can't we?"
"You don't know what's wrong, and I don't either; but we can all agree the guy is a saint, right?"
"But the woman?" some still persisted.
"But what about the woman?" some continued to ask.
"Sympathy Gibbs? You ought to know Sympathy Gibbs by this time."[Pg 444]
"Sympathy Gibbs? You should know Sympathy Gibbs by now."[Pg 444]
And if there was a faint curling at the corners of his lips, they were all too dull to wonder at it. As for me, the boy, I took the changing phenomena of life pretty well for granted, and wasted little of my golden time speculating about such things. But as I look back now on the blunt end of those Urkey days, I seem to see Minister Malden growing smaller as he comes nearer, and Mate Snow growing larger—Mate Snow browbeating the congregation with a more and more menacing righteousness—Minister Malden, in his protecting shadow, leaner, grayer, his eyes burning with an ever fiercer zeal, escaping Center Church and slipping away to redeem the Chinaman.
And if there was a slight smile at the corners of his lips, everyone else was too dull to notice. As for me, the kid, I took the ups and downs of life pretty much for granted and didn’t waste much of my precious time thinking about such things. But as I look back now on those dull Urkey days, I can see Minister Malden getting smaller as he approaches, and Mate Snow getting larger—Mate Snow intimidating the congregation with an increasingly threatening sense of righteousness—Minister Malden, in his protective shadow, looking leaner and grayer, his eyes burning with fiercer zeal, escaping Center Church and slipping away to save the Chinaman.
"There is more joy in heaven over one sinner," was his inspiration, his justification, and, I suspect, his blessed opiate.
"There is more joy in heaven over one sinner," was his inspiration, his justification, and, I think, his comforting escape.
But it must have been hard on Yen Sin. I remember him now, a steam-blurred silhouette, earlier than the earliest, later than the latest, swaying over his tubs and sad-irons in the shanty on the stranded scow by Pickett's wharf, dreaming perhaps of the populous rivers of his birth, or of the rats he ate, or of the opium he smoked at dead of night, or of those weird, heathen idols before which he bowed down his shining head—familiar and inscrutable alien.
But it must have been tough for Yen Sin. I remember him now, a blurry figure in the steam, always up before dawn and still working late, swaying over his tubs and sad-irons in the shanty on the stranded scow by Pickett's wharf, maybe dreaming of the busy rivers where he was born, or the rats he ate, or the opium he smoked late at night, or those strange, foreign idols in front of which he bowed his shining head—familiar yet completely foreign.
An evening comes back to me when I sat in Yen Sin's shop and waited for my first "stand up" collar to be ironed, listening with a kind of awe to the tide making up the flats, muffled and unfamiliar, and inhaling the perfume compounded of steam, soap, hot linen, rats, opium, tea, idols and what-not peculiar to Yen Sin's shop and to a thousand lone shops in a thousand lone villages scattered across the mainland. When the precious collar was at last in my hands, still limp and hot from its ordeal, Yen Sin hung over me in the yellow nimbus of the lamp, smiling at my wonder. I stared with a growing distrust at the flock of tiny bird-scratches inked on the band.[Pg 445]
An evening comes back to me when I sat in Yen Sin's shop, waiting for my first "stand up" collar to be ironed. I listened in awe to the tide making up the flats, muffled and unfamiliar, and inhaled the unique mix of steam, soap, hot linen, rats, opium, tea, idols, and other scents that defined Yen Sin's shop and a thousand lonely shops in a thousand lonely villages across the mainland. When the precious collar was finally in my hands, still limp and hot from its ordeal, Yen Sin leaned over me in the warm glow of the lamp, smiling at my amazement. I stared with increasing suspicion at the little bird-like scratches inked on the band.[Pg 445]
"What," I demanded suspiciously, "is that?"
"What is that?" I asked suspiciously.
"Lat's Mista You," he said, nodding his head and summoning another hundred of wrinkles to his damp, polished face.
"Let's Mista You," he said, nodding his head and gathering another hundred wrinkles on his damp, polished face.
"That ain't my name. You don't know my name," I accused him.
"That's not my name. You don't know my name," I accused him.
"Mista Yen Sin gottee name, allee light."
"Mister Yen Sin got the name, all light."
The thing fascinated me, like a serpent.
The thing fascinated me, like a snake.
"Whose name is that, then?" I demanded, pointing to a collar on the counter between us. The band was half-covered with the cryptic characters, done finely and as if with the loving hand of an artist.
"Whose name is that, then?" I asked, pointing to a collar on the counter between us. The band was half-covered with mysterious characters, crafted beautifully as if by the careful hand of an artist.
Yen Sin held it up before his eyes in the full glow of the lamp. His face seemed incredibly old; not senile, like our white-beards mumbling on the wharves, but as if it had been a long, long time in the making and was still young. I thought he had forgotten me, he was so engrossed in his handiwork.
Yen Sin held it up in front of his eyes under the bright light of the lamp. His face looked incredibly old; not in a senile way like the gray-haired men mumbling at the docks, but as if it had taken a long, long time to become what it was and still managed to seem young. I thought he had forgotten I was there; he was so focused on his work.
"Lat colla?" he mused by-and-by. "Lat's Mista Minista, boy."
"Lat colla?" he thought after a while. "Lat's Mister Minister, boy."
"Mister Minister Malden?"
"Mr. Minister Malden?"
And there both of us stared a little, for there was a voice at the door.
And there we both stared for a moment, because there was a voice at the door.
"Yes? Yes? What is it?"
"Yes? What is it?"
Minister Malden stood with his head and shoulders bent, wary of the low door-frame, and his eyes blinking in the new light. I am sure he did not see me on the bench; he was looking at Yen Sin.
Minister Malden stood with his head and shoulders hunched, careful of the low door frame, and his eyes blinking in the bright light. I'm sure he didn't notice me on the bench; he was focusing on Yen Sin.
"How is it with you to-night, my brother?"
"How are you doing tonight, my brother?"
The Chinaman straightened up and faced him, grave, watchful.
The man from China straightened up and looked at him, serious and alert.
"Fine," he said. "Mista Yen Sin fine. Mista Minista fine, yes?"
"Okay," he said. "Mr. Yen Sin is good. Mr. Minister is good, right?"
He bowed and motioned his visitor to a rocker, upholstered with a worn piece of Axminster and a bit of yellow silk with half a dragon on it. The ceremony, one could see, was not new. Vanishing into the further mysteries of the rear, he brought out a bowl of tea,[Pg 446] steaming, a small dish of heathenish things, nuts perhaps, or preserves, deposited the offering on the minister's pointed knees, and retired behind the counter to watch and wait.
He bowed and gestured for his guest to take a seat in a rocking chair, covered with a worn piece of Axminster and a bit of yellow silk featuring half a dragon. It was clear that this routine wasn't new. Disappearing into the deeper mysteries of the back area, he returned with a steaming bowl of tea,[Pg 446] along with a small plate of strange snacks, maybe nuts or preserves, which he placed on the minister's lap, then stepped back behind the counter to observe and wait.
An amazing change came over the minister. Accustomed to seeing him gentle, shrinking, illusively non-resisting, I scarcely knew this white flame of a man, burning over the tea-bowl!
An incredible transformation took place in the minister. Used to seeing him gentle, timid, and almost evading confrontation, I barely recognized this intense, passionate man, radiating over the tea bowl!
"You are kind to me," he cried, "and yet your heart is not touched. I would give up my life gladly, brother, if I could only go up to the Throne and say to Jesus, 'Behold, Lord, Thy son, Yen Sin, kneeling at the foot of the Cross. Thou gavest me the power, Lord, and the glory is thine!' If I could say that, brother, I—I—"
"You’re so kind to me," he exclaimed, "and yet your heart isn’t affected. I would gladly give up my life, brother, if I could just go up to the Throne and say to Jesus, 'Look, Lord, Your son, Yen Sin, is kneeling at the foot of the Cross. You gave me the power, Lord, and the glory belongs to You!' If I could say that, brother, I—I—"
His voice trailed off, though his lips continued to move uncertainly. His face was transfigured, his eyes filmed with dreams. He was looking beyond Yen Sin now, and on the lost yellow millions. The tea, untasted, smoked upward into his face, an insidious, narcotic cloud. I can think of him now as he sat there, wresting out of his easeless years one moment of those seminary dreams; the color of far-away, the sweet shock of the alien and the bizarre, the enormous odds, the Game. The walls of Yen Sin's shop were the margins of the world, and for a moment the missionary lived.
His voice faded away, but his lips kept moving uncertainly. His face transformed, his eyes clouded with dreams. He was gazing past Yen Sin now, imagining the lost millions in yellow. The untouched tea wafted up into his face, creating a tempting, intoxicating haze. I can see him now as he sat there, struggling to extract one moment from his restless years of those seminary dreams; the hues of distant lands, the exhilarating shock of the strange and the unfamiliar, the overwhelming challenges, the Game. The walls of Yen Sin's shop framed the edge of the world, and for a moment, the missionary truly lived.
"He would soften your heart," he murmured. "In a wondrous way. Have you never thought, Yen Sin, 'I would like to be a good man'?"
"He would warm your heart," he murmured. "In an amazing way. Haven't you ever thought, Yen Sin, 'I want to be a good person'?"
The other spread his right hand across his breast.
The other placed his right hand on his chest.
"Mista Yen Sin velly humble dog. Mista Yen Sin no good. Mista Yen Sin's head on le glound. Mista Yen Sin velly good man. Washy colla fine."
"Mister Yen Sin is a very humble guy. Mister Yen Sin is not good. Mister Yen Sin's head is on the ground. Mister Yen Sin is a very good man. Washy color is fine."
It was evidently an old point, an established score for the heathen.
It was clearly an old matter, a long-standing issue for the non-believers.
"Yes, I must say, you do do your work. I've brought you that collar for five years now, and it still seems new." The minister's face fell a little. Yen Sin continued grave and alert.[Pg 447]
"Yes, I have to say, you really do your job well. I've had this collar for five years now, and it still looks brand new." The minister's expression dropped a bit. Yen Sin remained serious and attentive.[Pg 447]
"And Mista Matee Snow, yes? His colla allee same like new, yes?"
"And Mister Matee Snow, right? His collar looks brand new, doesn't it?"
"Yes, I must say!" The other shook himself. "But it's not that, brother. We're all of us wicked, Yen Sin, and unless we—"
"Yes, I have to say!" The other shook himself. "But that's not it, brother. We're all wicked, Yen Sin, and unless we—"
"Mista Minista wickee?"
"Mr. Minister, what's up?"
For a moment the minister's eyes seemed fascinated by the Chinaman's; pain whitened his face.
For a moment, the minister's eyes appeared captivated by the Chinaman's; pain drained the color from his face.
"All of us," he murmured uncertainly, "are weak. The best among us sins in a day enough to blacken eternity. And unless we believe, and have faith in the Divine Mercy of the Father, and confess—confession—" His voice grew stronger and into it crept the rapt note of one whose auditor is within. "Confession! A sin confessed is no longer a sin. The word spoken out of the broken and contrite heart makes all things right. If one but had faith in that! If—if one had Faith!"
"All of us," he said hesitantly, "are weak. Even the best of us sins enough in a single day to tarnish eternity. And unless we believe, have faith in the Divine Mercy of the Father, and confess—confession—" His voice became more powerful, taking on the intensity of someone whose listener is engaged. "Confession! A sin confessed is no longer a sin. The words spoken from a broken and contrite heart set everything right. If only one had faith in that! If—if only one had Faith!"
The life went out of his voice, the fire died in his eyes, his fingers drooped on the tea-bowl. The Chinaman's clock was striking the half after seven. He stared at the floor, haggard with guilt.
The life left his voice, the spark faded from his eyes, and his fingers drooped over the teacup. The Chinese clock was chiming half-past seven. He stared at the floor, worn out by guilt.
"Dear me, I'm late for prayer-meeting again. Snow will be looking for me."
"Wow, I'm late for the prayer meeting again. Snow will be searching for me."
I slipped out behind him, glad enough of Urkey's raw air after that close chamber of mysteries. I avoided the wharf-lane, however, more than a little scared by this sudden new aspect of the Minister, and got myself out to the shore street by Miah White's yard and the grocery porch, and there I found myself face to face with Mate Snow. That frightened me still more, for the light from Henny's Notions' window was shining oddly in his eyes.
I slipped out behind him, relieved to feel Urkey's fresh air after being in that cramped room full of secrets. I steered clear of the wharf lane, a bit intimidated by this unexpected side of the Minister, and made my way to the shore street by Miah White's yard and the grocery porch, where I suddenly came face to face with Mate Snow. That scared me even more, because the light from Henny's Notions' window was reflecting strangely in his eyes.
"You're lookin' for the minister," I stammered, ducking my head.
"You're looking for the minister," I stammered, ducking my head.
He stopped and stared down at me, tapping a sole on the cobbles.
He stopped and looked down at me, tapping his foot on the pavement.
"What's this? What's this?"
"What's this? What's this?"
"He—he says you'd be lookin' for 'im, an' I seen 'im[Pg 448] to the Chinaman's an' he's comin' right there, honest he is, Mr. Snow."
"He—he says you’d be looking for him, and I saw him[Pg 448] at the Chinese guy's place, and he's coming right there, I swear he is, Mr. Snow."
"Oh! So? I'd be looking for him, would I?"
"Oh really? So, I’d be looking for him, would I?"
"Y—y—yessir."
"Y-yes, sir."
I sank down on the grocery steps and studied my toes.
I sat down on the grocery steps and looked at my toes.
"He was there, though!" I protested in desperation, when we had been waiting in vain for a long quarter-hour. The dark monitor lifted his chin from his collar and looked at his watch.
"He was there, though!" I protested in desperation, after we had been waiting in vain for a long fifteen minutes. The dark monitor lifted his chin from his collar and looked at his watch.
"It's hard," I heard him sigh, as he turned away down Lovett's Court, where Center Church blossomed with its prayer-meeting lamps. Shadows of the uneasy flock moved across the windows; Emsy Nickerson, in his trustee's black, peered out of the door into the dubious night, and beyond him in the bright vestry Aunt Nickerson made a little spot of color, agitated, nursing formless despairs, an artist in vague dreads.
"It's tough," I heard him sigh as he turned away down Lovett's Court, where Center Church lit up with its prayer-meeting lamps. Shadows of the restless congregation moved across the windows; Emsy Nickerson, in his trustee's black, looked out of the door into the uncertain night, and beyond him in the bright vestry, Aunt Nickerson added a splash of color, anxious, grappling with vague worries, like an artist caught in indistinct fears.
I was near enough, at the church steps, to hear what Mate told them.
I was close enough, at the church steps, to hear what Mate told them.
"I'll lead to-night. He's gone out in the back-country to pray alone."
"I'll take the lead tonight. He’s gone out to the backcountry to pray by himself."
Aunt Nickerson wept quietly, peeping from the corners of her eyes. Reverent awe struggled with an old rebellion in Emsy's face, and in others as they came crowding. The trustee broke out bitterly:
Aunt Nickerson cried softly, looking from the corners of her eyes. Deep admiration battled with a lingering defiance on Emsy's face, and on others as they gathered around. The trustee spoke out bitterly:
"Miah White's took to the bottle again, along o' him. If only he'd do his prayin' at Miah's house a spell, 'stead o' the back-country—"
"Miah White started drinking again, along with him. If only he’d pray at Miah’s place for a while, instead of out in the backcountry—"
"There was a back-country in Judea," Mate cried him down. "And some one prayed there, not one night, but forty nights and days!"
"There was a remote area in Judea," Mate shouted at him. "And someone prayed there, not just for one night, but for forty nights and days!"
What a far cry it was from the thwarted lover behind the prescription screen, fanning the flames of hell-fire through the night, to the Seer thundering in the vestry—had there been any there with heads enough to wonder at it.
What a stark contrast it was from the rejected lover behind the pharmacy counter, stoking the fires of hell all night, to the Seer shouting in the church office—if there had been anyone there with enough sense to be amazed by it.
It happened from time to time, this mysterious retreat[Pg 449] into the moors, more frequently as the Infield Conference drew on and the hollows deepened in the minister's cheeks and his eyes shone brighter with foreboding. Nor was this the first time the back-country had been mentioned in the same breath with the Wilderness of Judea. I can remember our Miss Beedie, in Sunday School, lifting her eyes and sighing at the first verse of the fourth chapter of the Book of Luke.
It happened every now and then, this mysterious escape[Pg 449] into the moors, more often as the Infield Conference went on and the hollows deepened in the minister's cheeks while his eyes glowed with a sense of dread. And this wasn’t the first time that the backcountry had been compared to the Wilderness of Judea. I remember our Miss Beedie, in Sunday School, raising her eyes and sighing at the first verse of the fourth chapter of the Book of Luke.
And to-night, while I crept off tingling through the dark of Lovett's Court, he was in the Wilderness again, and I had seen him last.
And tonight, as I quietly walked through the darkness of Lovett's Court, he was back in the Wilderness again, and that was the last time I saw him.
I brought up by one of the tubbed box-trees and peered in at the Pillar House with a new wonder. I was so used to it there, dead on the outside and living on the inside, that I had never learned to think of it as a strange thing. Perhaps a dozen times I had seen little Hope Gibbs (they still said "Gibbs") playing quietly among the lilacs in the back yard. It was always at dusk when the shadows were long there, and she a shadow among them, so unobtrusive and far away. As for her mother, no one ever saw Sympathy Gibbs.
I stood by one of the potted boxwoods and looked into the Pillar House with fresh curiosity. I was so accustomed to its exterior being lifeless while its interior was vibrant that I had never considered it strange. I’d seen little Hope Gibbs (they still called her "Gibbs") playing quietly among the lilacs in the backyard at least a dozen times. It was always at dusk when the shadows stretched long, and she blended in with them, so subtle and distant. As for her mother, no one ever saw Sympathy Gibbs.
Crouching by the box-tree, I found myself wondering what they were doing in there, Sympathy Gibbs and the little girl; whether they were sleeping, or whether they were sitting in the dark, thinking, or whispering about the husband and father who was neither husband nor father, or whether, in some remote chamber, there might not be a lamp or a candle burning.
Crouching by the box tree, I found myself wondering what Sympathy Gibbs and the little girl were doing in there; whether they were sleeping, sitting in the dark thinking, or whispering about the husband and father who wasn’t really a husband or father, or if, in some distant room, there might be a lamp or candle lit.
The dead hush of the place oppressed me. I turned my head to look back at the comfortable, bumbling devotion of Center Church, and this is what I saw there.
The eerie silence of the place weighed heavily on me. I turned my head to glance back at the cozy, clumsy warmth of Center Church, and this is what I saw there.
The door was still open, a blank, bright rectangle giving into the deserted vestry, and it was against this mat of light that I spied Minister Malden's head and shoulders thrust furtively, as he peeped in and seemed to harken to the muffled unison of the prayer.
The door was still open, a bright rectangle leading into the empty vestry, and it was against this patch of light that I saw Minister Malden's head and shoulders leaning in cautiously, as he peeked inside and seemed to listen to the quiet harmony of the prayer.
You may imagine me startled enough at that, but what[Pg 450] of my emotion when, having peeped and listened and reassured himself for a dozen seconds, Minister Malden turned and came softly down the Court toward the gate and the box-trees and me, a furtive silhouette against the door-light, his face turned back over one shoulder.
You can picture how surprised I was by that, but what about my feelings when, after peeking and listening and calming himself for about ten seconds, Minister Malden turned and walked quietly down the Court toward the gate and the box trees and me, a shadowy figure against the light at the door, with his face turned back over one shoulder.
I couldn't bolt; he was too close for that. The wonder was that he failed to see me, for he stopped within two yards of where I cowered in the shadow and stood for a long time gazing in between the trees at the pillared porch, and I could hear his breathing, uneven and laborious, as though he had been running or fighting. Once I thought he struck out at something with a vicious fist. Then his trouble was gone, between two winks, and he was gone too, up the walk and up the steps, without any to-do about it. I don't know whether he tapped on the door or not. It was open directly. I caught a passing glimpse of Sympathy Gibbs in the black aperture; the door closed on them both, and the Pillar House was dead again.
I couldn't run; he was too close for that. The surprising thing was that he didn't see me, as he stopped just two yards away from where I was hiding in the shadows and stood for a long time staring between the trees at the pillared porch. I could hear his breathing, uneven and heavy, like he had been running or fighting. For a moment, I thought he lashed out at something with a vicious punch. Then, just like that, his distress faded away, and he disappeared up the path and up the steps, without making a fuss. I have no idea if he knocked on the door or not. It opened right away. I caught a quick glimpse of Sympathy Gibbs in the dark doorway; the door closed on both of them, and the Pillar House was quiet again.
Now this was an odd way for Minister Malden to fast and pray in the Wilderness—odd enough, one would say, to keep me waiting there a while to see what would come of it all. But it didn't. I had had enough of mysteries for one Summer's night, or at any rate I had enough by the time I got my short legs, full tilt, into the shore street. For I had caught a fleeting glimpse, on the way, of a watcher in the shadow behind the other box-tree—Yen Sin, the heathen, with a surprised eyeball slanting at me over one shoulder.
Now, this was a strange way for Minister Malden to fast and pray in the wilderness—strange enough, I would say, to make me wait a bit to see what would happen. But nothing did. I had seen enough mysteries for one summer night, or at least I was done by the time I raced my short legs onto the street by the shore. On the way, I had caught a quick glimpse of someone watching me from the shadow behind the other box tree—Yen Sin, the outsider, with a surprised look peeking at me over one shoulder.
Among the most impressive of the phenomena of life, as noted in my thirteenth year, is the amazing way in which a community can change while one is away from it a month. Urkey village at the beginning of my 'teens seemed to me much the same Urkey village upon which I had first opened my eyes. And then I went to make a visit with my uncle Orville Means in Gillyport, just across the Sound, and when I came back on the packet[Pg 451] I could assure myself with all the somber satisfaction of the returning exile that I would scarcely have known the old place.
One of the most remarkable things about life, as I noticed when I was thirteen, is how much a community can change in just a month away. Urkey village at the start of my teenage years seemed pretty much the same as the Urkey village where I had first opened my eyes. Then I went to visit my uncle Orville Means in Gillyport, just across the Sound, and when I returned on the packet[Pg 451], I realized, with a heavy sense of nostalgia like a returning exile, that I could hardly recognize the old place.
Gramma Pilot's cow had been poisoned. There had been a fire in the Selectmen's room at Town Hall. Amber Matheson had left Mrs. Wharf's Millinery and set up for herself, opposite the Eastern School. And Mate Snow, all of a sudden, had bought the old Pons house, on the hill hanging high over the town, and gone to live there. With a leap, and as it were behind my back, he sat there dominating the village and the harbor and the island—our Great Man.
Gramma Pilot's cow had been poisoned. There had been a fire in the Selectmen's room at Town Hall. Amber Matheson had left Mrs. Wharf's Millinery and started her own shop across from the Eastern School. And then Mate Snow suddenly bought the old Pons house on the hill overlooking the town and moved in. With a leap, and almost as if from behind me, he was there dominating the village, the harbor, and the island—our Great Man.
He took Minister Malden with him, naturally, out of the two rooms over the store, into one room in the third story of the house on the hill—where Sympathy Gibbs could see him if she chose to look that way, as frankly and ignominiously a dependent as any baron's chaplain in the Golden Days.
He naturally brought Minister Malden with him from the two rooms above the store into a room on the third floor of the house on the hill—where Sympathy Gibbs could see him if she wanted to look that way, as openly and shamefully dependent as any baron's chaplain in the Golden Days.
"She'd have done better with Mate, after all," folks began to say.
"She would have been better off with Mate, after all," people started to say.
But of all the changes in the village, the most momentous to me was the change in Yen Sin. I don't know why it should have been I, out of all the Urkey youth, who went to the Chinaman's; perhaps it was the spiritual itch left from that first adventure on the scow. At any rate, I had fallen into a habit of dropping in at the cabin, and not always with a collar to do.
But among all the changes in the village, the most significant for me was the change in Yen Sin. I don't know why it was me, out of all the Urkey youth, who ended up at the Chinaman's; maybe it was the spiritual itch left over from that first adventure on the scow. Regardless, I had gotten into the habit of visiting the cabin, and not always with a specific task in mind.
I had succeeded in worming out of him the meaning of that first set of bird-scratches on my collar-band—"The boy who throws clam-shells"—and of a second and more elaborate writing—"The boy who is courageous in the face of all the water of the ocean, yet trembles before so much of it as may be poured in a wash-basin." There came a third inscription in time, but of that he would not tell me, nor of Mate Snow's, nor the minister's. It was a queer library he had, those fine-written collars of Urkey village.
I managed to get him to reveal the meaning of that first set of bird-scratches on my collar—"The boy who throws clam-shells"—and a second, more detailed message—"The boy who is brave in the face of all the ocean's water, yet trembles before the amount that can be poured into a washbasin." Eventually, there was a third inscription, but he wouldn’t tell me what it said, nor would he share Mate Snow's or the minister's. His collection was a strange one, those beautifully written collars from Urkey village.
He had been growing feebler so long and so gradually[Pg 452] that I had made nothing of it. Once, I remember, it struck me queer that he wasn't working so hard as he had used to. Still earliest of all and latest of all, he would sometimes leave his iron cooling on the board now and stand for minutes of the precious day, dreaming out of the harbor window. When the sun was sinking, the shaft through the window bathed his head and his lean neck with a quality almost barbaric, and for a moment in the gloom made by the bright pencil, the new, raw things of Urkey faded out, leaving him alone in his ancient and ordered civilization, a little wistful, I think, and perhaps a little frightened, as a child waking from a long, dreaming sleep, to find his mother gone.
He had been getting weaker for so long and so gradually[Pg 452] that I hadn’t thought much of it. I remember being struck by how he wasn’t working as hard as he used to. Still, he was always the first to arrive and the last to leave, sometimes letting his iron cool on the board while he stood for minutes at the harbor window, lost in thought. As the sun set, the light coming through the window lit up his head and lean neck in a way that felt almost wild, and for a moment, amidst the bright glow, the new, raw things of Urkey faded away, leaving him alone in his familiar and structured world, looking a bit nostalgic, I think, and maybe a little scared, like a child awakening from a long, dreamy sleep to find his mother absent.
He had begun to talk about China, too, and the river where he was born. And I made nothing of it, it came on so gradually, day by day. Then I went away, as I have said, and came back again. I dropped in at the scow the second day after the packet brought me home.
He started to talk about China and the river where he was born. I didn’t think much of it; it happened slowly, day by day. Then I left, as I mentioned, and came back. I stopped by the scow the day after the packet brought me home.
"Hello, there!" I cried, peeping over the counter, "I got a collar for you to—to—" I began to stumble. "Mr. Yen Sin, dear me, what's the matter of you?"
"Hey there!" I shouted, leaning over the counter, "I've got a collar for you to—to—" I started to trip over my words. "Mr. Yen Sin, oh my, what's wrong with you?"
"Mista Yen Sin fine," he said in a strengthless voice, smiling and nodding from the couch where he lay, half propped up by a gorgeous, faded cushion. "Mista Yen Sin go back China way pletty quick now, yes."
"Mister Yen Sin is fine," he said in a weak voice, smiling and nodding from the couch where he lay, half propped up by a beautiful, worn-out cushion. "Mister Yen Sin is going back to China pretty soon now, right?"
"Honest?"
"Straight up?"
He made no further answer, but took up the collar I had brought.
He didn’t say anything else but picked up the collar I had brought.
"You been gone Gillypo't, yes? You take colla China boy, yes?"
"You've been gone, Gillypo't, right? You took the little Chinese boy, didn’t you?"
"Yessir!"
"Yes, sir!"
"He pletty nice man, Sam Low, yes?"
"He’s a pretty nice guy, Sam Low, right?"
"Oh, you know him, then? Oh, he's all right, Yen Sin."
"Oh, you know him, right? Oh, he's fine, Yen Sin."
It was growing dark outside, and colder, with a rising wind from landward to seaward against the tide. A sense of something odd and wrong came over me; it was[Pg 453] a moment before I could make it out. The fire was dead in the stove for the first time in memory and the Vestal irons were cold. Yen Sin asked me to light the lamp. In the waxing yellow glow he turned his eyes to mine, and mine were big.
It was getting dark outside, and colder, with a wind picking up from the land toward the sea against the tide. I felt a strange sense that something was off; it took me a moment to figure it out. The fire in the stove was out for the first time I could remember, and the Vestal irons were cold. Yen Sin asked me to light the lamp. In the soft yellow light, he turned his gaze to mine, and my eyes were wide.
"You know Mista God?" he questioned.
"You know Mr. God?" he asked.
"Oh, yes," I answered soberly. "Yes, indeed."
"Oh, yes," I replied seriously. "Yes, definitely."
"Mista God allee same like Mista Yen Sin, yes?"
"Mister God is just like Mister Yen Sin, right?"
I felt myself paling at his blasphemy, and thought of lightning.
I felt myself getting pale at his blasphemy, and thought of lightning.
"Mista God," he went on in the same speculative tone, "Mista God know allee bad things, allee same like Mista Yen Sin, yes?"
"Mister God," he continued in the same thoughtful tone, "Mister God knows all the bad things, just like Mister Yen Sin, right?"
"Where is the minister?" I demanded in desperation.
"Where's the minister?" I asked urgently.
"Mista Yen Sin likee see Mista Minista." When he added, with a transparent hand fluttering over his heart: "Like see pletty quick now," I seemed to fathom for the first time what was happening to him.
"Mister Yen Sin wants to see Mister Minister." When he added, with a visible hand gesture over his heart: "Want to see pretty soon now," I finally began to understand what was happening to him.
"Wait," I cried, too full of awe to know what I said. "Wait, wait, Yen Sin. I'll fetch 'im."
"Wait," I shouted, too amazed to know what I was saying. "Wait, wait, Yen Sin. I'll go get him."
It was dark outside, the sky overcast, and the wind beginning to moan a high note across the roofs as it swept in from the moors and out again over the graying waters. In the shore street my eyes chanced upon the light of Center Church, and I remembered that it was meeting-night.
It was dark outside, the sky cloudy, and the wind starting to howl a high note over the rooftops as it blew in from the moors and out over the dull waters. On the street by the shore, I noticed the light from Center Church, and I remembered that it was meeting night.
There was only a handful of worshippers that evening, but a thousand could have had no more eyes it seemed to me as I tiptoed down the aisle with the scandalized pad-pad of Emsy Nickerson's pursuing soles behind my back. Confusion seized me; I started to run, and had come almost up to Mister Malden before I had wit enough to discover that it wasn't Minister Malden at all, but Mate Snow in the pulpit, standing with an open hymn-book in one hand and staring down at me with grim, inquiring eyes. After a time I managed to stammer:[Pg 454]
There were only a few worshippers that evening, but it felt like a thousand eyes were on me as I quietly walked down the aisle, hearing the scandalous pad-pad of Emsy Nickerson's shoes behind me. I was overwhelmed with confusion; I started to run and almost reached Mister Malden before I realized it wasn’t Minister Malden at all, but Mate Snow in the pulpit, holding an open hymn book in one hand and looking down at me with serious, questioning eyes. After a moment, I managed to stammer:[Pg 454]
"The Chinaman, you know—he's goin' to die—the minister—"
"The Chinese guy, you know—he's going to die—the minister—"
Then I fled, dodging Emsy's legs. Confused voices followed me; Aunt Nickerson's full of a nameless horror; Mate Snow's, thundering: "Brother Hemans, you will please continue the meeting. I will go and see what I can do. But your prayers are needed here."
Then I ran away, avoiding Emsy's legs. Confused voices trailed behind me; Aunt Nickerson's voice was filled with an indescribable fear; Mate Snow's was booming: "Brother Hemans, please keep the meeting going. I'm going to see what I can do. But we need your prayers here."
Poor Minister Malden! His hour had struck—the hour so long awaited—and now it was Mate Snow who should go to answer it. Perhaps the night had something to do with it, and the melancholy disaster of the wind. Perhaps it was the look of Mate Snow's back as he passed me, panting on the steps, his head bowed with his solemn and triumphant stewardship. But all of a sudden I hated him, this righteous man. He had so many things, and Minister Malden had nothing—nothing but the Chinaman's soul—and he was going to try and get that too.
Poor Minister Malden! His time had come—the time everyone had been waiting for—and now it was Mate Snow who would go to answer it. Maybe the night played a part, along with the sorrowful disaster of the wind. Maybe it was the sight of Mate Snow's back as he hurried past me, out of breath on the steps, his head lowered with his serious and proud responsibility. But all of a sudden, I hated him, this righteous man. He had so many things, while Minister Malden had nothing—nothing but the soul of a Chinaman—and he was going to try to take that away too.
I had to find Minister Malden, and right away. But where was he, and on prayer-meeting night too? My mind skipped back. The "Wilderness."
I had to locate Minister Malden right away. But where was he, especially on prayer-meeting night? My thoughts drifted back. The "Wilderness."
I was already ducking along the Court to reconnoiter the Pillar House, black and silent beyond the box-trees. And then I put my hands in my pockets, my ardor dimmed by the look of that vacant, staring face. What was I, a boy of thirteen, against that house? I could knock at the door, to be sure, as the minister had done that other night. Yes; but when I stood, soft-footed, on the porch, the thought that Sympathy Gibbs might open it suddenly and find me there sent the hands back again into the sanctuary of my pockets. What did I know of her? What did any one know of her? To be confronted by her, suddenly, in the dark behind a green door—I tiptoed down the steps.
I was already sneaking along the path to check out the Pillar House, dark and quiet beyond the box trees. Then I shoved my hands in my pockets, my excitement fading at the sight of that vacant, staring face. What was I, a thirteen-year-old kid, against that house? I could knock on the door, sure, like the minister had that other night. Yeah; but when I stood quietly on the porch, the thought that Sympathy Gibbs might suddenly open it and see me there made me pull my hands back into the safe zone of my pockets. What did I really know about her? What did anyone know about her? The idea of facing her suddenly in the dark behind a green door made me tiptoe back down the steps.
If only there were a cranny of light somewhere in the dead place! I began to prowl around the yard, feeling adventurous enough, you may believe, for no boy had ever scouted that bit of Urkey land before. And I did[Pg 455] find a light, beneath a drawn shade in the rear. Approaching as stealthily as a red Indian, I put one large, round eye to the aperture.
If only there was a sliver of light somewhere in this lifeless place! I started to wander around the yard, feeling bold enough, you can believe it, because no boy had ever explored this piece of Urkey land before. And I did[Pg 455] find a light, under a pulled-down shade in the back. Sneaking up like a Native American, I pressed one large, round eye to the gap.
If I had expected a melodramatic tableau, I was disappointed. I had always figured the inside of the Pillar House as full of treasures, for they told tales of the old whaler's wealth. My prying eyes found it bare, like a deserted house gutted by seasons of tramps. A little fire of twigs and a broken butter-box on the hearth made a pathetic shift at domestic cheer. Minister Malden sat at one side of it, his back to me, his face half-buried in his hands. Little Hope Gibbs played quietly on the floor, building pig-pens with a box of matches, a sober, fire-lined shade. Sympathy Gibbs was not in the picture, but I heard her voice after a moment, coming out from an invisible corner.
If I had been expecting a dramatic scene, I was let down. I always imagined the inside of the Pillar House was filled with treasures, since it had stories of the old whaler's riches. My curious eyes found it empty, like a vacant house stripped bare by years of travelers. A small fire made of twigs and a broken butter box on the hearth made a sad attempt at creating a cozy home. Minister Malden sat off to one side, his back to me, his face half-hidden in his hands. Little Hope Gibbs played quietly on the floor, building pigpens with a box of matches, casting a serious, fire-lit shadow. Sympathy Gibbs wasn’t in sight, but I heard her voice after a moment, coming from an unseen corner.
"How much do you want this time, Will?"
"How much do you want this time, Will?"
"Want?" There was an anguished protest in the man's cry.
"Want?" There was a pained protest in the man's voice.
"Need, then." The voice was softer.
"Need, then." The voice was quieter.
The minister's face dropped back in his hands, and after a moment the words came out between his tight fingers, hardly to be heard.
The minister put his face in his hands, and after a moment, the words slipped out between his clenched fingers, barely audible.
"Five hundred dollars, Sympathy."
"$500, Sympathy."
I thought there was a gasp from the corner, suppressed. I caught the sound of a drawer pulled open and the vague rustling of skirts as the woman moved about. Her voice was as even as death itself.
I thought I heard a suppressed gasp from the corner. I caught the sound of a drawer sliding open and the faint rustling of skirts as the woman moved around. Her voice was as calm as death itself.
"Here it is, Will. It brings us to the end, Will. God knows where it will come from next time."
"Here it is, Will. This brings us to the end, Will. God knows where it will come from next time."
"It—it—you mean—" An indefinable horror ran though the minister's voice, and I could see the cords shining on the hands which gripped the chair-arms. "Next time—next year—" His eyes were fixed on the child at his feet. "God knows where it will come from. Perhaps—before another time—something will happen. Dear little Hope—little girl!"
"It—it—you mean—" A vague terror laced the minister's voice, and I could see the tension in his hands gripping the chair arms. "Next time—next year—" His gaze was locked on the child at his feet. "God knows where it will come from. Maybe—before the next time—something will happen. Dear little Hope—little girl!"
The child's eyes turned with a preoccupied wonder[Pg 456] as the man's hand touched her hair; then went back to the alluring pattern of the matches.
The child's eyes filled with thoughtful curiosity[Pg 456] as the man's hand brushed her hair; then returned to the captivating design of the matches.
Sympathy Gibbs spoke once more.
Sympathy, Gibbs spoke again.
"I've found out who holds the mortgage, Will. Mr. Dow told me."
"I found out who has the mortgage, Will. Mr. Dow told me."
His hand slid from Hope's hair and hung in the air. During the momentary hush his head, half-turned, seemed to wait in a praying suspense.
His hand slipped from Hope's hair and lingered in the air. In the brief silence, his head, slightly turned, appeared to be held in a moment of anxious anticipation.
"It's Mate Snow," the voice went on. The man covered his face.
"It's Mate Snow," the voice continued. The man covered his face.
"Thank God!" he said. I thought he shivered. "Then it's all—all right," he sighed after a moment. "I was afraid it might be somebody who would—who might make trouble." He took out a handkerchief and touched his forehead with it. "Thank—God!"
"Thank God!" he said. I thought he shivered. "Then it's all—all good," he sighed after a moment. "I was worried it might be someone who would—who might cause trouble." He pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his forehead with it. "Thank—God!"
"Why do you thank God?" A weariness, like anger, touched her words.
"Why do you thank God?" A fatigue, similar to anger, colored her words.
"Why? Why do I thank God?" He faced her, wondering. "Because he has given me a strong man to be my friend and stand behind me. Because Mate Snow, who might have hated me, has—"
"Why? Why do I thank God?" He looked at her, puzzled. "Because He has given me a strong man to be my friend and support me. Because Mate Snow, who could have hated me, has—"
"Has sucked the life out of you!" It came out of the corner like a blade. "Yes, yes, he has sucked the life out of you in his hate, and thrown the dry shell of you to me; and that makes him feel good on his hill there. No, no, no; I'm going to say it now. Has he ever tried to find out what was wrong with us? No. He didn't need to. Why? Because no matter what it was, we were given over into his hands, body and soul. And now it's Mate Snow who is the big man of this island, and it's the minister that eats the crumbs that fall from his table, and folks pity you and honor him because he's so good to you, and—"
"Has drained the life out of you!" It came at you like a sharp knife. "Yes, yes, he's drained the life out of you with his hate and tossed the empty shell of you to me; and that makes him feel good up there on his hill. No, no, no; I’m going to say it now. Has he ever tried to figure out what was wrong with us? No. He didn’t need to. Why? Because no matter what it was, we were given over to him, body and soul. And now it's Mate Snow who is the big shot of this island, and it’s the minister who gets the scraps that fall from his table, and people feel sorry for you and praise him because he’s so nice to you, and—"
And this was Urkey village, and night, and Yen Sin was dying.
And this was Urkey village, and night, and Yen Sin was dying.
"And he's down to the Chinaman's now!" I screamed, walking out of my dream. "An'[Pg 457] the Chinaman's dyin' an' wants the minister, an' Mate Snow he got there first."
"And he's at the Chinese guy's place now!" I shouted, waking up from my dream. "And the Chinese guy's dying and wants the minister, and Mate Snow got there first."
The light went out in the room; I heard a chair knocked over, and then Minister Malden's voice: "God forgive me! God forgive me!"
The light went out in the room; I heard a chair fall, and then Minister Malden's voice: "God forgive me! God forgive me!"
I ran, sprawling headlong through the shrubs.
I ran, tumbling headfirst through the bushes.
Out in the dark of Lovett's Court I found people all about me, the congregation, let out, hobbling and skipping and jostling shoreward, a curious rout. Others were there, not of the church; Kibby Baker, the atheist, who had heard the news through the church window where he peeped at the worshipers; Miah White's brother, the ship-calker, summoned by his sister; a score of others, herding down the dark wind. At the shore street, folks were coming from the Westward. It was strange to see them all and to think it was only a heathen dying.
Out in the dark of Lovett's Court, I found people all around me, the congregation that had just been let out, hobbling and skipping and pushing their way toward the shore, a strange crowd. There were others there, not from the church; Kibby Baker, the atheist, who had heard the news through the church window while he peeked at the worshipers; Miah White's brother, the ship caulker, called over by his sister; and a bunch of others, huddling down the dark wind. On Shore Street, people were coming from the West. It felt odd to see them all and realize that it was just a heathen dying.
Or, perhaps, it wasn't so strange, when one remembered Minister Malden coming down the years with that light in his eyes, building his slow edifice, like one in Israel prophesying the coming of the Messiah.
Or, maybe it wasn't that strange, when you remembered Minister Malden coming through the years with that light in his eyes, building his slow structure, like someone in Israel predicting the arrival of the Messiah.
I shall never forget the picture I saw that night from the deck of the Chinaman's scow. The water here in the lee was as smooth as black glass, save for the little ground-swell that rocked the outer end of the craft. The tide was rising; the grounded end would soon be swimming. There were others on the deck with me, and more on the dock overhead, their faces picked out against the sky by the faint irradiations from the lighted shanty beneath. And over and behind it all ran the tumult of the elements; behind it the sea, where it picked up on the Bight out there beyond our eyes; above it the wind, scouring the channels of the crowded roofs and flinging out to meet the waters, like a ravening and disastrous bride.
I will never forget the scene I witnessed that night from the deck of the Chinese boat. The water in the sheltered area was as smooth as black glass, except for the small swells rocking the outer end of the boat. The tide was coming in; the grounded end would soon be floating. There were others on the deck with me, and more on the dock above, their faces illuminated against the sky by the faint glow from the lit-up shack below. And all around us was the chaos of nature; behind us was the sea, where it rose in the Bight out there beyond our sight; above us was the wind, sweeping through the gaps of the crowded rooftops and rushing out to meet the waters, like a wild and uncontrollable bride.
Mate Snow stood by the counter in the little cabin, his close-cropped head almost to the beams, his voice, dry austere, summoning the Chinaman to repentance.[Pg 458] "Verily, if a man be not born again, he shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven." His eyes skipped to the door.
Mate Snow stood by the counter in the small cabin, his closely cropped hair nearly brushing the beams above him, his voice dry and stern, urging the Chinaman to seek forgiveness.[Pg 458] "Truly, if someone isn't born again, they won't enter the Kingdom of Heaven." His gaze flicked to the door.
"And to be born again," he went on with a hint of haste, "you must confess, Yen Sin, and have faith. That is enough. The outer and inner manifestations—confession and faith."
"And to be born again," he continued with a sense of urgency, "you must confess, Yen Sin, and believe. That's all it takes. The external and internal signs—confession and belief."
"Me, Mista Yen Sin—confessee?"
"Me, Mista Yen Sin—confessing?"
A curious and shocking change had come over the Chinaman in the little time I had been away. He lay quite motionless on his couch, with a bit of silken tapestry behind his head, like a heathen halo protecting him at last. He was more alive than he had been, precisely because the life had gone out of him, and he was no longer bothered with it. His face was a mask, transparent and curiously luminous, and there for the first time I saw the emotion of humor, which is another name for perception.
A curious and surprising change had taken place in the Chinese man during the short time I had been gone. He lay completely still on his couch, with a piece of silk fabric behind his head, like a heathen halo finally protecting him. He seemed more alive than before, specifically because the struggles of life had left him, and he was no longer troubled by them. His face was like a mask, clear and oddly glowing, and it was here that I first noticed the emotion of humor, which is another way of saying perception.
His unclouded eyes found me by the door and he moved a hand in a vague gesture. I went, walking stiff-legged, awe mingling with self-importance.
His clear eyes spotted me by the door and he waved a hand in an unclear gesture. I approached, walking awkwardly, a mix of awe and self-importance filling me.
"Mista Boy, please," he whispered in my ear. "The collas on the shelf theah. Led paypah—"
"Mista Boy, please," he whispered in my ear. "The collars on the shelf there. Lead paper—"
Wondering, I took them down and piled them on the couch beside him, one after another, little bundles done up carefully in flaring tissue with black characters inked on them.
Wondering, I took them down and stacked them on the couch next to him, one by one, small bundles neatly wrapped in bright tissue with black lettering on them.
"That one!" he whispered, and I undid the one under his finger, discovering half a dozen collars, coiled with their long imprisonment.
"That one!" he whispered, and I opened the one under his finger, revealing half a dozen collars, tangled from their long confinement.
"And that one, and that one—"
"And that one, and that one—"
They covered his legs and rose about his thin shoulders, those treasured soiled collars of his, gleaming under the lamp like the funeral-pyre of some fantastic potentate. Nothing was heard in the room save the faint crackling of the paper, and after a moment Lem Pigeon murmuring in amazement to his neighbor, over in a corner.
They draped his legs and rose over his thin shoulders, those precious soiled collars of his, shining under the lamp like the funeral pyre of some incredible ruler. The only sound in the room was the quiet crackling of the paper, and after a moment, Lem Pigeon whispered in disbelief to his neighbor, over in the corner.
"Look a-there, will ye? He's got my collar with the[Pg 459] blood spot onto it where the Lisbon woman's husband hit me that time down to New Bedford. What ye make o' that now?"
"Look over there, will you? He's got my collar with the[Pg 459] blood spot on it from when the Lisbon woman's husband hit me that time in New Bedford. What do you make of that?"
Yen Sin lifted his eyes to Mate Snow's hanging over him in wonder.
Yen Sin looked up in amazement at Mate Snow's eyes watching him.
"Mista Matee Snow confessee, yes?"
"Mista Matee Snow confessed, right?"
There was a moment of shocked silence while our great man stared at Yen Sin. He took his weight from the counter and stood up straight.
There was a moment of stunned silence as our great man looked at Yen Sin. He pushed himself off the counter and stood up straight.
"I confess my sins to God," he said.
"I admit my mistakes to God," he said.
The other moved a fluttering hand over his collars. "Mista Yen Sin allee same like Mista God, yes."
The other moved a fluttering hand over his collars. "Mr. Yen Sin is just like Mr. God, right?"
In the hush I heard news of the blasphemy whispering from lip to lip, out the door and up the awe-struck dock. Mate Snow lifted a hand.
In the silence, I heard the gossip about the blasphemy spreading from person to person, out the door and up the amazed dock. Mate Snow raised a hand.
"Stop!" he cried. "Yen Sin, you are standing in the Valley of the Shadow of Death—"
"Stop!" he shouted. "Yen Sin, you're standing in the Valley of the Shadow of Death—"
"Mista Matee Snow wickee man? No? Yes? Mista Matee Snow confessee?"
"Mista Matee Snow, are you the man? No? Yes? Mista Matee Snow, do you confess?"
The Chinaman was making a game of his death-bed, and even the dullest caught the challenge. Mate Snow understood. The yellow man had asked him with the divine clarity of the last day either to play the game or not to play the game. And Mate Snow wanted something enough to play.
The Chinese man was toying with his deathbed, and even the slowest to understand grasped the challenge. Mate Snow got it. The man had asked him with the clear urgency of his final moments whether he would join the game or sit it out. And Mate Snow wanted something enough to join in.
"Yes," he murmured, "I am weak. All flesh is weak." He faltered, and his brow was corded with the labor of memory. It is hard for a good man to summon up sins enough to make a decent confession; nearly always they fall back in the end upon the same worn and respectable category.
"Yes," he said quietly, "I am weak. Everyone is weak." He hesitated, and his forehead was tense with the effort of remembering. It's tough for a good person to come up with enough sins for a proper confession; they often end up relying on the same old, acceptable ones.
"I confess to the sin of pride," he pronounced slowly. "And to good deeds and kind acts undone; to moments of harshness and impatience—"
"I admit to being prideful," he said slowly. "And to not doing good deeds and kind acts; to times of being harsh and impatient—"
"Mista Matee Snow confessee?" Yen Sin shook a weary protest at the cheater wasting the precious moments with words. Mate Snow lifted his eyes, and I saw his face whiten and a pearl of sweat form on his forehead.[Pg 460] A hush filled the close cave of light, a waiting silence, oppressive and struck with a new expectancy. Little sounds on the dock above became important—young Gilman Pilot's voice, cautioning: "Here, best take my hand on that ladder, Mr. Malden. Last rung's carried away."
"Mista Matee Snow, confess?" Yen Sin shook his head in tired protest at the cheater wasting precious moments with words. Mate Snow lifted his eyes, and I noticed his face turn pale and a bead of sweat form on his forehead.[Pg 460] A hush filled the small cave of light, an expectant silence, heavy and thick with anticipation. Small sounds from the dock above gained significance—young Gilman Pilot's voice, warning: "Here, better take my hand on that ladder, Mr. Malden. The last rung's broken."
It was curious to see Mate Snow's face at that; it was as if one read the moving history of years in it as he leaned over the counter and touched the dying man's breast with a passion strange in him.
It was interesting to see Mate Snow's face at that moment; it was like reading the unfolding story of years in it as he leaned over the counter and touched the dying man's chest with an unusual intensity.
"I will tell you how wicked I am, Yen Sin. Three years ago I did Ginny Silva out of seventy dollars wages in the bogs; and if he's here tonight I'll pay him the last cent of it. And—and—" He appealed for mercy to the Chinaman's unshaken eyes. Then, hearing the minister on the deck behind, he cast in the desperate sop of truth. "And—and I have coveted my neighbor's wife!"
"I'll tell you how bad I am, Yen Sin. Three years ago, I cheated Ginny Silva out of seventy dollars in wages while we were in the bogs; and if he's here tonight, I'll pay him back every last cent. And—and—" He looked for compassion in the Chinaman's steady gaze. Then, hearing the minister on the deck behind him, he threw in the desperate truth. "And—I’ve wanted my neighbor's wife!"
It was now that Minister Malden cried from the doorway: "That is nothing, Yen Sin—nothing—when you think of me!"
It was then that Minister Malden shouted from the doorway, "That is nothing, Yen Sin—nothing—when you think of me!"
You may laugh. But just then, in that rocking death-chamber, with the sea and the dark and the wind, no one laughed. Except Yen Sin, perhaps; he may have smiled, though the mask of his features did not move. Minister Malden stepped into the room, and his face was like new ivory.
You might find it funny. But at that moment, in that swaying death chamber, surrounded by the sea, darkness, and wind, no one was laughing. Except maybe Yen Sin; he might have smiled, even if his expression didn’t change. Minister Malden walked into the room, and his face was as smooth as fresh ivory.
"Look at me! I have wanted to bring your soul to Christ before I died. That is white, but all the rest of me is black. I have lived a lie; I have broken a law of God; to cover that I have broken another, another—"
"Look at me! I've wanted to lead your soul to Christ before I die. That part is pure, but everything else about me is dark. I've lived a lie; I've broken one of God's laws; to hide that, I've broken another, another—"
His voice hung in the air, filled with a strange horror of itself. The Chinaman fingered his collars. Without our consent or our understanding, he had done the thing which had so shocked us when he said it with his lips; the heathen sat in judgment, weighing the sins of our little world.[Pg 461]
His voice lingered in the air, filled with a strange dread of itself. The Chinaman adjusted his collars. Without our permission or understanding, he had done what had so shocked us when he spoke it; the outsider sat in judgment, considering the sins of our small world.[Pg 461]
"Yes?" he seemed to murmur. "And then?"
"Yeah?" he seemed to say softly. "And then?"
The minister's eyes widened; pain lifted him on his toes.
The minister’s eyes grew wide; pain lifted him up onto his toes.
"I am an adulterer," he cried. "And my child is a—a—bastard. Her mother's husband, Joshua Gibbs, didn't go down with his vessel after all. He was alive when I married her. He is alive today, a wanderer. He learned of things and sent me a letter; it found me at the Infield Conference the day before I came home that time to see my baby. Since that day it has seemed to me that I would suffer the eternity of the damned rather than that that stain should mar my child's life, and in the blackness of my heart I have believed that it wouldn't if it weren't known. I have kept him quiet; I have hushed up the truth. I have paid him money, leaving it for him where he wrote me to leave it. I have gone hungry and ragged to satisfy him. I have begged my living of a friend. I have drained the life of the woman I love. And yet he is never content. And I have betrayed even him. For he forbade me to see his wife ever again, or even to know the child I had begotten, and I have gone to them, in secret, by night. I have sinned not alone against God, but against the devil. I have sinned against—everything!"
"I’m an adulterer," he shouted. "And my child is a—a—bastard. Her mother’s husband, Joshua Gibbs, didn’t go down with his ship after all. He was alive when I married her. He’s alive today, a wanderer. He found out some things and sent me a letter; it reached me at the Infield Conference the day before I came home to see my baby. Since that day, it feels like I would endure the suffering of the damned rather than let that stain affect my child’s life, and deep down I’ve convinced myself it wouldn’t if it stayed hidden. I’ve kept him silent; I’ve buried the truth. I’ve paid him off, leaving cash where he told me to. I’ve gone hungry and worn rags to keep him satisfied. I’ve relied on a friend for my living. I’ve drained the life out of the woman I love. And yet he’s never satisfied. And I’ve betrayed even him. For he forbade me to see his wife ever again, or even to know the child I had fathered, and I’ve gone to them, secretly, by night. I’ve sinned not only against God, but against the devil. I’ve sinned against—everything!"
The fire which had swept him on left him now of a sudden, his arms hung down at his sides, his head drooped. It was Mate Snow who broke the silence, falling back a step, as if he had been struck.
The fire that had taken hold of him suddenly released its grip, his arms dropped down at his sides, and his head hung low. It was Mate Snow who broke the silence, stepping back as if he had been hit.
"God forgive me," he said in awe. "And I have kept you here. You! To preach the word of God to these people. God forgive me!"
"God forgive me," he said in amazement. "And I have kept you here. You! To preach the word of God to these people. God forgive me!"
"I think Mista God laugh, yes."
"I think Mr. God laughs, yes."
Yen Sin wasn't laughing himself; he was looking at his collars. Mate Snow shrugged his shoulders fiercely, impatient of the interruption.
Yen Sin wasn't laughing either; he was checking out his collars. Mate Snow shrugged his shoulders sharply, annoyed by the interruption.
"I have kept you here," he pursued bitterly, "for the good of my own soul, which would have liked to drive[Pg 462] you away. I have kept you here, even when you wanted to go away—"
"I've held you here," he said harshly, "for the sake of my own soul, which would have preferred to send you away. I've kept you here, even when you wanted to leave—"
"Little mousie want to go away. Little cat say, 'no—no.'" Yen Sin's head turned slowly and he spoke on to the bit of yellow silk, his words clear and powerless as a voice in a dream. "No—no, Mousie, stay with little cat. Good little cat. Like see little mousie jump. Little cat!"
"Little mouse wants to leave. Little cat says, 'no—no.'" Yen Sin's head turned slowly, and he continued speaking to the piece of yellow silk, his words clear yet powerless like a voice in a dream. "No—no, Mouse, stay with little cat. Good little cat. Likes to see little mouse jump. Little cat!"
Mate Snow wheeled on him, and I saw a queer sight on his face for an instant; the gray wrinkles of age. My cousin Duncan was there, constable of Urkey village, and he saw it too and came a step out of his corner. It was all over in a wink; Mate Snow lifted his shoulders with a sigh, as much as to say: "You can see how far gone the poor fellow is."
Mate Snow turned to him, and for a moment, I saw a strange look on his face; the gray wrinkles of age. My cousin Duncan, the constable of Urkey village, noticed it too and stepped out of his corner. It was all over in an instant; Mate Snow shrugged his shoulders with a sigh, almost as if to say: "You can tell how far gone the poor guy is."
The Chinaman, careless of the little by-play, went on.
The Chinese man, ignoring the small distractions, continued.
"Mista Sam Kow nice China fella. Mista Minista go to Mista Sam Kow in Infield, washy colla. Mista Yen Sin lite a letta to Mista Sam Kow, on Mista Minista colla-band. See? Mista Sam Kow lite a letta back on colla-band. See?"
"Mister Sam Kow is a nice Chinese guy. Mister Minister goes to Mister Sam Kow in Infield to wash his collar. Mister Yen Sin wrote a letter to Mister Sam Kow on Mister Minister’s collar band. See? Mister Sam Kow wrote a letter back on the collar band. See?"
We saw—that the yellow man was no longer talking at random, but slowly, with his eyes on the collar he held in his hand, like a scholar in his closet, perusing the occult pages of a chronicle.
We noticed that the yellow man was no longer speaking aimlessly, but slowly, with his gaze fixed on the collar he held in his hand, like a scholar in his study, examining the mysterious pages of a record.
"Mista Sam Kow say: 'This man go night-time in Chestnut Stleet; pickee out letta undah sidewalk, stickee money-bag undah sidewalk, cly, shivah, makee allee same like sick fella. Walkee all lound town allee night. Allee same like Chlistian dlunk man. No sleepee. That's all—Sam Kow.' Mista Yen Sin keepee colla when Mista Minista come back; give new colla: one, two, five, seven time; Mista Minista say: 'You washy colla fine, Yen Sin: this colla, allee same like new.' Mista Matee Snow, his colla allee same like new, too—"
"Mister Sam Kow says: 'This man goes out at night on Chestnut Street; picks up letters under the sidewalk, hides a money bag under the sidewalk, moans, and pretends to be sick. Walks around town all night. Just like a drunken man. Doesn't sleep. That's all—Sam Kow.' Mister Yen Sin keeps the collar when Mister Minister comes back; gives a new collar: one, two, five, seven times; Mister Minister says: 'You wash the collar well, Yen Sin: this collar looks just like new.' Mister Matee Snow, his collar looks just like new, too—"
Something happened so suddenly that none of us knew what was going on. But there was my cousin Duncan[Pg 463] standing by the counter, his arm and shoulder still thrust forward with the blow he had given; and there was our great man of the hill flung back against the wall with a haggard grimace set on his face.
Something happened so suddenly that none of us knew what was happening. But there was my cousin Duncan[Pg 463] standing by the counter, his arm and shoulder still pushed forward from the hit he had thrown; and there was our impressive man of the hill thrown back against the wall with a worn-out grimace on his face.
"No, you don't!" Duncan growled, his voice shivering a little with excitement. "No, you don't, Mate!"
"No, you don't!" Duncan growled, his voice shaking a bit with excitement. "No, you don't, buddy!"
Mate Snow screamed, and his curse was like the end of the world in Urkey island.
Mate Snow screamed, and his curse felt like the end of the world on Urkey Island.
"Curse you! The man's a thief, I tell you. He's stolen my property! I demand my property—those collars there in his hand now. You're constable, you say. Well, I want my—"
"Curse you! That guy's a thief, I swear. He's taken my stuff! I want my property—those collars he's holding right now. You say you're the constable? Well, I want my—"
He let himself down on the bench, as if the strength had left his knees.
He sank down onto the bench, as if all the strength had drained from his knees.
"He's going to tell you lies," he cried. "He's making fools of you all with his—his—Duncan, boy! Don't listen to the black liar. He's going to try and make out 'twas me put the letter under the walk in Chestnut Street, up there to Infield; that it was me, all these years, that went back and got out money he put there. Me! Mate Snow. Duncan, boy; he's going to tell you a low, black-hearted lie!"
"He's going to feed you lies," he shouted. "He's making fools of all of you with his—his—Duncan, kid! Don't listen to the deceitful liar. He's going to try to claim that it was me who put the letter under the sidewalk on Chestnut Street, over there to Infield; that it was me, all these years, who went back and took out the money he stashed there. Me! Mate Snow. Duncan, kid; he's going to tell you a disgusting, wicked lie!"
"How do you know?" That was all my cousin Duncan said.
"How do you know?" That was all my cousin Duncan said.
To the dying man, nothing made much difference. It was as if he had only paused to gather his failing breath, and when he spoke his tone was the same, detached, dispassionate, with a ghost of humor running through it.
To the dying man, nothing really mattered. It was like he had just stopped to catch his fading breath, and when he spoke, his tone was still the same—disconnected, emotionless, with a hint of humor woven in.
"How many times?" He counted the collars with a finger tip. "One two, tlee, six, seven time. Seven yeahs. Too bad. Any time Mista Minista wantee confessee, Mista God makee allee light. Mista Yen Sin allee same like Mista God. Wait. Wait. Wait. Laugh. Cly inside!"
"How many times?" He counted the collars with a fingertip. "One, two, three, six, seven times. Seven years. Too bad. Anytime Mr. Minister wants to confess, God makes it all clear. Mr. Yen Sin is just like God. Wait. Wait. Wait. Laugh. Cry inside!"
Mate Snow was leaning forward on the bench in a queer, lazy attitude, his face buried in his hands and his elbows propped on his knees. But no one looked at him, for Minister Malden was speaking in the voice of one[Pg 464] risen from the dead, his eyes blinking at the Chinaman's lamp.
Mate Snow was slouched forward on the bench in a strange, relaxed pose, his face hidden in his hands and his elbows resting on his knees. But no one paid attention to him, because Minister Malden was speaking in a voice that seemed to come from someone who had just come back to life, his eyes flickering at the Chinese lantern.
"Then you mean—you mean that he—isn't alive? After all? That he wasn't alive—then? You mean it was all a—a kind of a—joke? I—I—Oh, Mate! Mate Snow!"
"Wait, you’re saying—he isn’t alive? At all? That he wasn’t alive—back then? Are you saying it was all a—a sort of—joke? I—I—Oh, Mate! Mate Snow!"
It was queer to see him turning with his news to his traditional protector. It had been too sudden; his brain had been so taken up with the naked miracle that Gibbs was not alive that all the rest of it, the drawn-out and devious revenge of the druggist, had somehow failed to get into him as yet.
It was strange to see him turning to his usual protector with his news. It had happened too quickly; his mind had been so occupied with the shocking reality that Gibbs was not alive that everything else, the complicated and long-lasting revenge of the druggist, hadn't fully hit him yet.
"Mate Snow!" he cried, running over to the sagging figure. "Did you hear, Mate? Eh? It isn't true! It was all a—a joke, Mate!" He shook Snow's shoulder with a pleading ecstasy. "It's been a mistake, Mate, and I am—she is—little Hope is—"
"Mate Snow!" he shouted, rushing over to the slumped figure. "Did you hear, Mate? Huh? It isn’t true! It was all a—a joke, Mate!" He shook Snow’s shoulder with desperate excitement. "It’s been a mistake, Mate, and I am—she is—little Hope is—"
He fell back a step, letting the man lop over suddenly on his doubled knees, and stared blankly at a tiny drug-phial, uncorked and empty, rolling away across the floor. He passed a slow hand across his eyes. "Why—why—I—I'm afraid Mate is—isn't very—well."
He stepped back, watching the man suddenly drop to his knees, and stared blankly at a small empty drug vial rolling away across the floor. He slowly rubbed his eyes. "Why—why—I—I'm afraid Mate is—isn't very—well."
Urkey had held its tongue too long. Now it was that the dam gave way and the torrent came whirling down and a hundred voices were lifted. Crowds and shadows distracted the light. One cried. "The man's dead, you fools; can't you see?" A dozen took it up and it ran out and away along the rumbling dock. "Doctor!" another bawled. "He's drank poison! Where's the doctor at?" And that, too, went out, and a faint shout answered from somewhere shoreward that the doctor was out at Si Pilot's place and Miah White was after him, astraddle of the tar-wagon horse. Through it all I can remember Aunt Nickerson's wail continuing, undaunted and unquenchable, "God save our souls! God save our souls!"
Urkey had kept quiet for too long. Now the floodgates opened, and the chaos erupted, with a hundred voices rising. Crowds and shadows blurred the light. One shouted, "The man's dead, you fools; can't you see?" A dozen others echoed this, and the word spread along the noisy dock. "Doctor!" another yelled. "He's poisoned! Where's the doctor?" This also spread, and a distant shout replied that the doctor was over at Si Pilot's place, and Miah White was on his way, riding the tar-wagon horse. Amid all of this, I can still hear Aunt Nickerson's continuous wail, unwavering and relentless, "God save our souls! God save our souls!"
And then, following the instinct of the frightened pack, they were all gone of a sudden, carrying the dead man[Pg 465] to meet the doctor. I would have gone, too, and I had gotten as far as the door at their heels, when I paused to look back at the Chinaman.
And then, following the instinct of the scared group, they all suddenly took off, taking the dead man[Pg 465] to see the doctor. I would have gone, too, and I had made it as far as the door behind them, when I stopped to look back at the Chinaman.
He lay so still over there on the couch—the thought came to me that he, too, was dead. And of a sudden, leaning there on the door-frame, the phantom years trooped back to me, and I saw the man for the first time moving through them—a lone, far outpost of the thing he knew, one yellow man against ten thousand whites, unshaken, unappalled, facing the odds, working so early, so late, day after day and year after year, and smiling a little, perhaps, as he peeped behind the scenes of the thing which we call civilization. Yes, cry as he might inside, he must have smiled outside, sometimes, through those years of terror, at the sight of Minister Malden shrinking at the shadow of the ghost of something that was nothing, to vanish at a touch of light.
He lay so still over there on the couch—the thought crossed my mind that he, too, was dead. Suddenly, leaning against the doorframe, the phantom years returned to me, and I saw the man for the first time moving through them—a solitary, distant outpost of what he knew, one yellow man standing against ten thousand whites, unshaken, unafraid, facing the odds, working so early, so late, day after day and year after year, and perhaps smiling a little as he peered behind the scenes of what we call civilization. Yes, no matter how much he cried inside, he must have smiled outside sometimes through those years of fear, at the sight of Minister Malden shrinking at the shadow of something that was nothing, ready to disappear at a touch of light.
And now his foreign service was ended; his post was to be relieved; and he could go wherever he wanted to go.
And now his time serving abroad was over; his position was about to be taken over; and he was free to go wherever he wanted.
Not quite yet. He had been dreaming, that was all. His eyes opened, and rested, not on me, but to the right of me. Then I saw for the first time that I wasn't alone in the room with him after all, but that Minister Malden was standing there, where he had stood through all the din like a little boy struck dumb before a sudden Christmas tree.
Not quite yet. He had just been dreaming, that was all. His eyes opened and looked, not at me, but to the right of me. Then I realized for the first time that I wasn't alone in the room with him after all; Minister Malden was standing there, just like a little boy left speechless in front of a sudden Christmas tree.
And like a little boy, he went red and white and began to stammer.
And like a little boy, he turned red and white and started to stammer.
"I—I—Yen Sin—" He held his breath a moment. Then it came out all together. "I'll run and fetch them—both!" With that he was past me, out of the door and up the ladder, and I heard his light feet drumming on the dock, bearing such news as never was.
"I—I—Yen Sin—" He held his breath for a second. Then it all came out at once. "I'll go get them—both!" With that, he dashed past me, out the door and up the ladder, and I could hear his light footsteps pounding on the dock, carrying news like never before.
The Chinaman's eyes had come to me now, and there was a queer light in them that I couldn't understand. An adventure beyond my little comprehension was taking shape behind them, and all I knew enough to do was to[Pg 466] sneak around behind the counter and take hold of one of his fingers and shake it up and down, like one man taking a day's leave of another. His eyes thanked me for my violence; then they were back again to their mysterious speculations. An overweening excitement gathered in them. He frightened me. Quite abruptly, as if an unexpected reservoir of energy had been tapped, the dying man lifted on an elbow and slid one leg over the edge of the couch. Then he glanced at me with an air almost furtive.
The Chinaman's eyes were on me now, and there was a strange light in them that I couldn’t quite grasp. An adventure beyond my understanding was starting to form behind those eyes, and all I could think to do was to[Pg 466] sneak around the counter and grab one of his fingers, shaking it up and down, like one person saying goodbye to another. His eyes seemed to thank me for my boldness, but soon they returned to their mysterious thoughts. An overwhelming excitement built up in them. He scared me. Suddenly, as if a hidden source of energy had been unleashed, the dying man propped himself up on an elbow and swung one leg over the edge of the couch. Then he looked at me almost in a sneaky way.
"Boy," he whispered. "Run quick gettee Mista Minista, yes."
"Hey," he whispered. "Quick, go get Mr. Minister, okay?"
"But he's coming himself," I protested. "You better lay back."
"But he's coming himself," I argued. "You should just relax."
"Mista Yen Sin askee please! Please, boy."
"Mista Yen Sin asks please! Please, kid."
What was there for me to do? I ran. Once on the dock above, misgivings assailed me. I was too young, and the night was too appalling. I had forgotten the wind, down in the cabin, but in the open here I felt its weight. It grew all the while; its voice drowned the world now, and there was spindrift through it, picked from the back shore of the island and flung all the way across. Objects were lost in it; ghostly things, shore lights, fish-houses, piers, strained seaward. I heard the packet's singing masts at the next wharf, but I saw no packet. The ponderous scow below me became a thing of life and light, an eager bird fluttering at its bonds and calling to the wide spaces. To my bewildered eyes it seemed to move—it was moving, shaking off the heavy hands of bondage, joining itself with the wind. I got down on my knees of a sudden and peered at the deck.
What was I supposed to do? I ran. Once I got to the dock above, doubts hit me hard. I was too young, and the night was too terrifying. I had forgotten about the wind while I was in the cabin, but out here, I could feel its force. It kept growing; its roar drowned out everything else, and there was spray flying through it, picked up from the back of the island and tossed all the way across. Things were lost in it—ghostly shapes, shore lights, fish houses, piers, all straining toward the sea. I heard the packet's singing masts at the next wharf, but I couldn't see the packet. The heavy scow beneath me transformed into a creature of life and light, like an eager bird fluttering against its restraints, calling out to the vast spaces. To my confused eyes, it looked like it was moving—it was moving, breaking free from its heavy bonds and joining the wind. Suddenly, I dropped to my knees and looked closely at the deck.
"Yen Sin!" I screamed. "What you doin' out there?"
"Yen Sin!" I shouted. "What are you doing out there?"
I saw him dimly in the open air outside his door, fumbling and fumbling at something. This was his great adventure, the thing that had gleamed in his eyes and had tapped that unguessed reservoir of strength. His voice crept back to me, harassed by the wind,[Pg 467]
I saw him faintly outside his door, struggling with something. This was his big adventure, the thing that had sparkled in his eyes and had drawn from that unknown well of strength. His voice came back to me, overwhelmed by the wind,[Pg 467]
"This velly funny countly, Mista Boy. Mista Yen Sin go back China way."
"This very funny country, Mr. Boy. Mr. Yen Sin is going back to China."
His bow-line was fast to an iron ring on the wharf. I wanted to hold him back, and I clutched at the rope with my hands as if my little strength were something against that freed thing. The line came up to me easily, cast off from the scow at the other end.
His bowline was secured to an iron ring on the dock. I wanted to stop him, so I grabbed the rope with my hands as if my small strength could do anything against that liberated thing. The line easily came up to me, untied from the barge at the other end.
He was waning. His window and door and the little fan-light before the door were all I could see now, and even that pattern blurred and became uncertain and ghostly on the mat of the night. He was clear of the wharves now, and the wind had him—sailing China way—so peaceful, so dreamless, surrounded by his tell-tale cargo of Urkey's unwashed collars.
He was fading. The window and door and the small fan-light above the door were all I could see now, and even that pattern became unclear and ghostly against the night’s darkness. He was far from the wharves now, and the wind carried him—heading towards China—so calm, so without a care, surrounded by his tell-tale cargo of Urkey's dirty collars.
I don't know how long it was I crouched there on the timbers, staring out into the havoc of that black night, and listening to the hungry clamor of the Bight. I must have been crying for the minister, over and over, without knowing it, for when my cousin Duncan's hand fell on my shoulder and I started up half out of my wits, he pointed a finger toward the outer edge of the wharf.
I’m not sure how long I sat there on the beams, looking out into the chaos of that dark night and listening to the restless noise of the Bight. I must have been calling for the minister repeatedly without realizing it, because when my cousin Duncan’s hand landed on my shoulder and I jumped up, startled, he pointed toward the edge of the wharf.
And there they were in a little close group, Sympathy Gibbs standing straight with the child in her arms, and Minister Malden down on his knees. There were many people on the pier, all with their eyes to sea, all except Sympathy Gibbs; hers were up-shore, where Mate Snow lay in state on his own counter, all his sweet revenge behind him and gone.
And there they were in a tight group, Sympathy Gibbs standing tall with the child in her arms, and Minister Malden kneeling down. There were many people on the pier, all looking out to sea, except for Sympathy Gibbs; her gaze was turned inland, where Mate Snow lay in state on his own counter, all his sweet revenge behind him and lost.
I thought little Hope was asleep in the swathing shawl, till I saw the dark round spots of her eyes. If it was a strange night for the others, it was stranger still to her.
I thought little Hope was asleep in the cozy wrap, until I noticed the dark circles of her eyes. If it was a strange night for the others, it was even stranger for her.
The wind and the rain beat on Minister Malden's bended back. He loved it that way. The missionary was praying for the soul of the heathen.[Pg 468]
The wind and the rain pummeled Minister Malden's bent back. He loved it that way. The missionary was praying for the soul of the heathen.[Pg 468]
NONE SO BLIND[21]
By MARY SYNON
By Mary Synon
From Harper's Magazine.
From Harper's Magazine.
We were listening to Leila Burton's music—her husband, and Dick Allport, and I—with the throb of London beating under us like the surge of an ocean in anger, when there rose above the smooth harmonies of the piano and the pulsing roar of the night a sound more poignant than them both, the quavering melody of a street girl's song.
We were listening to Leila Burton's music—her husband, Dick Allport, and I—with the heartbeat of London underneath us like the crash of a raging ocean, when a sound rose above the smooth harmonies of the piano and the buzzing noise of the night, a sound more touching than either, the trembling melody of a street girl’s song.
Through the purpling twilight of that St. John's Eve I had been drifting in dreams while Leila had gone from golden splendors of chords which reflected the glow on westward-fronting windows into somber symphonies which had seemed to make vocal the turbulent soul of the city—for Dick Allport and I were topping the structure of that house of life that was to shelter the love we had long been cherishing. With Leila playing in that art which had dowered her with fame, I was visioning the glory of such love as she and Standish Burton gave each other while I watched Dick, sensing rather than seeing the dearness of him as he gave to the mounting climaxes the tense interest he always tendered to Leila's music.
Through the deepening twilight of that St. John's Eve, I had been lost in dreams while Leila transitioned from the beautiful sounds of music that reflected the glow of the west-facing windows into darker melodies that seemed to express the restless spirit of the city. Dick Allport and I were at the top of that house of life that was meant to hold the love we had been nurturing for so long. With Leila playing the music that had brought her fame, I was imagining the beauty of the love she and Standish Burton shared while I observed Dick, feeling rather than seeing how dear he was as he responded to the building intensity of Leila's music with his usual focus.
I had known, before I came to love Dick Allport, other loves and other lovers. Because I had followed will-o'-the-wisps of fancy through marshes of sentiment I could appreciate the more the truth of that flame which he and[Pg 469] I had lighted for our guidance on the road. A moody boy he had been when I first met him, full of a boy's high chivalry and of a boy's dark despairs. A moody man he had become in the years that had denied him the material success toward which he had striven; but something in the patience of his efforts, something in the fineness of his struggle had endeared him to me as no triumph could have done. Because he needed me, because I had come to believe that I meant to him belief in the ultimate good of living, as well as belief in womanhood, I cherished in my soul that love of him which yearned over him even as it longed for him.
I had known, before I fell in love with Dick Allport, other loves and other partners. Because I had chased fleeting fantasies through emotional swamps, I could appreciate even more the truth of the connection that he and[Pg 469] I had ignited to guide us on our journey. He had been a moody boy when I first met him, filled with youthful chivalry and deep sadness. Over the years, he had grown into a moody man, held back from the material success he had worked for; but there was something in his persistence, something in the grace of his struggle, that endeared him to me in a way that no victory could. Because he needed me, and I came to believe that I represented for him a belief in the ultimate goodness of life, as well as a belief in womanhood, I held in my heart a love for him that both longed for and looked after him.
Watching him in the dusk while he lounged in that concentrated quiet of attention, I went on piling the bricks of that wide house of happiness we should enter together; and, although I could see him but dimly, so well did I know every line of his face that I could fancy the little smile that quivered around his lips and that shone from the depths of his eyes as Leila played the measures we both loved. I must have been smiling in answer when the song of the girl outside rose high.
Watching him in the dusk as he relaxed in that focused silence, I kept stacking the bricks of that expansive house of happiness we would enter together; and even though I could only see him faintly, I knew every detail of his face so well that I could picture the small smile that flickered around his lips and lit up his eyes as Leila played the tunes we both loved. I must have been smiling back when the girl's song from outside soared high.
Not until that alien sound struck athwart the power and beauty of the spell did I come to know how high I had builded my castles; but the knocking at the gate toppled down the dreams as Leila swept a discord over the keyboard and crossed to the open window.
Not until that strange sound interrupted the power and beauty of the spell did I realize how high I had built my castles; but the knocking at the gate brought down the dreams as Leila hit a dissonant chord on the keyboard and walked to the open window.
In the dusk, as she flung back the heavy curtains, I could see the bulk of Brompton Oratory set behind the houses like the looming back-drop of a painted scene. Nearer, in front of a tall house across the way, stood the singer, a thin girl whose shadowy presence seemed animated by a curious bravery. In a nasal, plaintive voice she was singing the words of a ballad of love and of loving that London, as only London can, had made curiously its own that season. The insistence of her plea—for she sang as if she cried out her life's longing, sang as if she called on the passing crowd not for alms, but for understanding—made her for the moment, before she[Pg 470] faded back into oblivion, an artist, voicing the heartache and the heartbreak of womankind; and the artist in Leila Burton responded to the thrill.
In the dusk, as she pulled back the heavy curtains, I could see the massive Brompton Oratory behind the houses like a dramatic backdrop of a painted scene. Closer, in front of a tall house across the street, stood the singer, a slender girl whose shadowy presence seemed filled with a strange courage. In a nasal, mournful voice, she was singing the words of a love ballad that London, in its unique way, had made its own that season. The urgency of her song—she sang as if she were expressing her life's longing, as if she were calling out to the passing crowd not for donations, but for empathy—made her, for that moment, before she[Pg 470] faded back into nothingness, an artist, capturing the heartache and heartbreak of women; and the artist in Leila Burton felt the thrill.
Until the ending of the song she stood silent in front of the window, unconscious of the fact that she, and not the scene beyond her, held the center of the stage. Not for her beauty, although at times Leila Burton gave the impression of being exquisitely lovely, was she remarkable, but rather for that receptive attitude that made her an inspired listener. In me, who had known her for but a little while, she awakened my deepest and drowsiest ambition, the desire to express in pictures the light and the shade of the London I knew. With her I could feel the power, and the glory, and the fear, and the terror of the city as I never did at other times. It was not alone that she was all things to all men; it was that she led men and women who knew her to the summits of their aspirations.
Until the end of the song, she stood silently in front of the window, unaware that she, and not the scene outside, was the focus. She wasn't remarkable just for her beauty—although Leila Burton sometimes gave off a vibe of being stunning—but for that open-minded attitude that made her a truly inspired listener. In me, someone who had only known her for a short time, she sparked my deepest and quietest ambition: the desire to capture in pictures the light and darkness of the London I experienced. With her, I could feel the strength, the brilliance, the fear, and the terror of the city like never before. It wasn't just that she was everything to everyone; it was that she inspired both men and women who knew her to reach for the heights of their dreams.
Even Standish Burton, big, sullen man that he was, immersed in his engineering problems, responded to his wife's spiritual charm with a readiness that always aroused in Dick and myself an admiration for him that our other knowledge of him did not justify. He was, aside from his relationship to Leila, a man whose hardness suggested a bitter knowledge of dark ways of life. Now, crouched down in the depths of his chair, he kept watching Leila with a gaze of smouldering adoration, revealing that love for her which had been strong enough to break down those barriers which she had erected in the years while he had worked for her in Jacob's bondage. In her he seemed to be discovering, all over again, the vestal to tend the fires of his faith.
Even Standish Burton, tough and brooding as he was, caught up in his engineering problems, responded to his wife's spiritual charm with a willingness that always sparked admiration in Dick and me, which our other experiences with him didn't really support. Besides his connection to Leila, he was a man whose toughness hinted at a harsh understanding of life's darker paths. Now, hunched down in his chair, he kept watching Leila with a burning gaze of affection, revealing a love for her that had been strong enough to break down the walls she had built while he had served her in Jacob's bondage. In her, he seemed to be rediscovering the sacred presence that reignited his faith.
Dick Allport, too, bending forward over the table on which his hands fell clenched, was studying Leila with an inscrutable stare that seemed to be of query. I was wondering what it meant, wondering the more because my failure to understand its meaning hung another veil between my vision and my shrine of belief in the fullness[Pg 471] of love, when the song outside came to an end and Leila turned back to us.
Dick Allport, leaning forward over the table with his hands clenched, was staring at Leila with an unreadable look that seemed to ask something. I was curious about what it meant, and my inability to grasp its significance only added another layer between my understanding and my belief in the completeness[Pg 471] of love, when the song outside ended and Leila turned back to us.
Her look, winging its way to Standish, lighted her face even beyond the glow from the lamps which she switched on. For an instant his heavy countenance flared into brightness. Dick Allport sighed almost imperceptibly as he turned to me. I had a feeling that such a fire as the Burtons kindled for each other should have sprung up in the moment between Dick and me, for we had fought and labored and struggled for our love as Standish and Leila had never needed to battle. Because of our constancy I expected something better than the serene affectionateness that shone in Dick's smile. I wanted such stormy passion of devotion as Burton gave to Leila, such love as I, remembering a night of years ago, knew that Dick could give. It was the old desire of earth, spoken in the street girl's song, that surged in me until I could have cried out in my longing for the soul of the sacrament whose substance I had been given; but the knowledge that we were, the four of us, conventional people in a conventional setting locked my heart as it locked my lips until I could mirror the ease with which Leila bore herself.
Her gaze, flying towards Standish, lit up her face even more than the glow from the lamps she turned on. For a moment, his serious expression brightened. Dick Allport sighed almost silently as he turned to me. I felt that the intense connection that the Burtons shared should have flared up between Dick and me, since we had fought, worked, and struggled for our love, unlike Standish and Leila, who never needed to fight. Because of our loyalty, I expected something more than the calm affection reflected in Dick’s smile. I wanted the passionate devotion that Burton showed to Leila, the kind of love I remembered from years ago, which I knew Dick was capable of. It was the age-old desire of humanity, echoed in the song of a street girl, that filled me to the point where I could have cried out in longing for the essence of the sacrament I had been given; but the realization that we were all just ordinary people in an ordinary setting closed off my heart as it did my voice, forcing me to reflect the ease with which Leila carried herself.
"I have been thinking," she said, lightly, "that I should like to be a street singer for a night. If only a piano were not so cumbersome, I should go out and play into the ears of the city the thing that girl put into her song."
"I've been thinking," she said playfully, "that I’d love to be a street singer for a night. If only a piano wasn’t so heavy, I would go out and play for the city the tune that girl sang."
"Why not?" I asked her, "It would be an adventure, and life has too few adventures."
"Why not?" I asked her. "It would be an adventure, and life has too few adventures."
"It might have too many," Dick said.
"It might have too many," Dick said.
"Not for Leila," Standish declared. "Life's for her a quest of joy."
"Not for Leila," Standish said. "Life is a journey of joy for her."
"That's it," Dick interposed. "Her adventures have all been joyous."
"That's it," Dick said. "Her adventures have all been happy."
"But they haven't," Leila insisted. "I'm no spoiled darling of the gods. I've been poor, poor as that girl out there. I've had heartaches, and disappointments, and misfortunes."[Pg 472]
"But they haven't," Leila insisted. "I'm not a spoiled darling of the gods. I've been poor, just like that girl out there. I've faced heartaches, disappointments, and misfortunes."[Pg 472]
"Not vital ones," Dick declared. "You've never had a knock-out blow."
"Not important ones," Dick said. "You've never taken a real hit."
"She doesn't know what one is," Standish laughed, but there sounded a ruefulness in his laughter that told of the kind of blow he must once have suffered to bring that note in his voice. Standish Burton took life lightly, except where Leila was concerned. His manner now indicated, almost mysteriously, that something threatened his harbor of peace, but the regard Leila gave to him proved that the threat of impending danger had not come to her.
"She doesn’t know what that is," Standish laughed, but there was a hint of sadness in his laughter that hinted at the kind of hurt he must have experienced to have that tone in his voice. Standish Burton took life easy, except when it came to Leila. His demeanor now suggested, almost mysteriously, that something was threatening his sense of calm, but the look Leila gave him showed that she was unaware of the looming danger.
"Oh, but I do know," she persisted.
"Oh, but I do know," she kept insisting.
"Vicariously," I suggested. "All artists do."
"Through others," I suggested. "All artists do."
"No, actually," she said.
"No, actually," she replied.
"You're wrong," said Standish. "You're the sort of woman whom the world saves from its own cruelties."
"You're wrong," Standish said. "You're the type of woman that the world protects from its own harshness."
There was something so essentially true in his appraisal of his wife that the certainty covered the banality of his statement and kept Dick and myself in agreement with him. Leila Burton, exquisitely remote from all things commonplace, was unquestionably a woman to be protected. Without envy—since my own way had its compensations in full measure—I admitted it.
There was something so fundamentally accurate in his assessment of his wife that the confidence in his words overshadowed the simplicity of what he said, keeping Dick and me in agreement with him. Leila Burton, beautifully detached from anything ordinary, was definitely a woman to be safeguarded. Without feeling jealous—since my own path had its rewards in plenty—I accepted it.
"I think that you must have forgotten, if you ever knew," she said, "how I struggled here in London for the little recognition I have won."
"I think you must have forgotten, if you ever knew," she said, "how hard I fought here in London for the little recognition I have achieved."
"Oh, that!" Dick Allport deprecated. "That isn't what Stan means. Every one in the world worth talking about goes through that sort of struggle. He means the flinging down from a high mountain after you've seen the glories, not of this world, but of another, the casting out from paradise after you've learned what paradise may mean. He spoke with an odd timbre of emotion in his voice, a quality that puzzled me for the moment.
"Oh, that!" Dick Allport brushed off. "That's not what Stan means. Everyone who's worth talking about goes through that kind of struggle. He’s talking about being thrown down from a high mountain after you’ve seen the wonders, not of this world, but of another, being cast out from paradise after you’ve learned what paradise can be. There was a strange tone of emotion in his voice, something that confused me for a moment."
"That's it," said Standish, gratefully. "Those are the knock-out blows."
"That's it," Standish said, feeling grateful. "Those are the game-changers."
"Well, then, I don't know them"—Leila admitted her defeat—"and I hope that I shall not."
"Well, I guess I don’t know them," Leila said, accepting her loss, "and I hope I never will."
Softly she began to play the music of an accompaniment.[Pg 473] There was a familiar hauntingness in its strains that puzzled me until I associated them with the song that Burton used to whistle so often in the times when Leila was in Paris and he had turned for companionship to Dick and to me.
Softly, she started to play the accompanying music.[Pg 473] There was a familiar haunting quality to its melodies that confused me until I connected them with the song that Burton used to whistle so frequently during the time when Leila was in Paris and he sought companionship from Dick and me.
"I've heard Stan murder that often enough to be able to try it myself," I told her.
"I've heard Stan mess that up so many times that I can give it a shot myself," I told her.
"I didn't know he knew it," she said. "I heard it for the first time the other day. A girl—I didn't hear her name—sang it for an encore at the concert of the Musicians' Club. She sang it well, too. She was a queer girl," Leila laughed, "a little bit of a thing, with all the air of a tragedy queen. And you should have heard how she sang that! You know the words?"—she asked me over her shoulder:
"I didn't know he was aware of it," she said. "I heard it for the first time the other day. A girl—I didn’t catch her name—sang it as an encore at the Musicians' Club concert. She sang it really well, too. She was an unusual girl," Leila laughed, "a tiny thing, with all the flair of a tragedy queen. And you should have heard how she performed it! Do you know the words?"—she asked me over her shoulder:
And my love is far away from me,
I disliked the two on the sand there,
"And the moon, the sands, and the sea."
"And the moon, and the sands, and the sea," Dick repeated. He rose, going to the window where Leila had stood, and looking outward. When he faced us again he must have seen the worry in my eyes, for he smiled at me with the old, endearing fondness and touched my hair lightly as he passed.
"And the moon, the sand, and the sea," Dick repeated. He got up and went to the window where Leila had stood, looking outside. When he turned back to us, he must have noticed the concern in my eyes because he smiled at me with that familiar, affectionate warmth and lightly touched my hair as he walked by.
"What was she like—the girl?" Standish asked, lighting another cigarette.
"What was she like—the girl?" Standish asked, lighting another cigarette.
"Oh, just ordinary and rather pretty. Big brown eyes that seemed to be forever asking a question that no one could answer, and a little pointed chin that she flung up when she sang." Dick Allport looked quickly across at Burton, but Stan gave him no answering glance. He was staring at Leila as she went on: "I don't believe I should have noticed her at all if she hadn't come to me as I was leaving the hall. 'Are you Mrs. Standish Burton?' she asked me. When I told her that I was, she stared me full in the face, then walked off[Pg 474] without another word. I wish that I could describe to you, though, the scorn and contempt that blazed in her eyes. If I had been a singer who had robbed her of her chance at Covent Garden, I could have understood. But I'd never seen her before, and my singing wouldn't rouse the envy of a crow!" She laughed light-heartedly over the recollection, then her face clouded. "Do you know," she mused, "that I thought just now, when the girl was singing on the street, that I should like to know that other girl? There was something about her that I can't forget. She was the sort that tries, and fails, and sinks. Some day, I'm afraid, she'll be singing on the streets, and, if I ever hear her, I shall have a terrible thought that I might have saved her from it, if only I had tried!"
"Oh, just ordinary and kind of pretty. Big brown eyes that seemed to always be asking a question no one could answer, and a little pointed chin that she lifted up when she sang." Dick Allport glanced quickly at Burton, but Stan didn't return the look. He was focused on Leila as she continued: "I don’t think I would have noticed her at all if she hadn’t approached me as I was leaving the hall. 'Are you Mrs. Standish Burton?' she asked me. When I said that I was, she looked me straight in the eye, then walked away[Pg 474] without saying another word. I wish I could describe the scorn and contempt that burned in her eyes. If I had been a singer who had taken her chance at Covent Garden, I could have understood. But I had never seen her before, and my singing wouldn’t make even a crow jealous!" She laughed lightly at the memory, then her expression turned serious. "You know," she said thoughtfully, "when that girl was singing on the street just now, I thought I’d like to know her. There was something about her that I can't shake off. She’s the type who tries, fails, and fades away. Someday, I’m afraid, she’ll end up singing on the streets, and if I ever hear her, I’ll have a horrible thought that I might have been able to save her from it, if only I had tried!"
"Better let her sort alone," Burton said, shortly. He struck a match and relit his cigarette with a gesture of savage annoyance. Leila looked at him in amazement, and Dick gave him a glance that seemed to counsel silence. There was a hostility about the mood into which Standish relapsed that seemed to bring in upon us some of the urgent sorrows of the city outside, as if he had drawn aside a curtain to show us a world alien to the place of beauty and of the making of beauty through which Leila moved. Even she must have felt the import of his mood, for she let her hands fall on the keys while Dick and I stared at each other before the shock of this crackle that seemed to threaten the perfection of their happiness.
"Better let her deal with it on her own," Burton said curtly. He struck a match and relit his cigarette with a flash of irritation. Leila stared at him in surprise, and Dick shot him a look that seemed to suggest he should keep quiet. There was a tension in Standish's mood that felt like it was dragging in some of the city's urgent troubles, as if he had pulled back a curtain to reveal a world completely different from the beautiful place where Leila moved and created. Even she must have sensed the weight of his mood, because she let her hands drop from the keys while Dick and I exchanged worried glances, unsettled by this tension that threatened to spoil their happiness.
From Brompton came the boom of the bell for evensong. Down Piccadilly ran the roar of the night traffic, wending a blithesome way to places of pleasure. It was the hour when London was wont to awaken to the thrill of its greatness, its power, its vastness, its strength, and its glory, and to send down luminous lanes its carnival crowd of men and women. It was the time when weltering misery shrank shrouded into merciful gloom; when the East End lay far from our hearts; when poverty and sin and shame went skulking into byways where we need never follow; when painted women held back in the[Pg 475] shadows; when the pall of night rested like a velvet carpet over the spaces of that floor that, by daylight, gave glimpses into loathsome cellars of humanity. It was, as it had been so often of late, an hour of serene beauty, that first hour of darkness in a June night with the season coming to an end, an hour of dusk to be remembered in exile or in age.
From Brompton came the sound of the bell for evening service. Down Piccadilly rushed the roar of nighttime traffic, making its cheerful way to places of entertainment. It was the moment when London used to come alive with the thrill of its greatness, its power, its vastness, its strength, and its glory, sending a vibrant crowd of men and women down glowing streets. It was the time when overwhelming misery faded into a merciful shadow; when the East End felt far from our minds; when poverty, sin, and shame slipped into alleys we didn’t need to explore; when painted women lingered in the[Pg 475] shadows; when the darkness settled like a velvet carpet over the areas that, by daylight, revealed the grim realities of life. It was, as it had been so often lately, a moment of serene beauty, that first hour of darkness on a June night with the season drawing to a close, an hour of twilight to be cherished in exile or in old age.
There should have come to us then the strains of an orchestra floating in with the fragrance of gardenias from a vendor's basket, symbols of life's call to us, luring us out beneath stars of joy. But, instead, the bell of Brompton pealed out warningly over our souls, and, when its clanging died, there drifted in the sound of a preaching voice.
There should have been the sounds of an orchestra coming in with the scent of gardenias from a vendor's basket, reminders of life's invitation to us, tempting us to step out under joyful stars. But instead, the bell of Brompton rang out a warning to our souls, and when its ringing faded, the sound of a preacher's voice floated in.
Only phrases clattering across the darkness were the words from beyond—resonant through the open windows: "The Cross is always ready, and everywhere awaiteth thee.... Turn thyself upward, or turn thyself downward; turn thyself inward, or turn thyself outward; everywhere thou shalt find the Cross;... if thou fling away one Cross thou wilt find another, and perhaps a heavier."
Only echoes breaking the silence were the words from beyond—ringing through the open windows: "The Cross is always ready, and it’s waiting for you everywhere.... Turn yourself upward, or turn yourself downward; turn yourself inward, or turn yourself outward; you’ll find the Cross everywhere;... if you throw away one Cross you’ll find another, and maybe a heavier one."
Like sibylline prophecy the voice of the unseen preacher struck down on us. We moved uneasily, the four of us, as he cried out challenge to the passing world before his voice went down before the surge of a hymn. Then, just as the gay whirl of cars and omnibuses beat once more upon the pavements, and London swung joyously into our hearts again, the bell of the telephone in the hall rang out with a quivering jangle that brought Leila to her feet even as Standish jumped to answer its summons.
Like a mysterious prophecy, the voice of the unseen preacher echoed down on us. The four of us shifted uncomfortably as he shouted challenges to the world around us before his voice faded into the swell of a hymn. Then, just as the lively rush of cars and buses pounded against the sidewalks, and London joyfully filled our hearts again, the telephone bell in the hall rang out with a vibrating jangle that made Leila stand up even as Standish rushed to answer it.
She stood beside the piano as he gave answer to the call, watching him as if she expected evil news. Dick, who had moved back into the shadow from a lamp on the table, was staring with that same searching gaze he had bestowed on her when she had lingered beside the window. I was looking at him, when a queer cry from Standish whirled me around.
She stood next to the piano as he responded to the call, watching him as if she was expecting bad news. Dick, who had stepped back into the shadow cast by a lamp on the table, was staring with that same intense look he had given her when she lingered by the window. I was watching him when a strange cry from Standish made me turn around.
In the dim light of the hall he was standing with the[Pg 476] instrument in his hands, clutching it with the stupidity of a man who has been struck by an unexpected and unexplainable missile. His face had gone to a grayish white, and his hands trembled as he set the receiver on the hook. His eyes were bulging from emotion and he kept wetting his lips as he stood in the doorway.
In the dim light of the hall, he stood with the[Pg 476] instrument in his hands, gripping it like someone who has just been hit by a surprise, unexplainable force. His face had turned a grayish white, and his hands shook as he placed the receiver back on the hook. His eyes were wide with emotion, and he kept wetting his lips as he stood in the doorway.
"What is it?" Leila cried. "What's happened, Stan? Can't you tell me? What is it?"
"What is it?" Leila shouted. "What's going on, Stan? Can’t you tell me? What’s wrong?"
Not to her, but to Dick Allport, he made answer. "Bessie Lowe is dead!"
Not to her, but to Dick Allport, he replied. "Bessie Lowe is dead!"
I saw Dick Allport's thunderstruck surprise before he arose. I saw his glance go from Standish to Leila with a questioning that overrode all other possible emotion in him. Then I saw him look at Burton as if he doubted his sanity. His voice, level as ever, rang sharply across the other man's distraction.
I saw Dick Allport’s shocked surprise before he stood up. I noticed his gaze shift from Standish to Leila with a question in his eyes that overshadowed any other feelings he had. Then I saw him look at Burton as if he questioned his sanity. His voice, steady as always, cut through the other man’s distraction.
"When did she die?" he asked him.
"When did she die?" he asked.
"Just now." He ran his hand over his hair, gazing at Dick as if Leila and I were not there. "She—she killed herself down in the Hotel Meynard."
"Right now." He brushed his fingers through his hair, staring at Dick as if Leila and I didn’t exist. "She—she took her own life at the Hotel Meynard."
"Why?" Leila's voice, hard with terror, snapped off the word.
"Why?" Leila's voice, trembling with fear, cut off the word.
"She—she—I don't know." He stared at his wife as if he had just become conscious of her presence. The grayness in his face deepened, and his lips grew livid. Like a man condemned to death, he stared at the world he was losing.
"She—she—I don’t know.” He looked at his wife as if he had just realized she was there. The pallor in his face intensified, and his lips turned pale. Like a man facing execution, he gazed at the world he was about to lose.
"Who is Bessie Lowe?" Leila questioned. "And why have they called you to tell of her?" Her eyes blazed with a fire that seemed about to singe pretense from his soul.
"Who is Bessie Lowe?" Leila asked. "And why did they call you to talk about her?" Her eyes burned with a intensity that seemed ready to burn away any pretense from his soul.
His hand went to his throat, and I saw Leila whiten. Her hand, resting on the piano, trembled, but her face held immobile, although I knew that all the happiness of the rest of her life hung upon his answer. On what Standish Burton would tell her depended the years to come. In that moment I knew that she loved him even as I loved Dick, even as women have always loved and[Pg 477] will always love the men whom fate had marked for their caring; and in a sudden flash of vision I knew, too, that Burton, no matter what Bessie Lowe or any other girl had ever been to him, worshiped his wife with an intensity of devotion that would make all his days one long reparation for whatever wrong he might have done her. I knew, though, that, if he had done the wrong, she would never again be able to give him the eager love he desired, and I, too, an unwilling spectator, waited on his words for his future, and Leila's; but his voice did not make answer. It was Dick Allport who spoke.
His hand went to his throat, and I saw Leila turn pale. Her hand, resting on the piano, trembled, but her face stayed still, though I knew that all her happiness for the rest of her life depended on his answer. The years to come were tied to what Standish Burton would tell her. In that moment, I realized she loved him as much as I loved Dick, just as women have always loved and[Pg 477] will always love the men fate has chosen for their affection; and in a sudden flash of understanding, I recognized that Burton, regardless of what Bessie Lowe or any other girl had meant to him, cherished his wife with such deep devotion that every day of his life would be a long attempt to make up for any wrong he might have done her. I knew, however, that if he had wronged her, she would never be able to give him the eager love he sought again, and I, too, as an unwilling spectator, awaited his words for both his future and Leila's; but his voice did not respond. It was Dick Allport who spoke.
"Bessie Lowe is a girl I used to care for," he said. "She is the girl who sang at the Musicians' Club, the girl who spoke to you. She heard that I was going to be married. She wanted me to come back to her. I refused."
"Bessie Lowe is a girl I used to care about," he said. "She's the girl who sang at the Musicians' Club, the one who talked to you. She found out I was going to get married. She wanted me to come back to her. I said no."
He was standing in the shadow, looking neither at Leila nor at me, but at Standish Burton. Burton turned to him.
He was standing in the shadows, not looking at Leila or me, but at Standish Burton. Burton turned to him.
"Yes," he muttered thickly, "they told me to tell you. They knew you'd be here."
"Yeah," he said quietly, "they asked me to tell you. They knew you'd be here."
"I see," said Leila. She looked at Standish and then at Dick Allport, and there came into her eyes a queer, glazed stare that filmed their brightness. "I am sorry that I asked questions, Mr. Allport, about something that was nothing to me. Will you forgive me?"
"I understand," said Leila. She glanced at Standish and then at Dick Allport, and a strange, unfocused look settled in her eyes, dimming their brightness. "I'm sorry I asked questions, Mr. Allport, about something that didn't really matter to me. Will you forgive me?"
"There is nothing to be forgiven," he said. He turned to her and smiled a little. She tried to answer his smile, but a gasp came from her instead.
"There’s nothing to forgive," he said. He turned to her and smiled a bit. She tried to return his smile, but instead, a gasp escaped her.
"Oh, I'm so sorry," she said, "so sorry for her!"
"Oh, I'm really sorry," she said, "really sorry for her!"
It was Standish's gaze that brought to me sudden realization that I, too, had a part in the drama. Until I found his steady stare on me I had felt apart from the play that he and Dick and Leila were going through, but with his urgent glare I awoke into knowledge that the message he had taken for Dick held for me the same significance that Leila had thought it bore for her. Like a stab from a knife came the thought that this girl—whoever[Pg 478] she was—had, in her dying, done what she had not done in life, taken Dick Allport from me. There went over me numbing waves of a great sense of loss, bearing me out on an ocean of oblivion. Against these I fought desperately to hold myself somewhere near the shore of sensibility. As if I were beholding him from a great distance, I could see Dick standing in the lamplight in front of Leila Burton. Understanding of how dear he was to me, of how vitally part of me he had grown in the years through which I had loved him—sometimes lightly, sometimes stormily, but always faithfully—beaconed me inshore; and the plank of faith in him, faith that held in itself something of forgiving charity, floated out to succor my drowning soul. I moved across the room while Standish Burton kept his unwinking gaze upon me, and Leila never looked up from the piano. I had come beside Dick before he heard me.
It was Standish's look that suddenly made me realize that I, too, had a part in the drama. Until I noticed his steady gaze on me, I felt separate from the scene that he, Dick, and Leila were navigating. But with his urgent stare, I became aware that the message he had for Dick held the same importance for me that Leila believed it had for her. A sharp awareness struck me: this girl—whoever she was—had taken Dick Allport from me in her dying, something she hadn’t done in life. I was overwhelmed by waves of deep loss, pulling me into an ocean of despair. I fought hard to stay close to the shore of reason. From a distance, I could see Dick standing in the lamplight in front of Leila Burton. I understood how dear he was to me, how deeply he had become a part of me over the years I had loved him—sometimes lightly, sometimes intensely, but always faithfully—calling me back to safety; and my faith in him, which included a sense of forgiving kindness, reached out to support my struggling spirit. I moved across the room while Standish Burton kept his unblinking stare on me, and Leila never looked up from the piano. I reached Dick’s side before he noticed me.
He looked at me as if he had only just then remembered that I was there. Into his eyes flashed a look of poignant remorse. He shrank back from me a little as I touched his hand, and I turned to Leila, who had not stirred from the place where she had listened to Standish's cry when he took the fateful message. "We are going," I said, "to do what we can—for her."
He looked at me like he had just realized I was there. A look of deep regret flashed in his eyes. He pulled back slightly when I touched his hand, and I turned to Leila, who hadn’t moved from where she had listened to Standish's cry when he received the fateful message. "We’re going," I said, "to do what we can—for her."
She moved then to look at me, and I saw that her eyes held not the compassion I had feared, but a strange speculativeness, as if she questioned what I knew rather than what I felt. Their contemplating quiet somehow disturbed me more than had her husband's flashlight scrutiny, and with eyes suddenly blinded and throat drawn tight with terror I took my way beside Dick Allport out from the soft lights of the Burtons' house into the darkness of the night.
She turned to look at me, and I noticed that her eyes held not the compassion I had feared, but a strange curiosity, as if she was more interested in what I knew than what I felt. Her intense gaze somehow unsettled me more than her husband's flashlight scrutiny did, and with my eyes suddenly blinded and my throat tight with fear, I walked beside Dick Allport, leaving the soft lights of the Burtons' house behind and stepping into the darkness of the night.
Outside we paused a moment, waiting for a cab. For the first time since he had told Leila of Bessie Lowe, Dick spoke to me. "I think," he said, "that it would be just as well if you didn't come."
Outside, we stopped for a moment, waiting for a cab. For the first time since he told Leila about Bessie Lowe, Dick spoke to me. "I think," he said, "it might be better if you didn't come."
"I must," I told him, "It isn't curiosity.[Pg 479] You understand that, don't you? It is simply that this is the time for me to stand by you, if ever I shall do it, Dick."
"I have to," I told him, "It’s not just curiosity.[Pg 479] You get that, right? It’s just that this is the moment for me to support you, if I'm ever going to, Dick."
"I don't deserve it." There was a break in his voice. "But I shall try to, my dear. I can't promise you much, but I can promise you that."
"I don't deserve it." His voice faltered. "But I will try, my dear. I can't promise you a lot, but I can promise you that."
Down the brightness of Piccadilly into the fuller glow of Regent Street we rode without speech. Somewhere below the Circus we turned aside and went through dim cañons of houses that opened a way past the Museum and let us into Bloomsbury. There in a wilderness of cheap hotels and lodging-houses we found the Meynard.
Down the bright lights of Piccadilly into the fuller glow of Regent Street, we rode in silence. Somewhere below the Circus, we veered off and went through the shadowy canyons of houses that led us past the Museum and into Bloomsbury. There, in a maze of budget hotels and boarding houses, we found the Meynard.
A gas lamp was flaring in the hall when the porter admitted us. At a desk set under the stairway a pale-faced clerk awaited us with staring insolence that shifted to annoyance when Dick asked him if we might go to Bessie Lowe's room. "No," he said, abruptly. "The officers won't let any one in there. They've taken her to the undertaker's."
A gas lamp was flickering in the hallway when the porter let us in. At a desk beneath the staircase, a pale-faced clerk awaited us, staring at us rudely before becoming annoyed when Dick asked if we could go to Bessie Lowe's room. "No," he replied curtly. "The officers won't allow anyone in there. They've taken her to the funeral home."
He gave us the location of the place with a scorn that sent us out in haste. I, at least, felt a sense of relief that I did not have to go up to the place where this unknown girl had thrown away the greatest gift. As we walked through the poorly lighted streets toward the Tottenham Court Road I felt for the first time a surge of that emotion that Leila Burton had voiced, a pity for the dead girl. And yet, stealing a look at Dick as he walked onward quietly, sadly, but with a dignity that lifted him above the sordidness of the circumstances, I felt that I could not blame him as I should. It was London, I thought, and life that had tightened the rope on the girl.
He told us where to go with a sneer that made us hurry. At least I felt relieved that I didn’t have to go to the spot where this unknown girl had thrown away the greatest gift. As we walked through the dimly lit streets toward Tottenham Court Road, I felt for the first time that surge of emotion that Leila Burton had expressed, a pity for the dead girl. And yet, glancing at Dick as he walked quietly and sadly, but with a dignity that rose above the grimness of the situation, I realized I couldn’t blame him as much as I thought I should. It was London, I thought, and life that had tightened the noose on the girl.
Strangely I felt a lightness of relief in the realization that the catastrophe having come, was not really as terrible as it had seemed back there in Leila's room. It was an old story that many women had conned, and since, after all, Dick Allport was yet young, and my own, I condoned the sin for the sake of the sinner; and yet, even as I held the thought close to my aching heart, I felt that I was somehow letting slip from my shoulders the[Pg 480] cross that had been laid upon them, the cross that I should have borne, the burden of shame and sorrow for the wrong that the man I loved had done to the girl who had died for love of him.
Strangely, I felt a sense of relief in realizing that the disaster, now that it had happened, wasn't as awful as it had seemed back in Leila's room. It was an old story that many women had fallen for, and since Dick Allport was still young and mine, I forgave the sin for the sake of the sinner. Yet, even as I kept this thought close to my aching heart, I felt like I was somehow letting go of the[Pg 480] burden that had been placed on my shoulders, the burden I should have carried, the weight of shame and sorrow for the wrong that the man I loved had done to the girl who had died for loving him.
The place where she lay, a gruesome establishment set in behind that highway of reeking cheapness, the Tottenham Court Road, was very quiet when we entered. A black-garbed man came to meet us from a room in which we saw two tall candles burning. Dick spoke to him sharply, asking if any one had come to look after the dead girl.
The spot where she lay, a grim place tucked away from the stinky cheapness of Tottenham Court Road, was really quiet when we walked in. A man in black approached us from a room where we noticed two tall candles lit. Dick addressed him sharply, asking whether anyone had come to take care of the dead girl.
"No one with authority," the man whined—"just a girl as lived with her off and on."
"No one in charge," the man complained—"just a girl who lived with her now and then."
He stood, rubbing his hands together as Dick went into hurried details with him, and I went past them into the room where the candles burned. For an instant, as I stood at the door, I had the desire to run away from it all, but I pulled myself together and went over to the place where lay the girl they had called Bessie Lowe.
He stood there, rubbing his hands together as Dick hurriedly filled him in, and I walked past them into the room where the candles were lit. For a moment, as I stood at the door, I felt the urge to run away from it all, but I gathered my composure and went over to where the girl they called Bessie Lowe was lying.
I had drawn back the sheet and was standing looking down at the white face when I heard a sob in the room. I replaced the covering and turned to see in the corner the shadowy form of a woman whose eyes blazed at me out of the dark. While I hesitated, wondering if this were the girl who had lived occasionally with Bessie Lowe, she came closer, staring at me with scornful hate. Miserably thin, wretchedly nervous as she was, she had donned for the nonce a mantle of dignity that she seemed to be trailing as she approached, glaring at me with furious resentment. "So you thought as how you'd come here," she demanded of me, her crimsoned face close to my own, "to see what she was like, to see what sort of a girl had him before you took him away from her? Well, I'll tell you something, and you can forget it or remember it, as you like. Bessie Lowe was a good girl until she ran into him, and she'd have stayed good, I tell you, if he'd let her alone. She was a fool, though, and she thought that he'd marry her some day—and all the[Pg 481] time he was only waiting until you'd take him! You never think of our kind, do you, when you're living out your lives, wondering if you care enough to marry the men who're worshipping you while they're playing with us? Well, perhaps it won't be anything to you, but, all the same, there's some kind of a God, and if He's just He'll punish you when He punishes Standish Burton!"
I had pulled back the sheet and was standing there looking down at the pale face when I heard a sob in the room. I covered it back up and turned to see in the corner the shadowy figure of a woman whose eyes blazed at me from the darkness. As I hesitated, unsure if this was the girl who occasionally stayed with Bessie Lowe, she moved closer, staring at me with scornful hate. Despite being painfully thin and extremely nervous, she had somehow wrapped herself in a mantle of dignity that she seemed to drag along as she approached, glaring at me with furious resentment. "So you thought you’d come here," she demanded, her flushed face close to mine, "to see what she was like, to see what kind of girl had him before you took him away from her? Well, I’ll tell you something, and you can choose to forget it or remember it, it’s up to you. Bessie Lowe was a good girl until she met him, and she would have stayed good, believe me, if he’d just left her alone. She was a fool, though, thinking that he’d marry her someday—and all the while he was just waiting for you to take him! You never think about our kind, do you, when you’re living your lives, wondering if you care enough to marry the men who are worshipping you while they’re playing with us? Well, maybe it doesn’t matter to you, but still, there’s some kind of God, and if He’s just, He’ll punish you when He punishes Standish Burton!"
"But I—" I gasped. "Did you think that I—?"
"But I—" I gasped. "Did you think that I—?"
"Aren't you his wife?" She came near to me, peering at me in the flickering candle-light. "Aren't you Standish Burton's wife?"
"Aren't you his wife?" She moved closer, looking at me in the flickering candlelight. "Aren't you Standish Burton's wife?"
"No," I said.
"No," I replied.
"Oh, well"—she shrugged—"you're her sort, and it'll come to the same thing in the end."
"Oh, well," she shrugged, "you're her type, and it'll all lead to the same thing in the end."
She slouched back to the corner, all anger gone from her. Outside I heard Dick's voice, low, decisive. Swiftly I followed the girl. "You must tell me," I pleaded with her, "if she did it because of Standish Burton."
She slumped back into the corner, her anger completely faded. Outside, I heard Dick's voice, calm and firm. Quickly, I followed the girl. "You have to tell me," I urged her, "if she did it because of Standish Burton."
"I thought everybody knew that," she said, "even his wife. What's it to you, if you're not that?"
"I thought everyone knew that," she said, "even his wife. What does it matter to you if you're not?"
"Nothing," I replied, but I knew, as I stood where she kept vigil with Bessie Lowe, that I lied. For I saw the truth in a lightning-flash; and I knew, as I had not known when Dick perjured himself in Leila's music-room, that I had come to the place of ultimate understanding, for I realized that not a dead girl, but a living woman, had come between us. Not Bessie Lowe, but Leila Burton, lifted the sword at the gateway of my paradise.
"Nothing," I replied, but I knew, as I stood where she kept watch with Bessie Lowe, that I was lying. Because I saw the truth in a flash, and I understood, as I hadn't when Dick lied in Leila's music room, that I had reached the point of true understanding. I realized that it wasn't a dead girl, but a living woman, who had come between us. Not Bessie Lowe, but Leila Burton, was the one holding the sword at the entrance to my paradise.
With the poignancy of a poisoned arrow reality came to me. Because Dick had loved Leila Burton he had laid his bond with me on the altar of his chivalry. For her sake he had sacrificed me to the hurt to which Standish would not sacrifice her. And the joke of it—the pity of it was that she hadn't believed them! But because she was Burton's wife, because it was too late for facing of the truth, she had pretended to believe Dick; and she had known, she must have known, that he had lied to her because he loved her.[Pg 482]
With the sting of a poisoned arrow, reality hit me. Because Dick loved Leila Burton, he sacrificed our bond out of a sense of honor. For her, he gave me up to the pain that Standish would never inflict on her. And the irony of it—the tragedy of it—was that she hadn’t believed them! But since she was Burton's wife, and it was too late to confront the truth, she acted as if she believed Dick; and she knew, she had to know, that he had deceived her because he loved her.[Pg 482]
The humiliation of that knowledge beat down on me, battering me with such blows as I had not felt in my belief that Dick had not been true to me in his affair with this poor girl. Her rivalry, living or dead, I could have endured and overcome—for no Bessie Lowe could ever have won from Dick, as she could never have given to him, that thing which was mine. But against Leila Burton I could not stand, for she was of my world, of my own people, and the crown a man would give to her was the one he must take from me.
The weight of that realization smashed down on me, hitting me harder than I had ever felt believing that Dick hadn’t been faithful to me with this poor girl. I could have dealt with a rival, whether alive or dead—no Bessie Lowe could ever take from Dick what was mine, nor could she give him what I did. But I couldn’t compete with Leila Burton, because she was from my world, my own community, and the crown a man would give her was one he would have to take from me.
There in that shabby place I buried my idols. Not I, but a power beyond me, held the stone on which was written commandment for me. By the light of the candles above Bessie Lowe I knew that I should not marry Dick Allport.
There in that rundown place I buried my idols. Not me, but a force greater than myself, held the stone that had the commandment for me. By the light of the candles above Bessie Lowe, I realized that I shouldn’t marry Dick Allport.
I found him waiting for me at the doorway. I think that he knew then that the light of our guiding lantern had flickered out, but he said nothing. We crossed the garishly bright road and went in silence through quiet streets. Like children afraid of the dark we went through the strange ways of the city, two lonely stragglers from the procession of love, who, with our own dreams ended, saw clearer the world's wild pursuit of the fleeing vision.
I found him waiting for me at the door. I think he knew then that the light of our guiding lantern had gone out, but he said nothing. We crossed the bright road and walked in silence through the quiet streets. Like kids afraid of the dark, we navigated the strange paths of the city, two lonely stragglers from the parade of love, who, with our own dreams finished, saw more clearly the world's chaotic chase after the fading vision.
We had wandered back into our own land when, in front of the darkened Oratory and almost under the shadow of Leila Burton's home, there came to us through the soft darkness the ominous plea that heralds summer into town. Out of the shadows an old woman, bent and shriveled, leaned toward us. "Get yer lavender tonight," she pleaded. "'Tis the first of the crop, m'lidy."
We had wandered back into our own territory when, in front of the darkened Oratory and almost under the shadow of Leila Burton's house, we heard the ominous plea that announces summer's arrival in town. From the shadows, an old woman, bent and frail, leaned toward us. "Get your lavender tonight," she pleaded. "It's the first of the crop, ma'am."
"That means—" Dick Allport began as I paused to buy.
"That means—" Dick Allport started to say as I stopped to buy.
I fastened the sprigs at my belt, then looked up at the distant stars, since I could not yet bear to look at him. "It means the end of the season," I said, "when the lavender comes to London."[Pg 483]
I tied the sprigs to my belt and looked up at the faraway stars because I still couldn’t bear to look at him. "It means the end of the season," I said, "when the lavender arrives in London."[Pg 483]
THE YEARBOOK OF THE AMERICAN SHORT STORY FOR 1917
ADDRESSES OF AMERICAN MAGAZINES PUBLISHING SHORT STORIES
Note. This address list does not aim to be complete, but is based simply on the magazines which I have considered for this volume.
Note. This address list isn’t meant to be comprehensive; it’s just based on the magazines I’ve included for this volume.
Ainslee's Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
All-Story Weekly, 8 West 40th Street, New York City.
American Magazine, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Art World, 2 West 45th Street, New York City.
Atlantic Monthly, 3 Park Street, Boston, Mass.
Bellman, 118 South 6th Street, Minneapolis, Minn.
Black Cat, Salem, Mass.
Bookman, 443 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Boston Evening Transcript, 324 Washington Street, Boston, Mass.
Century Magazine, 353 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Collier's Weekly, 416 West 13th Street, New York City.
Cosmopolitan Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Delineator, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Detective Story Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
Everybody's Magazine, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Every Week, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Forum, 286 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Good Housekeeping, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Bazar, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Magazine, Franklin Square, New York City.
Hearst's Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Illustrated Sunday Magazine, 193 Main Street, Buffalo, N. Y.
Ladies' Home Journal, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Live Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
McCall's Magazine, 236 West 37th Street, New York City.
[Pg 485]McClure's Magazine, 251 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Metropolitan Magazine, 432 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Midland, Moorhead, Minn.
Milestones, Akron, Ohio.
Munsey's Magazine, 8 West 40th Street, New York City.
Outlook, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Pagan, 174 Centre Street, New York City.
Parisienne, Printing Crafts Building, 461 Eighth Avenue, New York City.
Pearson's Magazine, 34 Union Square, New York City.
Pictorial Review, 216 West 39th Street, New York City.
Queen's Work, 3200 Russell Avenue, St. Louis, Mo.
Reedy's Mirror, Syndicate Trust Building, St. Louis, Mo.
Saturday Evening Post, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Scribner's Magazine, 597 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Short Stories, Garden City, Long Island, N. Y.
Smart Set, Printing Crafts Building, New York City.
Snappy Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
Southern Woman's Magazine, American Building, Nashville, Tenn.
Stratford Journal, 32 Oliver Street, Boston, Mass.
Sunset Magazine, 460 Fourth Street, San Francisco, Cal.
To-day's Housewife, 461 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Top-Notch Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
Touchstone, 118 East 30th Street, New York City.
Woman's Home Companion, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Woman's World, 107 So. Clinton Street, Chicago, Ill.
Youth's Companion, St. Paul Street, Boston, Mass.
[Pg 486]
Ainslee's Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
All-Story Weekly, 8 West 40th Street, New York City.
American Magazine, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Art World, 2 West 45th Street, New York City.
Atlantic Monthly, 3 Park Street, Boston, Mass.
Bellman, 118 South 6th Street, Minneapolis, Minn.
Black Cat, Salem, Mass.
Bookman, 443 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Boston Evening Transcript, 324 Washington Street, Boston, Mass.
Century Magazine, 353 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Collier's Weekly, 416 West 13th Street, New York City.
Cosmopolitan Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Delineator, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Detective Story Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
Everybody's Magazine, Spring and Macdougal Streets, New York City.
Every Week, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Forum, 286 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Good Housekeeping, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Bazar, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Harper's Magazine, Franklin Square, New York City.
Hearst's Magazine, 119 West 40th Street, New York City.
Illustrated Sunday Magazine, 193 Main Street, Buffalo, N. Y.
Ladies' Home Journal, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Live Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
McCall's Magazine, 236 West 37th Street, New York City.
[Pg 485]McClure's Magazine, 251 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Metropolitan Magazine, 432 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Midland, Moorhead, Minn.
Milestones, Akron, Ohio.
Munsey's Magazine, 8 West 40th Street, New York City.
Outlook, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Pagan, 174 Centre Street, New York City.
Parisienne, Printing Crafts Building, 461 Eighth Avenue, New York City.
Pearson's Magazine, 34 Union Square, New York City.
Pictorial Review, 216 West 39th Street, New York City.
Queen's Work, 3200 Russell Avenue, St. Louis, Mo.
Reedy's Mirror, Syndicate Trust Building, St. Louis, Mo.
Saturday Evening Post, Independence Square, Philadelphia, Pa.
Scribner's Magazine, 597 Fifth Avenue, New York City.
Short Stories, Garden City, Long Island, N. Y.
Smart Set, Printing Crafts Building, New York City.
Snappy Stories, 35 West 39th Street, New York City.
Southern Woman's Magazine, American Building, Nashville, Tenn.
Stratford Journal, 32 Oliver Street, Boston, Mass.
Sunset Magazine, 460 Fourth Street, San Francisco, Cal.
To-day's Housewife, 461 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Top-Notch Magazine, 79 Seventh Avenue, New York City.
Touchstone, 118 East 30th Street, New York City.
Woman's Home Companion, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City.
Woman's World, 107 So. Clinton Street, Chicago, Ill.
Youth's Companion, St. Paul Street, Boston, Mass.
[Pg 486]
THE BIOGRAPHICAL ROLL OF HONOR OF AMERICAN SHORT STORIES FOR 1917
Note. Only stories by American authors are listed. The best sixty-three stories are indicated by an asterisk before the title of the story. The index figures 1, 2, and 3 prefixed to the name of the author indicate that his work has been included in the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, and 1916 respectively.
Note. Only stories by American authors are included. The top sixty-three stories are marked with an asterisk before the title. The index numbers 1, 2, and 3 placed next to the author's name show that their work has been featured in the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, and 1916 respectively.
"Amid, John." (M. M. Stearns.) Born at West Hartford, Conn., 1884. Lived in New England at Hartford, South Dartmouth, Mass., and Randolph, N. H., until 1903, with the exception of two years abroad. Threatened with blindness when fifteen years old, and gave up school work, but later resumed studies, graduating from Stanford University, 1906. Has been active in newspaper work in Los Angeles. Has since developed water, broken horses, and set out lemon trees. Married. Three children. Good mechanic. Musical. Fond of boating and chess. Authority on turkey raising. At present associate scenario editor of the American Film Company, Santa Barbara, Cal.
"Amid, John."" (M.M. Stearns.) Born in West Hartford, Connecticut, in 1884. Lived in New England in Hartford, South Dartmouth, Massachusetts, and Randolph, New Hampshire, until 1903, except for two years spent abroad. He was at risk of going blind at fifteen and had to leave school, but he later returned to his studies, graduating from Stanford University in 1906. He has been involved in newspaper work in Los Angeles. Since then, he has developed water resources, trained horses, and planted lemon trees. He is married and has three children. He’s a skilled mechanic, plays music, enjoys boating and chess, and is an expert in turkey farming. Currently, he is the associate scenario editor for the American Film Company in Santa Barbara, California.
Professor, A.
Prof. A.
(3) Anderson, Sherwood. Born in Camden, Ohio. Primary school education. Newsboy until he became strong enough to work; then a day laborer. With American army in Cuban campaign. Studied for a few months at college, Springfield, Ohio. Now an advertising writer. Author of "Windy McPherson's Son" and "Marching Men." Has three novels, three books of short stories, and book of songs unpublished. First short story published, "The Rabbit-pen," Harper's Magazine, July, 1914. Lives in Chicago.
(3) Anderson, Sherwood. Born in Camden, Ohio. Completed elementary school. Worked as a newsboy until he was strong enough for labor jobs; then he took on day labor. Served in the American army during the Cuban campaign. Attended college for a few months in Springfield, Ohio. Currently an advertising writer. Author of "Windy McPherson's Son" and "Marching Men." Has three unpublished novels, three collections of short stories, and a book of songs. His first published short story, "The Rabbit-pen," appeared in Harper's Magazine in July 1914. Resides in Chicago.
"Mother."
Thinker, The.
Untold Lie, The.
"Mom."
The Thinker.
The Untold Lie.
(3) Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman. Born at Mobile, Ala. While still a baby, moved with her parents to Lexington, Ky., where she lived until about 1880. Married W. S. Andrews,[Pg 487] 1884, now Justice Supreme Court of New York. Chief interests: horseback riding, shooting, and fishing. Author of "The Marshal," "The Enchanted Forest," "The Three Things," "The Good Samaritan," "The Perfect Tribute," "Bob and the Guides," "The Militants," "The Eternal Feminine," "The Eternal Masculine," "The Courage of the Commonplace," "The Lifted Bandage," "Counsel Assigned," "Better Treasure," and "Old Glory." First short story, "Crowned with Glory and Honor," Scribner's Magazine, February, 1902. Resides in Syracuse, N. Y.
(3) Andrews, Mary Raymond Shipman. Born in Mobile, Alabama. When she was just a baby, her family moved to Lexington, Kentucky, where she lived until around 1880. She married W. S. Andrews,[Pg 487] in 1884, who is now a Justice of the Supreme Court of New York. Her main interests include horseback riding, shooting, and fishing. She is the author of "The Marshal," "The Enchanted Forest," "The Three Things," "The Good Samaritan," "The Perfect Tribute," "Bob and the Guides," "The Militants," "The Eternal Feminine," "The Eternal Masculine," "The Courage of the Commonplace," "The Lifted Bandage," "Counsel Assigned," "Better Treasure," and "Old Glory." Her first short story, "Crowned with Glory and Honor," was published in Scribner's Magazine in February 1902. She lives in Syracuse, New York.
Blood Brothers.
Return of K. of K., The.
Blood Brothers.
The Return of K. of K.
(3) Babcock, Edwina Stanton. Born at Nyack, N. Y. One of eleven children. Academic experience up to age of twenty-three, one year in private school. Attended extension classes in English, Teachers' College, Columbia University. Author "Greek Wayfarers," a volume of verse. First short story, "The Diary of a Cat," Harper's Magazine, August, 1904. Her deepest enthusiasms are children, the mountains of Greece, the French Theatre, and the Irish imagination. She lives at Nyack, N. Y., and Nantucket, Mass.
(3) Babcock, Edwina Stanton. Born in Nyack, NY. One of eleven children. Academic experience up to the age of twenty-three, including one year at a private school. Attended extension classes in English at Teachers College, Columbia University. Author of "Greek Wayfarers," a collection of poems. Her first short story, "The Diary of a Cat," was published in Harper's Magazine in August 1904. Her greatest passions are children, the mountains of Greece, French theater, and Irish imagination. She lives in Nyack, NY, and Nantucket, MA.
*Excursion, The.
*Field Trip, The.*
Barnard, Floy Tolbert. Born in Hunter, Ohio, 1879. High school education in Perry, Iowa. Married Dr. Leslie O. Barnard, 1902. Went West, 1905. Descendant of Rouget de Lisle, author of the "Marseillaise," through her mother. Her great-grandfather dropped the "de" to please a Quaker girl, who would not otherwise marry him, so opposed was she to the French, and to a name so associated with war. Her first story, "—Nor the Smell of Fire," appeared in Young's Magazine February, 1915. Lives in Seattle, Wash.
Barnard, Floy Tolbert. Born in Hunter, Ohio, 1879. Completed high school in Perry, Iowa. Married Dr. Leslie O. Barnard in 1902. Moved to the West in 1905. She is a descendant of Rouget de Lisle, the author of the "Marseillaise," through her mother. Her great-grandfather dropped the "de" to win over a Quaker girl who refused to marry him because she was so against the French and a name linked to war. Her first story, "—Nor the Smell of Fire," was published in Young's Magazine in February 1915. Currently resides in Seattle, Washington.
Surprise in Perspective, A.
Surprise in Perspective, A.
Beer, Thomas. Born in 1889, Council Bluffs, Iowa. Educated at MacKenzie School, Dobbs Ferry, N. Y., Yale College (1911), Columbia Law School. Now in National army. First story, "The Brothers," Century, February, 1917. Chief interest: the theatre. Lives at Yonkers, N. Y.
Beer, Tom. Born in 1889 in Council Bluffs, Iowa. Educated at MacKenzie School in Dobbs Ferry, N.Y., Yale College (1911), and Columbia Law School. Currently in the National Army. First story, "The Brothers," published in Century, February 1917. Main interest: the theater. Lives in Yonkers, N.Y.
*Brothers, The.
*Onnie.
*Brothers, The.*
*Onnie.*
(3) Bottome, Phyllis. Born of American parents. Now resident in England. Author of "The Derelict," "The Second Fiddle," and "The Dark Tower."
(3) Bottome, Phyllis. Born to American parents. Currently living in England. Author of "The Derelict," "The Second Fiddle," and "The Dark Tower."
*Ironstone.
[Pg 488]
*Ironstone. [Pg 488]
"Breck, John." (Elizabeth C. A. Smith.) Lives in Grosse Isle, Mich.
"Breck, John." (Elizabeth C. A. Smith.) Lives in Grosse Ile, MI.
*From Hungary.
*From Hungary.
(3) Brooks, Alden. Author of "The Fighting Men." Lives in Paris. Now in the American army in France.
(3) Brooks, Alden. Author of "The Fighting Men." Lives in Paris. Currently serving in the American army in France.
Three Slavs, The.
The Three Slavs.
(23) Brown, Alice. Born at Hampton Falls, N. H., 1857. Graduated from Robinson Seminary, Exeter, N. H., 1876. Author "Fools of Nature," "Meadow-Grass," "The Road to Castaly," "The Day of His Youth," "Tiverton Tales," "King's End," "Margaret Warrener," "The Mannerings," "High Noon," "Paradise," "The County Road," "The Court of Love," "Rose MacLeod," "The Story of Thyrza," "Country Neighbors," "John Winterbourne's Family," "The One-Footed Fairy," "The Secret of the Clan," "Vanishing Points," "Robin Hood's Barn," "My Love and I," "Children of Earth," "The Prisoner," "Bromley Neighbourhood," and other books. Lives in Boston.
(23) Alice Brown. Born in Hampton Falls, NH, 1857. Graduated from Robinson Seminary in Exeter, NH, 1876. Author of "Fools of Nature," "Meadow-Grass," "The Road to Castaly," "The Day of His Youth," "Tiverton Tales," "King's End," "Margaret Warrener," "The Mannerings," "High Noon," "Paradise," "The County Road," "The Court of Love," "Rose MacLeod," "The Story of Thyrza," "Country Neighbors," "John Winterbourne's Family," "The One-Footed Fairy," "The Secret of the Clan," "Vanishing Points," "Robin Hood's Barn," "My Love and I," "Children of Earth," "The Prisoner," "Bromley Neighbourhood," and other books. Lives in Boston.
*Flying Teuton, The.
Nemesis.
*Flying Teuton, The.
Nemesis.
(1) Burt, Maxwell Struthers. Born in Philadelphia, 1882. Educated at Princeton, 1904, and at Merton College, Oxford. Author of "In the High Hills." Instructor of English at Princeton for two years. Then went West, settling in Jackson Hole, Wyo., where he is senior partner of a cattle ranch. He is now in the Signal Corps, Aviation Section, U. S. Army. First story, "The Water-Hole," Scribner's Magazine, July, 1915 (reprinted in "The Best Short Stories of 1915").
(1) Burt, Maxwell Struthers. Born in Philadelphia, 1882. Educated at Princeton, 1904, and at Merton College, Oxford. Author of "In the High Hills." Taught English at Princeton for two years. Then moved West, settling in Jackson Hole, Wyoming, where he is the senior partner of a cattle ranch. He is currently in the Signal Corps, Aviation Section, U.S. Army. His first story, "The Water-Hole," appeared in Scribner's Magazine in July 1915 (reprinted in "The Best Short Stories of 1915").
*Closed Doors.
*Cup of Tea, A.
Glory of the Wild Green Earth, The.
John O'May.
Le Panache.
*Closed Doors.*
A Cup of Tea.
The Beauty of the Wild Green Earth.
John O'May.
The Panache.
(13) Buzzell, Francis. Born in Romeo, Mich., 1882. His father was editor of the Romeo Hydrant, which Mr. Buzzell mentions in his Almont stories as the "Almont Hydrant." Moved when he was seven years old to Port Huron, Mich. Backward student. Educated in private school, and one year in Port Huron High School and Business College. Worked in railroad yards, and at age of nineteen as reporter on Port Huron Herald. At twenty-one became Chicago newspaper reporter, and later, associate editor, Popular Mechanics. In 1912 began literary career by publishing two poems in Poetry. Went to New York determined to become a great poet, and stayed there nine[Pg 489] months. Married Miriam Kiper and returned to Chicago. Now a chief petty officer, U. S. N., and associate editor of Great Lakes Recruit. Lives in Lake Bluff, Ill.
(13) Buzzell, Francis. Born in Romeo, Michigan, in 1882. His father was the editor of the Romeo Hydrant, which Mr. Buzzell refers to in his Almont stories as the "Almont Hydrant." He moved to Port Huron, Michigan, when he was seven years old. He was a struggling student, educated in a private school, and spent one year at Port Huron High School and Business College. He worked in railroad yards and, at the age of nineteen, became a reporter for the Port Huron Herald. By twenty-one, he was a newspaper reporter in Chicago and later became the associate editor of Popular Mechanics. In 1912, he started his literary career by publishing two poems in Poetry. He went to New York, determined to become a great poet, and stayed there for nine[Pg 489] months. He married Miriam Kiper and returned to Chicago. He is now a chief petty officer in the U.S. Navy and the associate editor of Great Lakes Recruit. He lives in Lake Bluff, Illinois.
*Lonely Places.
*Long Vacation, The.
*Lonely Places*
*The Long Vacation*
(3) Campbell, Fleta. (See Roll of Honor for 1916 under Springer, Fleta Campbell.) Born in Newton, Kan., 1886, moved to Oklahoma, 1889. Educated in common schools of the frontier, no high school, and a year and a half preparatory school, University of Oklahoma. Lived in Texas and California. First story, "Solitude," Harper's Magazine, March, 1912. Lives in New York City.
(3) Campbell, Fleta. (See Roll of Honor for 1916 under Springer, Fleta Campbell.) Born in Newton, Kansas, in 1886, moved to Oklahoma in 1889. Educated in the local schools of the frontier, with no high school experience, and completed a year and a half of preparatory school at the University of Oklahoma. Lived in Texas and California. First story, "Solitude," published in Harper's Magazine, March 1912. Currently resides in New York City.
*Mistress, The.
*Mistress, The.*
Cederschiöld, Gunnar.
Cederschiöld, Gunnar.
*Foundling, The.
*The Foundling.*
Chamberlain, George Agnew. Born of American parents, São Paulo, Brazil, 1879. Educated Lawrenceville School, N. J., and Princeton. Unmarried. In consular service since 1904. Now American Consul at Lourenço Marquez, Portuguese East Africa.
Chamberlain, George Agnew. Born to American parents in São Paulo, Brazil, 1879. Educated at Lawrenceville School, NJ, and Princeton. Unmarried. In consular service since 1904. Currently American Consul in Lourenço Marques, Portuguese East Africa.
Man Who Went Back, The.
The Man Who Went Back.
Cleghorn, Sarah Norcliffe. Born at Norfolk, Va., 1876. Educated at Burr and Burton Seminary, Manchester, Vt., an old country co-educational school; and one year at Radcliffe. Writer and tutor by profession. Chief interests are anti-vivisection, socialism, and above all, pacifism of the "extreme" kind. She likes best of everything in the world to go on a picnic with plenty of children. First short story, "The Mellen Idolatry," Delineator, about 1900. Author of "A Turnpike Lady," "The Spinster," "Fellow Captains" (with Dorothy Canfield), and "Portraits and Protests." Lives in Manchester, Vt.
Sarah Norcliffe Cleghorn. Born in Norfolk, VA, 1876. Educated at Burr and Burton Seminary in Manchester, VT, a historic co-ed school; and spent one year at Radcliffe. Works as a writer and tutor. Her main interests include anti-vivisection, socialism, and especially extreme pacifism. She enjoys going on picnics with lots of kids more than anything else in the world. Her first short story, "The Mellen Idolatry," was published in the Delineator around 1900. She is the author of "A Turnpike Lady," "The Spinster," "Fellow Captains" (with Dorothy Canfield), and "Portraits and Protests." Resides in Manchester, VT.
"Mr. Charles Raleigh Rawdon, Ma'am."
"Mr. Charles Raleigh Rawdon, Ma'am."
(23) Cobb, Irvin Shrewsbury. Born at Paducah, Ky., 1876. Education limited to attendance of public and private schools up to age of sixteen. Reporter and cartoonist for several years; magazine contributor since 1910. Chief interests, outdoor life and travel. First short story, "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," Saturday Evening Post, November, 1910. Author of "Back Home," "Cobb's Anatomy," "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," "Cobb's Bill of Fare," "Roughing It de Luxe," "Europe Revised," "Paths of Glory," "Speaking of Operations," "Local Color," "Fibble, D. D.," "Old Judge Priest," "Speaking of Prussians," "Those[Pg 490] Times and These," and "'Twixt the Bluff and the Sound." Lives within commuting distance of New York City.
(23) Cobb, Irvin Shrewsbury. Born in Paducah, Ky., 1876. Education limited to attending public and private schools until the age of sixteen. Worked as a reporter and cartoonist for several years; started contributing to magazines in 1910. Main interests include outdoor life and travel. First short story, "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," published in Saturday Evening Post, November 1910. Author of "Back Home," "Cobb's Anatomy," "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," "Cobb's Bill of Fare," "Roughing It de Luxe," "Europe Revised," "Paths of Glory," "Speaking of Operations," "Local Color," "Fibble, D. D.," "Old Judge Priest," "Speaking of Prussians," "Those[Pg 490] Times and These," and "'Twixt the Bluff and the Sound." Lives within commuting distance of New York City.
*Boys Will Be Boys.
Cinnamon Seed and Sandy Bottom.
*Family Tree, The.
*Quality Folks.
Boys will be boys.
Cinnamon Seed and Sandy Bottom.
*Family Tree, The.*
Good People.
(3) Connolly, James Brendan. Born at South Boston, Mass. Education, parochial and public schools of Boston and a few months in Harvard. Married Elizabeth F. Hurley, 1904. Clerk, inspector, and surveyor with U. S. Engineering Corps, Savannah, 1892-95. Won first Olympic championship of modern times at Athens, 1896. Served in Cuban campaign and in U. S. Navy, 1907-08. Progressive candidate for Congress, 1912. Member National Institute of Arts and Letters. Author "Jeb Hutton," "Out of Gloucester," "The Seiners," "The Deep Sea's Toll," "The Crested Seas," "An Olympic Victor," "Open Water," "Wide Courses," "Sonnie Boy's People," "The Trawler," "Head Winds," and "Running Free." Lives in Boston.
(3) James Brendan Connolly. Born in South Boston, Mass. Education: attended parochial and public schools in Boston, and spent a few months at Harvard. Married Elizabeth F. Hurley in 1904. Worked as a clerk, inspector, and surveyor with the U.S. Engineering Corps in Savannah from 1892 to 1895. Won the first Olympic championship of modern times in Athens in 1896. Served in the Cuban campaign and in the U.S. Navy from 1907 to 1908. Ran as a Progressive candidate for Congress in 1912. Member of the National Institute of Arts and Letters. Author of "Jeb Hutton," "Out of Gloucester," "The Seiners," "The Deep Sea's Toll," "The Crested Seas," "An Olympic Victor," "Open Water," "Wide Courses," "Sonnie Boy's People," "The Trawler," "Head Winds," and "Running Free." Lives in Boston.
Breath o' Dawn.
Breath of Dawn.
(2) Cowdery, Alice. Born in San Francisco. Graduate of Leland Stanford University. First short story, "Gallant Age," Harper's Magazine, September, 1914. Lives in California.
(2) Alice Cowdery. Born in San Francisco. Graduate of Stanford University. First short story, "Gallant Age," published in Harper's Magazine, September 1914. Lives in California.
Robert.
Robert.
Crabbe, Bertha Helen. Born in 1887 in Coxsackie, N. Y. Her father moved his family to Rockaway Beach, L. I., in 1888, when it was little more than an isolated fishing-station. It was her good fortune to live among the novel conditions attending the rapid growth of this pioneer village, and to be surrounded by those interesting and widely varying types of people who are drawn to a city-in-the-making. Educated in public schools of the Rockaways, and at a boarding school in Tarrytown, N. Y. Student of painting. First story published in 1913 in a magazine of the Munsey group. Lives in Far Rockaway.
Crabbe, Bertha Helen. Born in 1887 in Coxsackie, N.Y. Her father moved the family to Rockaway Beach, L.I., in 1888, when it was just an isolated fishing spot. She was fortunate to grow up in the unique environment created by the rapid development of this pioneer village and to be surrounded by the interesting and diverse people attracted to a city in the making. She was educated in the public schools of the Rockaways and at a boarding school in Tarrytown, N.Y. She studied painting. Her first story was published in 1913 in a magazine from the Munsey group. She lives in Far Rockaway.
Once in a Lifetime.
Once in a lifetime.
Dobie, Charles Caldwell. Born in San Francisco, 1881. Education; grammar school and seventeen years' supplementary schooling in University of Hard Knocks. In fire insurance business for nearly twenty years. First story, "An Invasion," San Francisco Argonaut, Oct. 8, 1910. Gave up business, 1916, to devote himself to literature. Lives in San Francisco.
Charles Caldwell Dobie. Born in San Francisco, 1881. Education: grammar school and seventeen years of additional schooling in the University of Hard Knocks. Worked in the fire insurance industry for almost twenty years. First story, "An Invasion," published in the San Francisco Argonaut on October 8, 1910. Left the business in 1916 to focus on writing. Lives in San Francisco.
Empty Pistol, The.
Gifts, The.
*Laughter.
*Our Dog.
[Pg 491]
The Empty Pistol.
The Gifts.
*Laughter.
*Our Dog.
[Pg 491]
Dodge, Mabel.
Dodge, Mabel.
Farmhands.
Farm workers.
(23) Duncan, Norman. Born at Brantford, Ont., 1871. Educated University of Toronto. On staff New York Evening Post, 1897-01; professor rhetoric, Washington and Jefferson College, 1902-06; adjunct professor English literature, University Of Kansas, 1908-10. Travelled widely in Newfoundland, Labrador, Asia, and Australasia. Died 1916. Author: "The Soul of the Street," "The Way of the Sea," "Dr. Luke of the Labrador," "Dr. Grenfell's Parish," "The Mother," "The Adventures of Billy Topsail," "The Cruise of the Shining Light," "Every Man for Himself," "Going Down from Jerusalem," "The Suitable Child," "Higgins," "Billy Topsail & Company," "The Measure of a Man," "The Best of a Bad Job," "A God in Israel," "The Bird-Store Man," "Australian Byways," and "Billy Topsail, M.D."
(23) Duncan, Norman. Born in Brantford, Ontario, 1871. Educated at the University of Toronto. Worked at the New York Evening Post from 1897 to 1901; served as a professor of rhetoric at Washington and Jefferson College from 1902 to 1906; and was an adjunct professor of English literature at the University of Kansas from 1908 to 1910. Traveled extensively in Newfoundland, Labrador, Asia, and Australasia. Died in 1916. Author of: "The Soul of the Street," "The Way of the Sea," "Dr. Luke of the Labrador," "Dr. Grenfell's Parish," "The Mother," "The Adventures of Billy Topsail," "The Cruise of the Shining Light," "Every Man for Himself," "Going Down from Jerusalem," "The Suitable Child," "Higgins," "Billy Topsail & Company," "The Measure of a Man," "The Best of a Bad Job," "A God in Israel," "The Bird-Store Man," "Australian Byways," and "Billy Topsail, M.D."
*Little Nipper of Hide-an'-Seek Harbor, A.
*Little Nipper of Hide-and-Seek Harbor, A.
(13) Dwight, H. G. Born in Constantinople, 1875. Educated at St. Johnsbury Academy, St. Johnsbury, Vt., and Amherst College. Chief interests: gardening and sailing. He remembers neither the title nor the date of his first published story. This because he was his own first editor and publisher. "First real story," "The Bathers," Scribner's Magazine, December, 1903. Author of "Constantinople," "Stamboul Nights," and "Persian Miniatures." Lives in Roselle, N. J. Is now an army field clerk in France.
(13) Dwight, H.G. Born in Istanbul, 1875. Educated at St. Johnsbury Academy in St. Johnsbury, Vt., and Amherst College. Main interests: gardening and sailing. He doesn't remember the title or date of his first published story, because he was his own editor and publisher. "First real story," "The Bathers," Scribner's Magazine, December 1903. Author of "Constantinople," "Stamboul Nights," and "Persian Miniatures." Lives in Roselle, N.J. Currently an army field clerk in France.
*Emperor of Elam, The.
*Emperor of Elam.*
Ferber, Edna. Born in Kalamazoo, Mich., 1887. Educated in public and high schools, Appleton, Wis. Began as reporter on Appleton Daily Crescent at seventeen. Employed on Milwaukee Journal and Chicago Tribune; contributor to magazines since 1910. First short story, "The Homely Heroine," Everybody's Magazine, November, 1910. Jewish religion. Author of "Dawn O'Hara," "Buttered Side Down," "Roast Beef Medium," "Personality Plus," "Emma McChesney & Co.," and "Fanny Herself." Co-author with George V. Hobart of "Our Mrs. McChesney." Lives in New York City.
Edna Ferber. Born in Kalamazoo, MI, in 1887. Educated in public and high schools in Appleton, WI. Started as a reporter for the Appleton Daily Crescent at seventeen. Worked at the Milwaukee Journal and the Chicago Tribune; has contributed to magazines since 1910. Her first short story, "The Homely Heroine," was published in Everybody's Magazine in November 1910. She practiced the Jewish religion. Author of "Dawn O'Hara," "Buttered Side Down," "Roast Beef Medium," "Personality Plus," "Emma McChesney & Co.," and "Fanny Herself." Co-author with George V. Hobart of "Our Mrs. McChesney." Lives in New York City.
*Gay Old Dog, The.
*The Gay Old Dog.*
Folsom, Elizabeth Irons. Born at Peoria, Ill., 1876. Grandfather and father were both writers. For a number of years member of editorial staff of The Pantagraph at Bloomington, Ill., doing the court work there and reading law at the same time. Left newspaper in 1916 to devote herself to fiction.[Pg 492] First short story, "The Scheming of Letitia," Munsey's Magazine, April, 1914. Lives in New York City.
Folsom, Elizabeth Irons. Born in Peoria, IL, 1876. Her grandfather and father were both writers. For several years, she was part of the editorial team at The Pantagraph in Bloomington, IL, covering court cases while simultaneously studying law. She left the newspaper in 1916 to focus on fiction.[Pg 492] Her first short story, "The Scheming of Letitia," was published in Munsey's Magazine in April 1914. She lives in New York City.
Kamerad.
Buddy.
Frank, Waldo. Born in 1800, Long Branch, N. J. Educated in New York public schools and at Yale. (B.A., M.A., and Honorary Fellowship.) While still at college, wrote regular signed column of dramatic criticism in New Haven Journal-Courier. Two years' newspaper work in New York. Went to Europe, devoting himself to study of French and German theater. One of the founders and associate editor of the Seven Arts Magazine. Chief interests: fiction, drama, criticism of American literary standards, and strengthening of relations between America and contemporary European (non-English) cultures. First story, "The Fruit of Misadventure," Smart Set, July, 1915. Author of "The Unwelcome Man." Lives in New York City.
Frank, Waldo. Born in 1800, Long Branch, NJ. Attended public schools in New York and graduated from Yale. (B.A., M.A., and an Honorary Fellowship.) While still in college, he wrote a regular signed column for dramatic criticism in the New Haven Journal-Courier. He spent two years working in newspapers in New York. He then went to Europe, focusing on studying French and German theater. He was one of the founders and an associate editor of the Seven Arts Magazine. His main interests include fiction, drama, critiquing American literary standards, and enhancing connections between America and contemporary European (non-English) cultures. His first story, "The Fruit of Misadventure," appeared in Smart Set in July 1915. He is the author of "The Unwelcome Man." He lives in New York City.
*Bread-Crumbs.
Candles of Romance, The.
Rudd.
*Breadcrumbs.
Candles of Romance, The.
Rudd.
(123) Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins. Born at Randolph, Mass., 1862. Educated at Randolph and Mt. Holyoke. Married Dr. Charles M. Freeman, 1902. Author of "A Humble Romance," "A New England Nun," "Young Lucretia," "Jane Field," "Giles Corey," "Pembroke," "Madelon," "Jerome," "Silence," "Evelina's Garden," "The Love of Parson Lord," "The Heart's Highway," "The Portion of Labor," "Understudies," "Six Trees," "The Wind In the Rose Bush," "The Givers," "Doc Gordon," "By the Light of the Soul," "Shoulders of Atlas," "The Winning Lady," "Green Door," "Butterfly House," "The Yates Pride," "Copy-Cat," and other books. Lives in Metuchen, N. J.
(123) Mary E. Wilkins Freeman. Born in Randolph, Mass., 1862. Educated at Randolph and Mt. Holyoke. Married Dr. Charles M. Freeman in 1902. Author of "A Humble Romance," "A New England Nun," "Young Lucretia," "Jane Field," "Giles Corey," "Pembroke," "Madelon," "Jerome," "Silence," "Evelina's Garden," "The Love of Parson Lord," "The Heart's Highway," "The Portion of Labor," "Understudies," "Six Trees," "The Wind In the Rose Bush," "The Givers," "Doc Gordon," "By the Light of the Soul," "Shoulders of Atlas," "The Winning Lady," "Green Door," "Butterfly House," "The Yates Pride," "Copy-Cat," and other books. Lives in Metuchen, N. J.
Boomerang, The.
Cloak Also, The.
Ring with the Green Stone, The.
Boomerang, The.
The Cloak.
The Ring with the Green Stone.
Geer, Cornelia Throop, is an instructor in Bryn Mawr College.
Geer, Cornelia Throop is a teacher at Bryn Mawr College.
*Pearls Before Swine.
*Pearls Before Swine.*
(123) Gerould, Katharine Fullerton. Born in Brockton, Mass., 1879. Graduate of Radcliffe College. Married, 1910. Reader in English, Bryn Mawr, 1901-10. Author: "Vain Oblations," "The Great Tradition," "Hawaii," and "A Change of Air." Lives in New Jersey.
(123) Katharine Fullerton Gerould. Born in Brockton, Massachusetts, 1879. Graduated from Radcliffe College. Married in 1910. English instructor at Bryn Mawr from 1901 to 1910. Author of "Vain Oblations," "The Great Tradition," "Hawaii," and "A Change of Air." Lives in New Jersey.
*East of Eden.
*Hand of Jim Fane, The.
*Knight's Move, The.
*Wax Doll, The.
*What They Seem.
[Pg 493]
East of Eden.
The Hand of Jim Fane.
The Knight's Move.
The Wax Figure.
*What They Appear To Be.
[Pg 493]
Glasgow, Ellen. Born in Richmond, Va., 1874. Educated at home, but this has been supplemented by a wide range of reading, and travel both abroad and in this country. Her first short story was "A Point in Morals," Harper's Magazine, about 1897. Author of "The Descendant," "Some Phases of an Inferior Planet," "The Voice of the People," "The Freeman and Other Poems," "The Battleground," "The Deliverance," "The Wheel of Life," "The Ancient Law," "The Romance of a Plain Man," "The Miller of Old Church," "Virginia," "Life and Gabriella." She lives in Richmond, Va.
Glasgow, Ellen. Born in Richmond, VA, in 1874. She was educated at home, but this was supplemented by a broad range of reading and travel both abroad and within the country. Her first short story, "A Point in Morals," was published in Harper's Magazine around 1897. She is the author of "The Descendant," "Some Phases of an Inferior Planet," "The Voice of the People," "The Freeman and Other Poems," "The Battleground," "The Deliverance," "The Wheel of Life," "The Ancient Law," "The Romance of a Plain Man," "The Miller of Old Church," "Virginia," and "Life and Gabriella." She lives in Richmond, VA.
*Dare's Gift.
*Dare's Gift.*
Glaspell, Susan. (Mrs. George Cram Cook.) Born in Davenport, Iowa, 1882. Graduate Drake University. Reporter in Des Moines for several years. The idea for "A Jury of Her Peers" came from a murder trial which she reported. Chief interest: the little theater. Associated with the Provincetown Players. Married George Cram Cook, 1913. First story, "In the Face of His Constituents," Harper's Magazine, October 1903. Author of "The Glory of the Conquered," "The Visioning," "Lifted Masks," "Fidelity," several one-act plays: "Trifles," "Suppressed Desires" (in collaboration with George Cram Cook), "The People," and "Close the Book." Lives in Provincetown and New York City.
Susan Glaspell. (Mrs. George Cram Cook.) Born in Davenport, Iowa, 1882. Graduated from Drake University. Worked as a reporter in Des Moines for several years. The idea for "A Jury of Her Peers" came from a murder trial she covered. Her main interest was in the little theater. She was associated with the Provincetown Players. Married George Cram Cook in 1913. Her first story, "In the Face of His Constituents," appeared in Harper's Magazine in October 1903. She is the author of "The Glory of the Conquered," "The Visioning," "Lifted Masks," "Fidelity," and several one-act plays: "Trifles," "Suppressed Desires" (written with George Cram Cook), "The People," and "Close the Book." She lives in Provincetown and New York City.
*Hearing Ear, The.
*Jury of Her Peers, A.
Matter of Gesture, A.
The Listening Ear.
A Jury of Her Peers.
A Matter of Gesture.
(13) Gordon, Armistead Churchill. Born in Albemarle County, Va., 1855. Educated at classical academy in Warrenton, N. C., and Charlottesville, Va., and at University of Virginia. Lawyer in Staunton, Va., since 1879. First story, "Envion," South Atlantic Magazine, July, 1880. Of this story his friend, Thomas Nelson Page, wrote in a preface to a volume of Mr. Gordon's stories, printed in 1899, but never published, entitled "Envion and Other Tales of Old and New Virginia": "To one of these sketches the writer is personally indebted for the idea of a tragic love affair during the war, an idea which he employed in his story 'Marse Chan,' and also for the method which he adopted of telling the story through the medium of a faithful servant." Author of "Befo' de War: Echoes in Negro Dialect" (with Thomas Nelson Page), "Congressional Currency," "For Truth and Freedom: Poems of Commemoration," "The Gay Gordons," "The Gift of the Morning Star," "The Ivory Gate," "Robin Aroon: A Comedy of Manners," "William Fitzhugh Gordon, a Virginian of the Old School," "J. L. M. Curry"[Pg 494] (with E. A. Alderman), "Maje, a Love Story," and "Ommirandy." Lives in Staunton, Va.
(13) Gordon Armistead Churchill. Born in Albemarle County, VA, 1855. Educated at a classical academy in Warrenton, NC, and Charlottesville, VA, as well as at the University of Virginia. Has been a lawyer in Staunton, VA, since 1879. His first story, "Envion," was published in South Atlantic Magazine in July 1880. His friend, Thomas Nelson Page, mentioned in a preface to a collection of Mr. Gordon's stories, printed in 1899 but never published, titled "Envion and Other Tales of Old and New Virginia": "To one of these sketches, the writer is personally indebted for the idea of a tragic love affair during the war, an idea he used in his story 'Marse Chan,' and also for the method of storytelling through the perspective of a loyal servant." Author of "Befo' de War: Echoes in Negro Dialect" (with Thomas Nelson Page), "Congressional Currency," "For Truth and Freedom: Poems of Commemoration," "The Gay Gordons," "The Gift of the Morning Star," "The Ivory Gate," "Robin Aroon: A Comedy of Manners," "William Fitzhugh Gordon, a Virginian of the Old School," "J. L. M. Curry"[Pg 494] (with E. A. Alderman), "Maje, a Love Story," and "Ommirandy." Lives in Staunton, VA.
*His Father's Flag.
*His Dad's Flag.
(3) Greene, Frederick Stuart. Born in Rappahannock County, Va., 1870. Graduated from Virginia Military Institute, 1890. Civil engineer until May 14, 1917. Now commanding officer of Company "B," 302d Engineers, National Army, Camp Upton, N. Y. His chief interests are to see this war to a successful conclusion, and to devote himself thereafter to writing. First story, "Stictuit," Saturday Evening Post, April 5, 1913. Editor of "The Grim 13." Lives on Long Island, N. Y.
(3) Frederick Stuart Greene. Born in Rappahannock County, VA, 1870. Graduated from Virginia Military Institute in 1890. Worked as a civil engineer until May 14, 1917. Currently the commanding officer of Company "B," 302d Engineers, National Army, Camp Upton, NY. His main interests are to see this war end successfully and to focus on writing afterward. His first story, "Stictuit," was published in the Saturday Evening Post on April 5, 1913. He is the editor of "The Grim 13." He lives on Long Island, NY.
*Bunker Mouse, The.
*"Molly McGuire, Fourteen."
*Bunker Mouse, The.
*"Molly McGuire, 14."
(3) Hallet, Richard Matthews. Born in Yarmouthport, Mass. Author of "The Lady Aft" and "Trial By Fire."
(3) Hallet, Richard Matthews. Born in Yarmouthport, MA. Author of "The Lady Aft" and "Trial By Fire."
*Rainbow Pete.
*Rainbow Pete.
Harris, Corra May. Born at Farm Hill, Ga. 1869. Married Rev. Lundy Howard Harris, 1887. Methodist. Began writing for the Independent, 1899. Author: "The Jessica Letters" (with Paul Elmer More), "A Circuit Rider's Wife," "Eve's Second Husband," "The Recording Angel," "In Search of a Husband," and "Co-Citizens." Lives in Rydal, Ga.
Harris, Corra May. Born in Farm Hill, GA in 1869. Married Rev. Lundy Howard Harris in 1887. Methodist. Started writing for the Independent in 1899. Author of "The Jessica Letters" (with Paul Elmer More), "A Circuit Rider's Wife," "Eve's Second Husband," "The Recording Angel," "In Search of a Husband," and "Co-Citizens." Lives in Rydal, GA.
Other Soldiers in France, The.
Other Soldiers in France, The.
Hartman, Lee Foster. Born in Fort Wayne, Ind., 1879. Graduate of Wesleyan University. Engaged in newspaper and magazine work in New York City since 1901. Now assistant editor of Harper's Magazine. First story, "My Lady's Bracelet," Munsey's Magazine, October, 1904. Author of "The White Sapphire." Lives in New York City.
Lee Foster Hartman. Born in Fort Wayne, Indiana, 1879. Graduated from Wesleyan University. Has been working in newspapers and magazines in New York City since 1901. Currently the assistant editor of Harper's Magazine. His first story, "My Lady's Bracelet," was published in Munsey's Magazine in October 1904. Author of "The White Sapphire." Resides in New York City.
*Frazee.
*Frazee.
Hemenway, Hetty Lawrence. (Mrs. Auguste Richard.) Born in Boston, 1890. Educated in private schools in her home city. She has always been fond of outdoor life and devoted to animals, especially dogs and horses. Married Lieut. Auguste Richard, 1917. First story, "Four Days," Atlantic Monthly, May, 1917, since reprinted in book form.
Hemenway, Hetty L. (Mrs. Auguste Richard.) Born in Boston, 1890. Educated in private schools in her hometown. She has always loved the outdoors and is passionate about animals, especially dogs and horses. Married Lieutenant Auguste Richard in 1917. Her first story, "Four Days," was published in the Atlantic Monthly in May 1917 and has since been reprinted as a book.
*Four Days.
*Four Days.*
Hunt, Edward Eyre. Graduate of Harvard. Associated with American Relief Commission in Belgium. Author of "War-Bread."
Hunt, Edward Eyre. Harvard graduate. Worked with the American Relief Commission in Belgium. Author of "War-Bread."
(23) Hurst, Fannie. Born in Hamilton, Ohio, 1889, but spent the first nineteen years of her life in St. Louis, Mo. An only child, and consequently forced into much solitude and a precocious amount of reading. Educated at home and in public schools of St. Louis. Graduate of Washington University. Two years' graduate work at Columbia. After vacillating between writing and the stage, the pen finally conquered, and between 1909 and 1912 just thirty-three manuscripts were submitted to and rejected by one publication alone,—a publication which later came to feature her work. First short story published in Reedy's Mirror, 1909; second story in Smith's Magazine, 1912. Lives in New York City. Active in women's suffrage, tennis and single tax; but her chief interest is her writing, her work-day being six hours long. Has made personal studies of the life she interprets, having at various times apprenticed herself as waitress, saleswoman, and factory-girl. Author of "Just Around the Corner," "Every Soul Hath Its Song," "Gaslight Sonatas."
(23) Hurst, Fannie. Born in Hamilton, Ohio, in 1889, she spent the first nineteen years of her life in St. Louis, Missouri. As an only child, she often experienced solitude and developed an early love for reading. She was educated at home and in public schools in St. Louis. She graduated from Washington University and completed two years of graduate work at Columbia. After wavering between writing and acting, she ultimately chose writing, and between 1909 and 1912, she submitted thirty-three manuscripts to one publication alone, which later featured her work. Her first short story was published in Reedy's Mirror in 1909, followed by a second story in Smith's Magazine in 1912. She lives in New York City and is involved in women’s suffrage, tennis, and the single tax; however, her main focus is her writing, with her workday lasting six hours. She has done personal studies on the subjects she writes about by working at times as a waitress, saleswoman, and factory worker. She is the author of "Just Around the Corner," "Every Soul Hath Its Song," and "Gaslight Sonatas."
*Get Ready the Wreaths.
Solitary Reaper.
*Get Ready the Wreaths.
Solitary Reaper.
Hutchison, Percy Adams. Graduate of, and for some years instructor at, Harvard University.
Hutchison, Percy Adams. A graduate of, and for several years a teacher at, Harvard University.
*Journey's End.
*Journey's End.*
(3) Johnson, Fanny Kemble. (Mrs. Vincent Costello.) Born in Rockbridge County, Va., and educated in private schools. Moved to Charleston, W. Va., 1897. Married Vincent Costello, 1899. Has lived in Wheeling, W. Va., since 1907. Her chief interests are her four children, her writing, and contemporary history as it is made from day to day. "The Pathway Round," Atlantic Monthly, August, 1900, marked her entrance into the professional magazines. Author of "The Beloved Son."
(3) Johnson, Fanny Kemble. (Mrs. Vincent Costello.) Born in Rockbridge County, Virginia, and educated in private schools. Moved to Charleston, West Virginia, in 1897. Married Vincent Costello in 1899. Has lived in Wheeling, West Virginia, since 1907. Her main interests are her four children, her writing, and contemporary history as it unfolds daily. "The Pathway Round," published in Atlantic Monthly, August 1900, marked her debut in professional magazines. Author of "The Beloved Son."
*Strange-Looking Man, The.
*The Odd-Looking Man.*
Jones, E. Clement. Born in Boston, 1890. First short story in verse, "Country Breath and the Ungoverned Brother," London Nation, 1911. Contributor to The New Republic and The Seven Arts. Lives in Concord, Mass.
Jones, E. Clement. Born in Boston, 1890. First short story in verse, "Country Breath and the Ungoverned Brother," published in London Nation, 1911. Contributor to The New Republic and The Seven Arts. Lives in Concord, Massachusetts.
*Sea-Turn, The.
*Sea-Turn, The.*
Kauffman, Reginald Wright. Born at Columbia, Pa., 1877. Educated at St. Paul's School, Concord, and at Harvard. Married, 1909. In newspaper work since 1897. Associate editor Saturday Evening Post, 1904-07; later associate editor Delineator, and managing editor Hampton's Magazine. Author of "Jarvis of Harvard," "The Things That Are Cæsar's," "The[Pg 496] Chasm," "Miss Frances Baird, Detective," "The Bachelor's Guide to Matrimony," "What is Socialism?", "My Heart and Stephanie," "The House of Bondage," "The Girl That Goes Wrong," "The Way of Peace," "The Sentence of Silence," "The Latter Day Saints" (with Ruth Kauffman), "Running Sands," "The Spider's Web," "Little Old Belgium," "In a Moment of Time," "Jim," and "The Silver Spoon." Lives in Columbia, Pa.
Kauffman, Reginald Wright. Born in Columbia, PA, 1877. Educated at St. Paul's School in Concord and Harvard. Married in 1909. Has been working in newspapers since 1897. Served as associate editor for the Saturday Evening Post from 1904 to 1907; later worked as associate editor for Delineator and managing editor for Hampton's Magazine. Author of "Jarvis of Harvard," "The Things That Are Cæsar's," "The Chasm," "Miss Frances Baird, Detective," "The Bachelor's Guide to Matrimony," "What is Socialism?", "My Heart and Stephanie," "The House of Bondage," "The Girl That Goes Wrong," "The Way of Peace," "The Sentence of Silence," "The Latter Day Saints" (with Ruth Kauffman), "Running Sands," "The Spider's Web," "Little Old Belgium," "In a Moment of Time," "Jim," and "The Silver Spoon." Lives in Columbia, PA.
Lonely House, The.
The Lonely House.
Kline, Burton. Born at Williamsport, Pa., 1877. Educated at Dickinson Seminary, Williamsport, and at Harvard. Married, 1909. Newspaper man. Magazine editor Boston Transcript. Republican. Lutheran. Author of "Struck by Lightning" and "The End of the Flight." Lives in Arlington, Mass.
Kline, Burton. Born in Williamsport, PA, 1877. Educated at Dickinson Seminary in Williamsport and at Harvard. Married in 1909. Worked in newspapers. Magazine editor for the Boston Transcript. Republican. Lutheran. Author of "Struck by Lightning" and "The End of the Flight." Lives in Arlington, MA.
*Caller in the Night, The.
*Caller in the Night.*
Krysto, Christina. Born in Batum, Russia, 1887. Her early education was thoroughly Russian. She was taught at home and given unrestricted freedom in a really fine library. Emigrated to California when nine years old. Studied at University of California. Now engaged in ranch work and the endeavor to arrange her life so that there will be room in it for writing. "Babanchik" is her first story. She lives in Alta Loma, Cal.
Krysto, Christina. Born in Batum, Russia, in 1887. Her early education was purely Russian. She was homeschooled and had complete freedom to use a really great library. She moved to California at the age of nine. She studied at the University of California. Now she’s involved in ranch work and is trying to arrange her life to make space for writing. "Babanchik" is her first story. She lives in Alta Loma, CA.
Babanchik.
Babanchik.
Lee, Jennette. Born at Bristol, Conn., 1860. Attended Bristol schools. Began teaching, 1876. Graduated from Smith College, 1886. First story, "Bufiddle," published in the Independent, 1886. Taught English at Vassar, Western Reserve College for Women, and Smith College. Her special interest is relating education to life. Resigned professorship in English at Smith College, 1913. Married Gerald Stanley Lee, 1896. Author of "Kate Wetherell," "A Pillar of Salt," "The Son of a Fiddler," "Uncle William," "The Ibsen Secret," "Simeon Tetlow's Shadow," "Happy Island," "Mr. Achilles," "The Taste of Apples," "The Woman in the Alcove," "Aunt Jane," "The Symphony Play," "Unfinished Portraits," and "The Green Jacket." She lives in Northampton, Mass.
Lee, Jennette. Born in Bristol, Connecticut, in 1860. Attended schools in Bristol. Started teaching in 1876. Graduated from Smith College in 1886. Her first story, "Bufiddle," was published in the Independent in 1886. Taught English at Vassar, Western Reserve College for Women, and Smith College. She is particularly interested in connecting education to real life. Resigned from her English professorship at Smith College in 1913. Married Gerald Stanley Lee in 1896. Author of "Kate Wetherell," "A Pillar of Salt," "The Son of a Fiddler," "Uncle William," "The Ibsen Secret," "Simeon Tetlow's Shadow," "Happy Island," "Mr. Achilles," "The Taste of Apples," "The Woman in the Alcove," "Aunt Jane," "The Symphony Play," "Unfinished Portraits," and "The Green Jacket." She lives in Northampton, Massachusetts.
John Fairchild's Mirror.
John Fairchild's Mirror.
Lewis, Addison. Born in Minneapolis, 1889. Educated in public schools. Graduated from University of Minnesota in 1912. Regards as a liberal share of his education a very brief circus career, and five years spent as assistant managing editor of The Bellman and the Northwestern Miller. His professions are[Pg 497] journalism and advertising; is bothered mostly with the necessity of getting the nebulous idea for a story on paper, freshwater sailing, and the problem of improving his game of golf. First story, "The End of the Lane," Reedy's Mirror, Feb. 2, 1917. He lives in Minneapolis.
Lewis, Addison. Born in Minneapolis, 1889. Educated in public schools. Graduated from the University of Minnesota in 1912. He considers a short circus career and five years as assistant managing editor of The Bellman and the Northwestern Miller to be important parts of his education. His professions are[Pg 497] journalism and advertising; he often struggles with the challenge of getting a vague idea for a story down on paper, freshwater sailing, and improving his golf game. His first story, "The End of the Lane," was published in Reedy's Mirror on Feb. 2, 1917. He lives in Minneapolis.
*When Did You Write Your Mother Last?
*When did you last write to your mom?
London, Jack. Born at San Francisco, 1876. Educated at University of California. Married Bessie Maddern, 1900; Charmian Kittredge, 1905. Went to the Klondike instead of graduating from college; went to sea before the mast; traveled as a tramp through the United States and Canada; war correspondent during the Russo-Japanese War; and navigated his yacht "Snark" in the South Seas, 1907-09. Socialist. Author of "The Son of the Wolf," "The God of His Fathers," "A Daughter of the Snows," "The Children of the Frost," "The Cruise of the Dazzler," "The People of the Abyss," "Kempton-Wace Letters," "The Call of the Wild," "The Faith of Men," "The Sea Wolf," "The Game," "War of the Classes," "Tales of the Fish Patrol," "Moon-Face," "Scorn of Women," "White Fang," "Before Adam," "Love of Life," "The Iron Heel," "The Road," "Martin Eden," "Lost Face," "Revolution," "Burning Daylight," "Theft," "When God Laughs," "Adventure," "The Cruise of the Snark," "South Sea Tales," "Smoke Bellew Tales," "The House of Pride," "A Son of the Sun," "The Night-Born," "The Abysmal Brute," "John Barleycorn," "The Valley of the Moon," "The Strength of the Strong," "The Mutiny of the Elsinore," "The Scarlet Plague," "The Star Rover," "The Little Lady of the Big House," "Jerry," and "Michael, the Brother of Jerry." He died in 1916.
Jack London. Born in San Francisco, 1876. Educated at the University of California. Married Bessie Maddern in 1900 and Charmian Kittredge in 1905. He went to the Klondike instead of graduating from college; worked at sea as a sailor; traveled as a drifter across the United States and Canada; served as a war correspondent during the Russo-Japanese War; and sailed his yacht "Snark" in the South Seas from 1907 to 1909. Socialist. Author of "The Son of the Wolf," "The God of His Fathers," "A Daughter of the Snows," "The Children of the Frost," "The Cruise of the Dazzler," "The People of the Abyss," "Kempton-Wace Letters," "The Call of the Wild," "The Faith of Men," "The Sea Wolf," "The Game," "War of the Classes," "Tales of the Fish Patrol," "Moon-Face," "Scorn of Women," "White Fang," "Before Adam," "Love of Life," "The Iron Heel," "The Road," "Martin Eden," "Lost Face," "Revolution," "Burning Daylight," "Theft," "When God Laughs," "Adventure," "The Cruise of the Snark," "South Sea Tales," "Smoke Bellew Tales," "The House of Pride," "A Son of the Sun," "The Night-Born," "The Abysmal Brute," "John Barleycorn," "The Valley of the Moon," "The Strength of the Strong," "The Mutiny of the Elsinore," "The Scarlet Plague," "The Star Rover," "The Little Lady of the Big House," "Jerry," and "Michael, the Brother of Jerry." He passed away in 1916.
Like Argus of the Ancient Time.
Like Argus from ancient times.
(3) Marshall, Edison. Born in Rensselaer, Ind. Moved to Medford, Ore., in 1907. Educated at University of Oregon. In newspaper work till 1916. Now writing for the magazines. Unmarried. Chief interests: hunting and fishing. His first story was, "The Sacred Fire," Argosy, April, 1915. Age, twenty-four. Principal ambition is to get to France. Lives in Medford, Ore.
(3) Marshall, Edison. Born in Rensselaer, Indiana. Moved to Medford, Oregon, in 1907. Educated at the University of Oregon. Worked in journalism until 1916. Now writing for magazines. Unmarried. Main interests: hunting and fishing. His first story was "The Sacred Fire," published in Argosy in April 1915. Age: twenty-four. His primary ambition is to go to France. Lives in Medford, Oregon.
Man that Was in Him, The.
The Man That Was in Him.
Masters, Edgar Lee. Born at Garnett, Kan., 1868. Educated at high school and Knox College. Studied law in his father's office. Admitted to the bar, 1891. Married, 1898. Democrat. Author of "A Book of Verses," "Maximilian," "The New Star Chamber and Other Essays," "Blood of the Prophets,"[Pg 498] "Althea," "The Trifler," "Spoon River Anthology," "Songs and Satires," and "The Great Valley." His first story was published in the Peoria Call in 1886 or 1887, and in 1889 he published several short stories in the Waverly Magazine. Lives in Chicago.
Masters, Edgar Lee. Born in Garnett, Kansas, in 1868. He graduated from high school and Knox College. He studied law in his father's office and was admitted to the bar in 1891. He got married in 1898. He is a Democrat and the author of "A Book of Verses," "Maximilian," "The New Star Chamber and Other Essays," "Blood of the Prophets,"[Pg 498] "Althea," "The Trifler," "Spoon River Anthology," "Songs and Satires," and "The Great Valley." His first story was published in the Peoria Call in 1886 or 1887, and he published several short stories in the Waverly Magazine in 1889. He resides in Chicago.
Boyhood Friends.
*Widow La Rue.
Childhood Friends.
*Mrs. La Rue.
Morton, Johnson.
Morton, Johnson.
*Understudy, The.
*Understudy, The.*
Nafe, Gertrude. Born in Grand Island, Neb., 1883. Graduate of University of Colorado. Teaches English in East Denver High School. Her chief interest in life is revolution. Her first contribution was "The Woman Who Stood in the Market Place," published in Mother Earth in February, 1914. Lives in Denver, Colo.
Nafe, Gertrude. Born in Grand Island, Nebraska, 1883. Graduated from the University of Colorado. Teaches English at East Denver High School. Her main interest in life is revolution. Her first contribution was "The Woman Who Stood in the Market Place," published in Mother Earth in February 1914. Lives in Denver, Colorado.
One Hundred Dollars.
$100.
Nicholson, Meredith. Born at Crawfordsville, Ind., 1866. Educated in Indianapolis public schools. Married, 1896. Member of National Institute of Arts and Letters. Author of "Short Flights," "The Hoosiers," "The Main Chance," "Zelda Dameron," "The House of a Thousand Candles," "Poems," "The Port of Missing Men," "Rosalind at Red Gate," "The Little Brown Jug at Kildare," "The Lords of High Decision," "The Siege of the Seven Suitors," "The Hoosier Chronicle," "The Provincial American," "Otherwise Phyllis," "The Poet," "The Proof of the Pudding," "The Madness of May," and "A Reversible Santa Claus."
Meredith Nicholson. Born in Crawfordsville, Indiana, 1866. Educated in Indianapolis public schools. Married in 1896. Member of the National Institute of Arts and Letters. Author of "Short Flights," "The Hoosiers," "The Main Chance," "Zelda Dameron," "The House of a Thousand Candles," "Poems," "The Port of Missing Men," "Rosalind at Red Gate," "The Little Brown Jug at Kildare," "The Lords of High Decision," "The Siege of the Seven Suitors," "The Hoosier Chronicle," "The Provincial American," "Otherwise Phyllis," "The Poet," "The Proof of the Pudding," "The Madness of May," and "A Reversible Santa Claus."
"My first literary tinklings were in verse; you will note two volumes of poems in my list. Finding at fifteen that the schools within my reach did not meet my requirements, I went to work and began educating myself along lines of least resistance. My occupations were various: worked in printing offices, learned shorthand, became stenographer in a law office; was in newspaper work for twelve years; at thirty was auditor and treasurer of a coal-mining corporation in Colorado; after three years of business became a writer of books. When I was eighteen I wrote three short stories which were published, and after that wrote no fiction till I was thirty-two. I haven't thought of it before, but it was odd that I wrote no short stories and had no interest in that form until about five years ago. Since then I have done a number every year. Without being a politician, I have dabbled somewhat in political matters, making speeches at times, and abusing my fellow partisans (I am a Democrat) when they needed chastisement. I have[Pg 499] been defeated for nominations and have declined nominations, and I once refused a foreign appointment of considerable dignity that was very kindly offered me by a President. When it comes to 'interests' I have, I suppose, a journalistic mind. Anything that is of contemporaneous human interest interests me—even free verse, which I despise, but read." Mr. Nicholson lives in Indianapolis.
"My first attempts at writing were in poetry; you'll see two poetry collections in my list. At fifteen, I realized that the schools available to me weren't cutting it, so I started teaching myself in the easiest ways possible. I had a variety of jobs: I worked in printing shops, learned shorthand, became a stenographer in a law office, and spent twelve years in newspaper work. By the time I was thirty, I was the auditor and treasurer of a coal-mining company in Colorado. After three years in business, I transitioned to writing books. When I was eighteen, I wrote three short stories that got published, but I didn't write any fiction again until I was thirty-two. I just realized it, but it's strange that I didn’t write any short stories or show interest in that format until about five years ago. Since then, I've written several each year. Although I'm not a politician, I've dabbled a bit in political issues, making speeches occasionally and calling out my fellow Democrats when they needed it. I've been turned down for nominations and have declined them too, and I once refused a significant foreign appointment that a President kindly offered me. Regarding my interests, I guess I have a journalistic mindset. Anything that’s currently relevant to people catches my attention—even free verse, which I can’t stand, but I still read it." Mr. Nicholson lives in Indianapolis.
*Heart of Life, The.
*Heart of Life, The.*
Norton, Roy. Born at Kewanee, Ill., 1869. High school education. Studied law, mining, and languages. Married, 1894. Practiced law at Ogden, 1892. In newspaper work for some years. Democrat. Roman Catholic. Mason. Author of "Guilty" (with William Hallowell), "The Vanishing Fleets," "The Toll of the Sea," "Mary Jane's Pa," "The Garden of Fate," "The Plunderer," "Captains Three," "The Mediator," "The Moccasins of Gold," "The Boomers," and "The Man of Peace." Lives in New Jersey.
Norton, Roy. Born in Kewanee, Illinois, in 1869. Completed high school. Studied law, mining, and languages. Married in 1894. Started practicing law in Ogden in 1892. Worked in journalism for several years. Democrat. Roman Catholic. Mason. Author of "Guilty" (with William Hallowell), "The Vanishing Fleets," "The Toll of the Sea," "Mary Jane's Pa," "The Garden of Fate," "The Plunderer," "Captains Three," "The Mediator," "The Moccasins of Gold," "The Boomers," and "The Man of Peace." Lives in New Jersey.
Aunt Seliny.
Aunt Seliny.
(2) O'Brien, Seumas. Born at Glenbrook, County Cork, Ireland, April 26, 1880,—three days and three hundred and sixteen years (?) after Mr. William Shakespeare of Stratford-on-Avon. Education: none or very little, and less German than French. Profession: pessimist. Chief interests: Russian Jewesses and American dollars. In more sober truth, education: Presentation Brothers Schools, Cork School of Art, Cork School of Music, Metropolitan School of Art, Dublin, and Royal College of Art, London. Profession: sculptor and dramatist. Chief interests: literature, art, and music. First magazine to publish his work, The Tatler. Author of "The Whale and the Grasshopper," "Duty, and Other Irish Comedies," and "The Knowledgeable Man." Lives in Brooklyn, N. Y.
(2) O'Brien, Seamus. Born in Glenbrook, County Cork, Ireland, on April 26, 1880—three days and three hundred and sixteen years (?) after Mr. William Shakespeare of Stratford-on-Avon. Education: none or very little, and less German than French. Profession: pessimist. Main interests: Russian Jewish women and American money. In more factual terms, education: Presentation Brothers Schools, Cork School of Art, Cork School of Music, Metropolitan School of Art, Dublin, and Royal College of Art, London. Profession: sculptor and playwright. Main interests: literature, art, and music. First magazine to publish his work: The Tatler. Author of "The Whale and the Grasshopper," "Duty, and Other Irish Comedies," and "The Knowledgeable Man." Lives in Brooklyn, NY.
*Murder?
*Murder?*
O'Higgins, Harvey J. Born in London, Ont., 1876. Educated at public schools and Toronto University. In newspaper work from 1897 to 1902. First short story, "Not for Publication," in Youth's Companion, March, 1902. Chief interests: those of a publicist, aiding social and political reforms. Author of "The Smoke Eaters," "Don-a-Dreams," "A Grand Army Man," "Old Clinkers," "The Beast and the Jungle" (with Judge Ben B. Lindsey), "Under the Prophet in Utah" (with Frank J. Cannon), "The Argyle Case" (with Harriet Ford), "The Dummy," "Polygamy," "Silent Sam" (with Harriet Ford), and "Adventures of Detective Barney." He lives in New Jersey.
O'Higgins, Harvey J. Born in London, Ontario, 1876. Educated in public schools and at the University of Toronto. Worked in journalism from 1897 to 1902. His first short story, "Not for Publication," was published in Youth's Companion in March 1902. Main interests include promoting social and political reforms. He is the author of "The Smoke Eaters," "Don-a-Dreams," "A Grand Army Man," "Old Clinkers," "The Beast and the Jungle" (with Judge Ben B. Lindsey), "Under the Prophet in Utah" (with Frank J. Cannon), "The Argyle Case" (with Harriet Ford), "The Dummy," "Polygamy," "Silent Sam" (with Harriet Ford), and "Adventures of Detective Barney." He resides in New Jersey.
(3) O'Sullivan, Vincent. Born in New York, 1872. Graduate of Oxford. Author of "The Good Girl," "Sentiment," "Of Human Affairs," and many other books. Lives in Brooklyn, N. Y.
(3) Vincent O'Sullivan. Born in New York, 1872. Graduated from Oxford. Author of "The Good Girl," "Sentiment," "Of Human Affairs," and many other books. Lives in Brooklyn, NY.
*Interval, The.
*Interval, The.*
Pangborn, Georgia Wood. Born at Malone, N. Y., 1872. Educated at Franklin Academy, Malone; Packer Institute, Brooklyn, and Smith College. Married, 1894. First short story, "The Grek Collie," Scribner's Magazine, July, 1903. Author of "Roman Biznet" and "Interventions." Lives in New York City.
Georgia Wood Pangborn. Born in Malone, NY, 1872. Educated at Franklin Academy in Malone, Packer Institute in Brooklyn, and Smith College. Married in 1894. First short story, "The Grek Collie," published in Scribner's Magazine, July 1903. Author of "Roman Biznet" and "Interventions." Lives in New York City.
*Bixby's Bridge.
*Bixby Creek Bridge.*
Perry, Lawrence. Born in Newark, N. J., 1875. Educated in public and private schools. He had a choice between college and the New York Sun (Charles A. Dana, then editor) as a medium of higher education. Has always regarded his decision in favor of the Sun as wise, considering an ambition to learn life and then write about it. On staff of Sun and Evening Sun, 1897-1905. Went to Evening Post, 1906; there organized and edited "Yachting" until 1909. Has since concentrated on inter-collegiate sport and fiction. His first story, "Joe Lewis," in Frank Leslie's Popular Monthly, September, 1902. Author of "Dan Merrithew," "Prince or Chauffeur," "Holton," and "The Fullback." Lives in New York City.
Perry, Lawrence. Born in Newark, NJ, 1875. Attended public and private schools. He had the option of going to college or working at the New York Sun (under editor Charles A. Dana) as a way of furthering his education. He has always believed that choosing the Sun was a smart decision because he wanted to experience life and then write about it. He was part of the staff at the Sun and Evening Sun from 1897 to 1905. In 1906, he moved to the Evening Post, where he created and edited the "Yachting" section until 1909. Since then, he has focused on college sports and fiction. His first story, "Joe Lewis," was published in Frank Leslie's Popular Monthly in September 1902. He is the author of "Dan Merrithew," "Prince or Chauffeur," "Holton," and "The Fullback." He resides in New York City.
*"Certain Rich Man, A.—"
*"A Certain Rich Man—"*
Portor, Laura Spencer.
Portor, Laura Spencer.
Boy's Mother, The.
Idealist, The.
The Boy's Mom.
The Idealist.
Pottle, Emery. Is a poet and short-story writer of distinction, now with the Aviation Corps in France, specializing in Observation Balloon work.
Pottle, Emery. Is a distinguished poet and short-story writer, currently serving in the Aviation Corps in France, focusing on Observation Balloon operations.
Breach in the Wall, The.
*Portrait, The.
Breach in the Wall, The.
*The Portrait.
Prouty, Olive Higgins. Born in Worcester, Mass., 1882. Educated in public schools. Graduated from Smith College, 1904. Post-graduate work at Simmons College and Radcliffe. Chief interests: home and her children's development and education. Married in 1907. First story, "When Elise Came," American Magazine, April, 1909. Author of "Bobbie, General Manager," and "The Fifth Wheel." Lives in Brookline, Mass.
Olive Higgins Prouty. Born in Worcester, MA, 1882. Educated in public schools. Graduated from Smith College in 1904. Completed post-graduate work at Simmons College and Radcliffe. Main interests: home and her children's development and education. Married in 1907. First story, "When Elise Came," published in American Magazine, April 1909. Author of "Bobbie, General Manager," and "The Fifth Wheel." Lives in Brookline, MA.
Pulver, Mary Brecht. Born in Mount Joy, Pa., 1883. Educated in public schools, normal school, and Philadelphia School of Applied Art. Married, 1906. Chief interests: music, painting, and literature. Author of "The Spring Lady." Lives in Binghamton, N. Y.
Pulver, Mary Brecht. Born in Mount Joy, PA, 1883. Educated in public schools, teacher's college, and the Philadelphia School of Applied Art. Married in 1906. Main interests: music, painting, and literature. Author of "The Spring Lady." Lives in Binghamton, NY.
*Path of Glory, The.
*The Path of Glory.*
Raisin, Ovro'om, is a distinguished Yiddish writer of fiction now living in New York City.
Raisin, Ovro'om, is a notable Yiddish fiction author currently residing in New York City.
Ascetic, The.
The Ascetic
Richardson, Norval. Born at Vicksburg, Miss., 1877. Educated at Lawrenceville School, N. J., and Southwestern Presbyterian University. Secretary and treasurer Lee Richardson & Company. In diplomatic service since 1909 at Havana, Copenhagen, and Rome. Author of "The Heart of Hope," "The Lead of Honour," "George Thorne," and "The Honey Pot." Is now connected with the American Embassy, Rome, Italy.
Richardson, Norval. Born in Vicksburg, Mississippi, in 1877. Educated at Lawrenceville School in New Jersey and Southwestern Presbyterian University. He is the secretary and treasurer of Lee Richardson & Company. He has been in diplomatic service since 1909, serving in Havana, Copenhagen, and Rome. He is the author of "The Heart of Hope," "The Lead of Honour," "George Thorne," and "The Honey Pot." He is currently associated with the American Embassy in Rome, Italy.
*Miss Fothergill.
*Ms. Fothergill.*
(23) Rosenblatt, Benjamin. Born on New Year's Eve, 1880, in a tiny Russian village named Resoska. When he was ten, his parents brought him to New York, where he was set to work in a shop at once. Later he sold newspapers. At the age of seventeen his first story in Yiddish, entitled "She Laughed," appeared in Vörwarts. At that time he studied English diligently, and prepared himself for college. For a number of years he was a frequent contributor to the Jewish press. His first English story, entitled "Free," appeared in The Outlook, July 4, 1903. After leaving the normal training school he taught English to foreigners, opening a preparatory school. His story "Zelig," in my opinion, was the best American short story in 1915. He is now attending New York University, and is an insurance agent. He lives in Brooklyn, N. Y.
(23) Rosenblatt, Ben. Born on New Year's Eve, 1880, in a small Russian village called Resoska. When he was ten, his parents brought him to New York, where he started working in a shop right away. Later, he sold newspapers. At seventeen, his first story in Yiddish, titled "She Laughed," was published in Vörwarts. During that time, he studied English hard and got ready for college. For several years, he frequently contributed to the Jewish press. His first English story, called "Free," was published in The Outlook on July 4, 1903. After graduating from the normal training school, he taught English to foreigners and opened a preparatory school. In my opinion, his story "Zelig" was the best American short story of 1915. He is currently attending New York University and working as an insurance agent. He lives in Brooklyn, NY.
Madonna, The.
Madonna.
Schneider, Herman. Born at Summit Hill, Pa., 1872. Graduated from Lehigh University in science, 1894. Now Dean of the College of Engineering, University of Cincinnati. Profession: civil engineer. Chief interests: advancing technical education, promoting scientific research, and planning methods to give free outlook to the creative genius of the country in science, art, music, literature, and every other phase of human endeavor. Author of "Education for Industrial Workers." First short story, "Arthur McQuaid, American," Outlook, May 23, 1917. At present, living in Washington, working in the Ordnance Department on industrial service problems.
Schneider, Herman. Born in Summit Hill, PA, 1872. Graduated from Lehigh University with a degree in science in 1894. Currently the Dean of the College of Engineering at the University of Cincinnati. Profession: civil engineer. Main interests: improving technical education, supporting scientific research, and developing ways to allow the creative talents of the nation to flourish in science, art, music, literature, and all other areas of human activity. Author of "Education for Industrial Workers." First short story, "Arthur McQuaid, American," published in Outlook on May 23, 1917. Currently living in Washington, working in the Ordnance Department on industrial service issues.
Shepherd, William Gunn, is a war correspondent in Europe, who was with Richard Harding Davis at Salonika when the incident occurred which suggested to Davis the idea for his short story, "The Deserter."
William Gunn Shepherd is a war correspondent in Europe who was with Richard Harding Davis in Salonika when the event happened that inspired Davis to write his short story, "The Deserter."
*Scar that Tripled, The.
*The Scar That Tripled.*
Showerman, Grant. Born in Brookfield, Wis., 1870, of Dutch and English stock, his grandfather, Luther Parker, having in 1836 driven the entire distance from Indian Stream, N. H., to Wisconsin, where he was the first permanent settler in his township. Educated in Brookfield district school, Carroll College, and University of Wisconsin. Fellow in the American School of Classical Studies at Rome, 1898-1900. Married, 1900. Now professor of classics, University of Wisconsin. Interested chiefly in literature and finds his diversion on the Four Lakes. First short story, "Italia Liberata," Scribner's Magazine, January, 1908. Author of "With the Professor," a translation of Ovid's "Heroides" and "Amores," "The Indian Stream Republic and Luther Parker," "A Country Chronicle," and "A Country Child." Lives in Madison, Wis.
Showerman, Grant. Born in Brookfield, Wisconsin, in 1870, of Dutch and English descent, his grandfather, Luther Parker, drove all the way from Indian Stream, New Hampshire, to Wisconsin in 1836, becoming the first permanent settler in his township. He was educated at the Brookfield district school, Carroll College, and the University of Wisconsin. He was a fellow at the American School of Classical Studies in Rome from 1898 to 1900. He got married in 1900. He is currently a professor of classics at the University of Wisconsin. He is mainly interested in literature and enjoys spending time at the Four Lakes. His first short story, "Italia Liberata," was published in Scribner's Magazine in January 1908. He is the author of "With the Professor," a translation of Ovid's "Heroides" and "Amores," "The Indian Stream Republic and Luther Parker," "A Country Chronicle," and "A Country Child." He lives in Madison, Wisconsin.
*Country Christmas, A.
*Country Christmas, A.*
(123) Singmaster, Elsie. (Mrs. Harold Lewars.) Born at Schuylkill Haven, Pa., 1879. Graduate of Radcliffe College. Her first story, "The Lése Majesté of Hans Heckendorn," Scribner's Magazine, November, 1905. Author of "When Sarah Saved the Day," "When Sarah Went to School," "Gettysburg," "Katy Gaumer," "Emmeline," "The Long Journey," "Martin Luther: the Story of His Life," and "History of Lutheran Missions." Lives in Gettysburg, Pa.
(123) Elsie Singmaster. (Mrs. Harold Lewars.) Born in Schuylkill Haven, PA, 1879. Graduated from Radcliffe College. Her first story, "The Lése Majesté of Hans Heckendorn," was published in Scribner's Magazine in November 1905. She is the author of "When Sarah Saved the Day," "When Sarah Went to School," "Gettysburg," "Katy Gaumer," "Emmeline," "The Long Journey," "Martin Luther: the Story of His Life," and "History of Lutheran Missions." Lives in Gettysburg, PA.
*Christmas Angel, The.
*Flag of Eliphalet, The.
Christmas Angel, The.
*Flag of Eliphalet.*
Smith, Elizabeth C. A. (See "Breck, John.")
Smith, Elizabeth C. A. (See "Breck, John.")
(23) Smith, Gordon Arthur, was born in Rochester, N. Y., 1886. Educated at Harvard. Studied architecture in Paris for four years. Now a writer by profession. Chief interests: aviation, architecture, and music. First published story, "The Bottom of the Sea," in Black Cat at age of sixteen. Author of "Mascarose" and "The Crown of Life." Now an ensign in the U. S. Navy Flying Forces, "somewhere in France." Home: Rochester, N. Y.
(23) Smith, Gordon Arthur was born in Rochester, NY, in 1886. He was educated at Harvard and studied architecture in Paris for four years. He is now a professional writer. His main interests are aviation, architecture, and music. His first published story, "The Bottom of the Sea," appeared in Black Cat when he was sixteen. He is the author of "Mascarose" and "The Crown of Life." He is currently an ensign in the U.S. Navy Flying Forces, "somewhere in France." His home is in Rochester, NY.
*End of the Road, The.
Friend of the People, A.
[Pg 503]
The End of the Road.
Friend of the People, A.
[Pg 503]
(23) Sneddon, Robert W. Born in 1880 at Beith, Ayrshire, Scotland, the son of a doctor. Studied arts and law at Glasgow University, and served law apprenticeship at Glasgow and Edinburgh. Lived in London and Paris, and since 1909 has lived in New York. First short story, "Little Golden Shoes," The Forum, August, 1912. Author of "The Might-Have-Beens." Fond of outdoors and fireside. Chief interest: reaching the heart of the public. Chief sport: hunting for a publisher for three volumes of short stories and for producers for his plays.
(23) Robert W. Sneddon Born in 1880 in Beith, Ayrshire, Scotland, he was the son of a doctor. He studied arts and law at Glasgow University and completed his law apprenticeship in Glasgow and Edinburgh. He has lived in London and Paris, and since 1909, he has been based in New York. His first short story, "Little Golden Shoes," was published in The Forum in August 1912. He is the author of "The Might-Have-Beens." He enjoys the outdoors and cozy nights by the fire. His main focus is connecting with the public, and his primary hobby is searching for a publisher for three collections of short stories and seeking producers for his plays.
"Mirror! Mirror! Tell Me True!"
"Mirror! Mirror! Tell me the truth!"
"Star, Mark," is the pseudonym of a lady who prefers to remain unknown.
"Mark Star," is the alias of a woman who chooses to stay anonymous.
Garden of Sleep, The.
Garden of Sleep, The.
(23) Steele, Wilbur Daniel. Born in Greensboro, N. C., 1886. Educated at University of Denver. Studied art in Denver, Boston, and Paris. First short story, "On the Ebb Tide," Success, 1910. Author of "Storm." Lives in Provincetown, Mass.
(23) Wilbur Daniel Steele. Born in Greensboro, NC, 1886. Educated at the University of Denver. Studied art in Denver, Boston, and Paris. First short story, "On the Ebb Tide," published in Success, 1910. Author of "Storm." Lives in Provincetown, MA.
*Ching, Ching, Chinaman.
Devil of a Fellow, A.
Free.
*Ked's Hand.
Point of Honor, A.
*White Hands.
*The Woman at Seven Brothers.
Ching, Ching, Chinese person.
Devilish Guy, A.
Free.
*Ked's Hand.*
Point of Honor, A.
White Hands.
The Woman at Seven Brothers.
Steffens, (Joseph) Lincoln. Born at San Francisco, 1866. Educated at University of California, Berlin, Heidelberg, Leipzig, Paris, and Sorbonne. Married, 1891. In newspaper work, 1892-1902. Since then managing and associate editor at different times of McClure's Magazine, American Magazine, and Everybody's Magazine. Author of "The Shame of the Cities," "The Struggle for Self Government," "Upbuilders," and "The Least of These." He lives in New York City.
Steffens, Joseph Lincoln. Born in San Francisco, 1866. Educated at the University of California, Berlin, Heidelberg, Leipzig, Paris, and the Sorbonne. Married in 1891. Worked in journalism from 1892 to 1902. Since then, he has served as managing and associate editor at various times for McClure's Magazine, American Magazine, and Everybody's Magazine. He is the author of "The Shame of the Cities," "The Struggle for Self Government," "Upbuilders," and "The Least of These." He lives in New York City.
Bunk.
Great Lost Moment, The.
Nonsense.
The Great Lost Moment.
Sullivan, Alan, is a Canadian author.
Alan Sullivan is a Canadian author.
Only Time He Smiled, The.
The Only Time He Smiled.
(123) Synon, Mary. Born in Chicago, 1881. Educated at St. Jarlath's School, West Division High School, and University of Chicago. In newspaper work since 1900. Chosen by Gaelic League in 1912 to write for American newspapers a series of articles on the Irish situation. First story, "The Boy Who[Pg 504] Went Back to the Bush," Scribner's Magazine, November, 1909. For three years secretary of the Woman's Auxiliary of the Catholic Church Extension Society; now executive secretary of the Woman's Liberty Loan Committee. Author of "The Fleet Goes By." Lives in Wilmette, Ill.
(123) Synon, Mary. Born in Chicago, 1881. Educated at St. Jarlath's School, West Division High School, and the University of Chicago. In the newspaper business since 1900. Selected by the Gaelic League in 1912 to write a series of articles for American newspapers about the Irish situation. First story, "The Boy Who[Pg 504] Went Back to the Bush," published in Scribner's Magazine, November 1909. Served as secretary of the Woman's Auxiliary of the Catholic Church Extension Society for three years; now the executive secretary of the Woman's Liberty Loan Committee. Author of "The Fleet Goes By." Lives in Wilmette, IL.
Clay-Shattered Doors.
End of the Underground, The.
*None So Blind.
Clay-Shattered Doors.
The End of the Underground.
None So Blind.
Taber, Elizabeth Stead.
Taber, Elizabeth Stead.
*Scar, The.
*The Scar.*
(3) Vorse, Mary Heaton. (Mary Heaton Vorse O'Brien.) Born in New York. Never went properly to school because her family traveled widely, but studied art in Paris at several academies. She is most interested in radical thought, especially as expressed in the radical wing of the labor movement. Married Albert W. Vorse, 1898; Joseph O'Brien, 1912. First story, "The Boy Who Didn't Catch Things," Everybody's Magazine, June, 1904. Author of "The Breaking in of a Yachtsman's Wife," "The Very Little Person," "The Autobiography of an Elderly Woman," "The Heart's Country," and "The Ninth Man." Lives in Provincetown, Mass., and New York City.
(3) Vorse, Mary Heaton. (Mary Heaton Vorse O'Brien.) Born in New York. She never really went to school because her family traveled a lot, but she studied art in Paris at several academies. She is most interested in radical ideas, especially those expressed in the radical wing of the labor movement. She married Albert W. Vorse in 1898 and Joseph O'Brien in 1912. Her first story, "The Boy Who Didn't Catch Things," was published in Everybody's Magazine in June 1904. She is the author of "The Breaking in of a Yachtsman's Wife," "The Very Little Person," "The Autobiography of an Elderly Woman," "The Heart's Country," and "The Ninth Man." She lives in Provincetown, Mass., and New York City.
Great God, The.
Pavilion of Saint Merci, The.
Great God.
Saint Merci Pavilion, The.
(23) Weston, George. Born in New York, 1880. High school education. Studied law and founded the Western Engineering Company. On editorial staff of New York Evening Sun from 1900. Retired to farm in Connecticut, 1912. An enthusiastic sportsman, farmer, and motorist. Single, white, an ardent Republican, a staunch admirer of Mr. Charles Chaplin, an accomplished listener to the violin, a Latin versifier, a connoisseur of roses, a fancier of fox-terriers, a lover of shad-roe and bacon, and a never-swerving champion of woman's suffrage. First short story, "After Many Years," Harper's Magazine, 1910. Author of "Oh, Mary, Be Careful!" Lives in Packer, Conn.
(23) Weston, George. Born in New York, 1880. Completed high school. Studied law and founded the Western Engineering Company. Was on the editorial staff of the New York Evening Sun starting in 1900. Retired to a farm in Connecticut in 1912. An enthusiastic sportsman, farmer, and driver. Single, white, a dedicated Republican, a big fan of Mr. Charles Chaplin, a great listener to violin music, a Latin poet, a rose enthusiast, a lover of fox-terriers, a fan of shad-roe and bacon, and a steadfast supporter of women's suffrage. His first short story, "After Many Years," was published in Harper's Magazine in 1910. Author of "Oh, Mary, Be Careful!" Lives in Packer, Conn.
Perfect Gentleman, A.
[Pg 505]
Perfect Gentleman, The.
THE ROLL OF HONOR OF FOREIGN SHORT STORIES IN AMERICAN MAGAZINES FOR 1917
Note. Stories of special excellence are indicated by an asterisk. The index figures 1, 2, and 3 prefixed to the name of the author indicate that his work has been included in the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, and 1916 respectively.
Note. Stories of special excellence are marked with an asterisk. The index numbers 1, 2, and 3 in front of the author's name show that their work has been included in the Rolls of Honor for 1914, 1915, and 1916, respectively.
I. English and Irish Authors
I. British and Irish Authors
(23) Aumonier, Stacy.
Aumonier, Stacy.
*In the Way of Business.
*Packet, The.
*Them Others.
In Business.
The Package.
*Those Others.
(3) Beresford, J. D.
Beresford, J. D.
*Escape, The.
*Little Town, The.
*Powers of the Air.
*The Escape.*
Little Town, The.
Air Powers.
(13) Conrad, Joseph.
(13) Joseph Conrad.
*Warrior's Soul, The.
*Warrior's Soul, The.*
Dudeney, Mrs. Henry.
Dudeney, Mrs. Henry.
*Feather-bed, The.
*Featherbed, The.*
Dunsany, Lord.
Lord Dunsany.
*How the Gods Avenged Meoul Ki Ning.
*How the Gods Got Revenge on Meoul Ki Ning.
(123) Galsworthy, John.
Galsworthy, John.
*Defeat.
Flotsam and Jetsam.
Juryman, The.
*Defeat.
Flotsam and Jetsam.
The Juryman.
George, W. L.
George, W. L.
*Interlude.
*Interlude.*
Gibson, Wilfrid Wilson.
Gibson, Wilfrid Wilson.
*News, The.
*News, The.*
Hamilton, Cosmo.
Hamilton, Cosmo.
Ladder Leaning on a Cloud, The.
The Ladder Leaning on a Cloud.
Houseman, Laurence.
Houseman, Laurence.
Inside-out.
[Pg 506]
Inside out.
Lawrence, D. H.
Lawrence, D.H.
*England, My England.
*Mortal Coil, The.
*Thimble, The.
*England, My England.*
Mortal Coil, The.
The Thimble.
Le Gallienne, Richard.
Le Gallienne, Richard.
Bugler of the Immortals, The.
Bugler of the Immortals.
Machen, Arthur.
Machen, Arthur.
*Coming of the Terror, The.
*Arrival of the Terror, The.*
MacManus, Seumas.
MacManus, Seumas.
*Mad Man, the Dead Man, and the Devil, The.
*Mad Man, the Dead Man, and the Devil, The.*
Mordaunt, Elinor.
Elinor Mordaunt.
*Gold Fish, The.
*Goldfish, The.*
Pertwee, Roland.
Roland Pertwee
*Camouflage.
*Red and White.
*Camo.
*Red & White.
(3) Soutar, Andrew.
Soutar, Andrew.
Behind the Veil.
Behind the Curtain.
Thomas, Edward.
Edward Thomas.
*Passing of Pan, The.
*The Passing of Pan.*
(3) Wylie, I. A. R.
Wylie, I. A. R.
*Holy Fire.
*'Melia No-Good.
*Return, The.
*Holy Fire.
*'Melia No-Good.
*The Return.
II. Translations
II. Translations
Andreyev, Leonid Nikolaevich. (Russian.)
Andreyev, Leonid Nikolaevich. (Russian.)
*Lazarus.
*Lazarus.*
Anonymous. (German.)
Anonymous. (German.)
Evocation, The.
"Huppdiwupp."
Evocation, The.
"Huppdiwupp."
Bazin, René. (French.)
Bazin, René. (French.)
*Mathurine's Eyes.
*Mathurine's Eyes.*
Boutet, Frederic. (French.)
Boutet, Frederic. (French.)
*Medallion, The.
*Medallion, The.*
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) (See Tchekhov, Anton.)
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) (See Tchekhov, Anton.)
Chirikov, Evgeniy. (Russian.)
Chirikov, Evgeniy. (Russian.)
*Past, The.
*Past, The.*
Delarue-Madrus, Lucie. (French.)
Delarue-Madrus, Lucie. (French.)
*Death of the Dead, The.
*Death of the Dead, The.*
Heine, Anselma. (German.)
Heine, Anselma. (German.)
*Vision, The.
[Pg 507]
*Vision, The.*
Le Braz, Anatole. (French.)
Christmas Treasure, The.
Lev, Bernard. (Bohemian.)
Bert, the Scamp.
*Marfa's Assumption.
Madeiros e Albuquerque, José de. (Brazilian.)
*Vengeance of Felix, The.
Netto, Coelho. (Brazilian.)
*Pigeons, The.
Philippe, Charles-Louis. (French.)
*Meeting, The.
Rinck, C. A. (German.)
Song, The.
Saltykov, M. Y. ("N. Schedrin.") (Russian.)
*Hungry Officials and the Accommodating Muzhik, The.
"Skitalets." (Russian.)
*"And the Forest Burned."
Tchekhov, Anton. (Russian.)
Dushitchka.
*Old Age.
[Pg 508]
Anatole Le Braz. (French.)
The Christmas Treasure.
Lev, Bernard. (Bohemian.)
Bert the Rascal.
Marfa's Belief.
José de Madeiros e Albuquerque. (Brazilian.)
Felix's Revenge.
Netto, Coelho. (Brazilian.)
The Pigeons.
Philippe, Charles-Louis. (French.)
The Meeting.
Rinck, C. A. (German.)
The Track.
Saltykov, M.Y. ("N. Schedrin.") (Russian.)
*The Greedy Officials and the Helpful Peasant.*
"Skitar." (Russian.)
"And the Forest Was Burning."
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.)
Dushitchka.
Aging.
[Pg 508]
THE BEST BOOKS OF SHORT STORIES OF 1917: A CRITICAL ANALYSIS
Christmas Tales of Flanders, illustrated by Jean de Bosschere (Dodd, Mead & Co.). If you like Andersen's Fairy Tales, here is a book which comes as truly from the heart of a people. Many old folk legends are here set down just as they came from the lips of old people in Flanders, and as they have never grown old in that countryside let us hope that they will take root equally well here. The volume is superbly illustrated with many pictures from the whimsical fancy of Jean de Bosschere. These pictures are indescribable, but they will rejoice the heart of any child, old or young.
Flanders Christmas Stories, illustrated by Jean de Bosschere (Dodd, Mead & Co.). If you enjoy Andersen's Fairy Tales, this book comes straight from the soul of a community. Many old folk legends are captured here just as they were shared by the elders in Flanders, and since they've never lost their charm in that region, we can only hope they thrive equally well here. The book is beautifully illustrated with numerous whimsical images by Jean de Bosschere. These illustrations are beyond words, but they will delight the hearts of any child, young or old.
From Death to Life by A. Apukhtin, translated by R. Frank and E. Huybers (R. Frank). This story, which so happily inaugurates a series of translations from Russian literature, is a poetic study in life after death, chronicling the experiences of a soul between death and rebirth. The translators have succeeded in reflecting successfully the fine imaginative style of this prose poem, which deserves to be widely known. It tempts us to wish that other stories by Apukhtin may soon find an English translator.
From Death to Life by A. Apukhtin, translated by R. Frank and E. Huybers (R. Frank). This story, which happily kicks off a series of translations from Russian literature, is a poetic exploration of life after death, detailing a soul's journey between dying and being reborn. The translators have successfully captured the beautiful imaginative style of this prose poem, which deserves to be more widely recognized. It makes us hope that more stories by Apukhtin will soon be available in English translation.
Tales of the Revolution by Michael Artzibashev, translated by Percy Pinkerton. (B. W. Huebsch.) The five tales by Artzibashev included in this volume all have the same quality of bitter irony and mordant self-analysis. The psychological revelation of the mind that has made the later phases of the present Russian Revolution possible is complete, and I know of no book that presents more clearly and truthfully the rudderless pessimism of these particular spiritual reactions. Such courageous dissection of the diseased mind has never been undertaken in American or English fiction, and though its realism is appalling, it is healthful in its naked frankness.
Stories of the Revolution by Michael Artzibashev, translated by Percy Pinkerton. (B. W. Huebsch.) The five stories by Artzibashev in this book all share a quality of bitter irony and sharp self-reflection. The psychological insight into the mindset that has contributed to the later stages of the current Russian Revolution is thorough, and I don’t know of any other book that captures the aimless pessimism of these specific emotional responses more clearly and honestly. No other American or English fiction has taken such a bold approach to dissecting a troubled mind, and while its realism can be shocking, it is refreshing in its brutal honesty.
The Friends by Stacy Aumonier (The Century Co.). When "The Friends" was published two years ago in The Century Magazine, it was evident at once that an important new short-story writer had arrived. The homely humanity of his characterization was but the evidence of a rich imaginative talent that found self-expression in the more quiet ways of life. I[Pg 509] said at the time that I believed "The Friends" to be one the two best short stories of 1915, and others felt it to be the best story of the year. To "The Friends" have now been added in this volume two other stories of almost equal distinction,—"The Packet" and "'In the Way of Business.'" While Mr. Aumonier has a certain didactic intention in these stories, he has kept it entirely subordinate to the artistry of his exposition, and it is the few characters which he has added to English fiction that we remember after his somewhat obvious moral has been conveyed. His short stories have the same flavor of belated Victorianism that one enjoys in the novels of William De Morgan, and he is equally noteworthy in his chosen field.
The Crew by Stacy Aumonier (The Century Co.). When "The Friends" was published two years ago in The Century Magazine, it was clear right away that an important new short-story writer had emerged. The relatable humanity of his characters was proof of a rich imaginative talent that expressed itself through the quieter aspects of life. I[Pg 509] mentioned at the time that I believed "The Friends" to be one of the two best short stories of 1915, and others considered it the best story of the year. This volume now includes two other stories of nearly equal quality—"The Packet" and "'In the Way of Business.'" While Mr. Aumonier has a certain teaching intention in these stories, he has managed to keep it completely secondary to the artistry of his writing, and it’s the few characters he has introduced to English fiction that stick with us after his somewhat straightforward message has been delivered. His short stories carry the same sense of late Victorian charm found in the novels of William De Morgan, and he stands out in his chosen field just as much.
Irish Idylls by Jane Barlow (Dodd, Mead & Co.). This new edition of "Irish Idylls" should introduce the admirable studies of Miss Barlow to a new audience that may not be familiar with what was a pioneer volume in its day. Published in 1893, it almost marked the beginning of the Irish literary movement, and so many fine writers followed Miss Barlow that she has been most unfairly concealed by their shadows. Her studies of the lives and deaths, joys and sorrows, of Connemara peasants are none the less real because they are the product of observation by one who did not live among them. They show, as Miss Barlow says, that "there are plenty of things beside turf to be found in a bog." It is true that they represent a slight spirit of condescension, entirely absent from the work of Padraic Colum, for instance, but they approach far more closely to the heart of the Irish fishermen and farmers than the work of any other English type of mind; and although Miss Barlow is best known today by her poetry, I have always felt that she conveyed more poetry into "Irish Idylls" than into any other of her books. The volume is a necessary and permanent edition to any small collection of modern Irish literature.
Irish Dreams by Jane Barlow (Dodd, Mead & Co.). This new edition of "Irish Idylls" aims to introduce the remarkable works of Miss Barlow to a new audience that may not be familiar with what was a groundbreaking book in its time. Published in 1893, it nearly marked the start of the Irish literary movement, and many talented authors followed in Miss Barlow's footsteps, which has unfortunately overshadowed her contributions. Her portrayals of the lives, deaths, joys, and sorrows of Connemara peasants are just as authentic despite being written by someone who didn’t live among them. They illustrate, as Miss Barlow states, that "there are plenty of things beside turf to be found in a bog." While her work may show a slight hint of condescension—absent in Padraic Colum's writing, for example—it connects much more closely with the experiences of Irish fishermen and farmers than any other English perspective. Although Miss Barlow is primarily recognized today for her poetry, I believe she infused more poetic elements into "Irish Idylls" than in any of her other books. This volume is an essential and lasting addition to any small collection of modern Irish literature.
Day and Night Stories by Algernon Blackwood (E. P. Dutton & Co.). In these fifteen short stories Mr. Blackwood has adequately maintained the quality of his best previous animistic work. To those who found a new imaginative world in "The Centaur" and "Pan's Garden," the old familiar magic still has power in many of these stories,—almost completely in "The Touch of Pan" and "Initiation." Hardly inferior to these stories for their passionate reality are "The Other Wing," "The Occupant of the Room," "The Tryst," and "H. S. H." There is no story in this volume which would not have made the reputation of a new writer, and I can hardly find a better introduction than "Day and Night Stories" to the beauty of Mr. Blackwood's imaginative life. He serves the same altar of[Pg 510] beauty in our day that John Keats served a century ago, and I cannot but believe that his magic will gain greater poignancy as generations pass.
Day and Night Tales by Algernon Blackwood (E. P. Dutton & Co.). In these fifteen short stories, Mr. Blackwood has effectively maintained the quality of his best previous animistic work. For those who discovered a new imaginative world in "The Centaur" and "Pan's Garden," the familiar magic is still powerful in many of these stories—almost completely in "The Touch of Pan" and "Initiation." Just as compelling are "The Other Wing," "The Occupant of the Room," "The Tryst," and "H. S. H." There's not a single story in this collection that wouldn't have helped a new writer gain recognition, and I can't think of a better introduction than "Day and Night Stories" to showcase the beauty of Mr. Blackwood's imaginative life. He serves the same altar of[Pg 510] beauty in our time that John Keats did a century ago, and I truly believe that his magic will resonate even more deeply as generations come and go.
The Derelict by Phyllis Bottome (The Century Co.). This collection of Miss Bottome's short stories, many of which have previously appeared in the Century Magazine during the past two years, gives a more complete revelation of her talent than either of her novels. I suspect that the short story is her true literary medium, and certainly there are at least six of these eight short stories which I should be compelled to list with three stars in my annual Roll of Honor. In subject and mood they range from tragedy to social comedy. Elsewhere in this volume I have discussed "'Ironstone,'" which seems to me the best of these stories. A subtle irony pervades them, but it is so definitely concealed that its insistence is never evident.
The Abandoned by Phyllis Bottome (The Century Co.). This collection of Miss Bottome's short stories, many of which have previously appeared in the Century Magazine over the last two years, reveals her talent more completely than either of her novels. I believe that the short story is her true literary style, and definitely, at least six of these eight stories would earn three stars on my annual Roll of Honor. In terms of subject and mood, they range from tragedy to social comedy. Elsewhere in this volume, I’ve talked about "'Ironstone,'" which I consider the best of these stories. A subtle irony runs through them, but it is so well-hidden that its presence is never obvious.
Old Christmas, and Other Kentucky Tales in Verse by William Aspenwall Bradley (The Houghton-Mifflin Co.). In this series of vignettes in verse Mr. Bradley has presented the Kentucky mountaineer as imaginatively as Robert Frost has presented the farmer-folk of New Hampshire in "North of Boston" and "Mountain Interval." The racy humor of these narratives is thoroughly indigenous, and Mr. Bradley's work has a vivid dramatic power which challenges successfully a comparison with the stories of John Fox, Jr. These poems prove Mr. Bradley's rightful claim to be the first adequate imaginative interpreter of the people who live in the Cumberland Mountains.
Old Christmas and Other Kentucky Stories in Verse by William Aspenwall Bradley (The Houghton-Mifflin Co.). In this collection of verse vignettes, Mr. Bradley vividly portrays the Kentucky mountaineer, much like Robert Frost did for the farming communities of New Hampshire in "North of Boston" and "Mountain Interval." The lively humor in these stories is deeply rooted in the local culture, and Mr. Bradley's writing has a striking dramatic quality that stands up well against the tales of John Fox, Jr. These poems establish Mr. Bradley as a true imaginative interpreter of the people living in the Cumberland Mountains.
The Fighting Men by Alden Brooks (Charles Scribner's Sons). Of these six stories four have been published in Collier's Weekly during the past two years, and elsewhere I have had occasion to comment upon their excellence. These narratives may be regarded as separate cantos of a war epic, which is fairly comparable for its vividness of portrayal to Stephen Crane's masterpiece, "The Red Badge of Courage." Few writers, other than these two, have been able to portray the naked ugliness of warfare, and the passions which warfare engenders, with more brutal power. Time alone will tell whether these stories have a chance of permanence, but I am disposed to rank them with that other portrait of the mercilessness of war, "Under Fire," by Henri Barbusse.
The Warriors by Alden Brooks (Charles Scribner's Sons). Out of these six stories, four have been published in Collier's Weekly over the last two years, and I've had the opportunity to praise their quality elsewhere. These tales can be seen as individual sections of a war epic, comparable in vividness to Stephen Crane's classic, "The Red Badge of Courage." Few writers, besides these two, have captured the raw brutality of war and the intense emotions it ignites with such raw power. Only time will reveal if these stories can stand the test of time, but I believe they deserve to be placed alongside another stark depiction of war's harshness, "Under Fire," by Henri Barbusse.
Limehouse Nights by Thomas Burke (Robert M. McBride & Co.). These colorful stories of life in London's Chinatown are in my humble belief destined never to grow old. This volume is the most important volume of short stories by a new English writer to appear during 1917, and is only surpassed by[Pg 511] Daniel Corkery's volume "A Munster Twilight." Such patterned prose in fiction has not been known since the days of Walter Pater, and Mr. Burke's sense of the almost intolerable beauty of ugly things has a persuasive fascination for the reader who may have a strong prejudice against his subjects. Such horror as Mr. Burke has imagined is almost impossible to portray convincingly, yet the author has softened its starkness into patterns of gracious beauty and musical rhythmic speech.
Limehouse Nights by Thomas Burke (Robert M. McBride & Co.). These vibrant stories about life in London's Chinatown will, in my opinion, never go out of style. This book is the most significant collection of short stories by a new English writer to come out in 1917, only topped by [Pg 511] Daniel Corkery's collection "A Munster Twilight." We haven't seen such stylistic writing in fiction since the days of Walter Pater, and Mr. Burke's appreciation for the almost unbearable beauty in ugly things has a compelling allure for readers who might have strong biases against his topics. The horror Mr. Burke imagines is incredibly challenging to depict convincingly, yet he has transformed its harshness into patterns of elegant beauty and rhythmic, lyrical language.
Rinconete and Cortadillo by Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra, translated from the Spanish by Mariano J. Lorente, with a preface by R. B. Cunninghame Graham (The Four Seas Co.). This is an excellent translation by a Spanish man of letters of what is perhaps the best exemplary Novel by Cervantes. As Mr. Cunninghame Graham points out in his delightful introduction, "Rinconete and Cortadillo" is perhaps the best sketch of Spanish low-life that has come down to us. It is highly amoral, despite its sub-title, and all the more delightful perhaps on that account. I hope that the translator may be persuaded, if the volume goes into the second edition it so richly deserves, to omit his very contentious preface, which can be of interest only to himself and two other people. Then our delight in this volume would be complete.
Rinconete and Cortadillo by Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra, translated from the Spanish by Mariano J. Lorente, with a preface by R. B. Cunninghame Graham (The Four Seas Co.). This is a great translation by a Spanish author of what is possibly Cervantes' best exemplary novel. As Mr. Cunninghame Graham mentions in his charming introduction, "Rinconete and Cortadillo" is arguably the finest portrayal of Spanish low-life that has survived. It is quite amoral, despite its sub-title, and perhaps all the more enjoyable because of that. I hope the translator can be convinced, if this volume gets the second edition it truly deserves, to remove his rather controversial preface, which is likely only to interest him and two other people. Then our enjoyment of this volume would be complete.
The Duel (Macmillan), The House with the Mezzanine (Scribner), The Lady with the Dog (Macmillan), The Party (Macmillan), and Rothschild's Fiddle (Boni and Liveright) by Anton Chekhov. To The Darling, which was the first volume, so far as I know, of Chekhov, to be presented to the American public, five new collections of Chekhov's tales have been added during the past year in excellent English renderings. Three of these volumes are translated by Constance Garnett, whose superb translations of Turgenieff and Dostoievsky are well known to American readers. Because Chekhov ranks with Poe and De Maupassant as one of the three supreme masters of the short story, it is a matter of signal importance that these translations should appear, and in them every mood of Russian life is reflected with subtle artistry and a passionate reality of creative vision. Chekhov is destined to exert greater and greater influence on the American short story as the translations of his work increase, and these five volumes prove him to be fully equal to Dostoievsky in sustained and varied spiritual observation. These stories range through the entire gamut of human emotion from sublime tragedy to the richest and most golden comedy. If I were to choose a single author of short stories for my library on a desert island, my choice would inevitably turn to these volumes.[Pg 512]
The Showdown (Macmillan), The House with the Loft (Scribner), The Woman with the Dog (Macmillan), The Gathering (Macmillan), and Rothschild's Violin (Boni and Liveright) by Anton Chekhov. To The Darling, which I believe was the first collection of Chekhov's work made available to American readers, has been joined by five new collections of his stories over the past year, all in excellent English translations. Three of these volumes are translated by Constance Garnett, whose outstanding translations of Turgenev and Dostoevsky are well known to American audiences. Since Chekhov is considered one of the three greatest masters of the short story, alongside Poe and De Maupassant, the release of these translations is extremely important. They capture the full spectrum of Russian life with subtle artistry and a deep sense of creative vision. Chekhov's influence on the American short story is set to grow as more of his work is translated, and these five volumes show that he is just as insightful as Dostoevsky in his observations of the human spirit. His stories cover the whole range of human emotions, from profound tragedy to the brightest comedy. If I had to pick just one author of short stories to have in my library on a deserted island, I would definitely choose these volumes.[Pg 512]
Those Times and These by Irvin S. Cobb (George H. Doran Co.). This is quite the best volume of short stories that Mr. Cobb has yet published. Since "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," which was his first short story, was printed in the Saturday Evening Post seven years ago, Mr. Cobb's literary development has been rapid, if not sure; but he may now with this volume lay claim fairly to the mantle of Mark Twain for the rich humanity with which he has endowed his substance and the inimitable humor of his characterizations. In "The Family Tree" and "Cinnamon Seed and Sandy Bottom" Mr. Cobb has added two stories of permanent value to American literature, and in "Mr. Felsburg Gets Even" and "And There Was Light" Mr. Cobb's literary art is almost as well sustained. My only quarrel with him in this book is for the inclusion of "A Kiss for Kindness," where a fine short-story possibility seems to have been entirely missed by the author, perhaps because, as he ingenuously confessed shortly afterward, he had just become an abandoned farmer.
Back then and now by Irvin S. Cobb (George H. Doran Co.). This is definitely the best collection of short stories that Mr. Cobb has published so far. Since "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," which was his first short story, appeared in the Saturday Evening Post seven years ago, Mr. Cobb's growth as a writer has been fast, if not entirely certain; but with this collection, he can rightly claim the legacy of Mark Twain for the rich humanity he brings to his work and the unique humor in his character portrayals. In "The Family Tree" and "Cinnamon Seed and Sandy Bottom," Mr. Cobb has added two stories of lasting significance to American literature, and in "Mr. Felsburg Gets Even" and "And There Was Light," his literary skill is almost equally strong. My only complaint about this book is the inclusion of "A Kiss for Kindness," where a great short-story opportunity seems to have been completely overlooked by the author, perhaps because, as he honestly admitted shortly afterward, he had just become a struggling farmer.
Running Free by James B. Connolly (Charles Scribner's Sons). Of the ten short stories included by Mr. Connolly in this collection, four are among the best he has ever written: "Breath O' Dawn," "The Sea-Birds," "The Medicine Ship," and "One Wireless Night." With the simplicity of speech which characterizes all of Mr. Connolly's work, he relates his story for the story's sake. Because he is an Irishman he is an incorrigible romanticist, and I suspect that characterization interests him for the story's sake rather than for itself alone. But now that Richard Harding Davis is dead, I suppose that James B. Connolly may fairly take his place as our best born yarner, with all a yarner's privileges.
Running Wild by James B. Connolly (Charles Scribner's Sons). Out of the ten short stories in this collection, four are among the best he has ever written: "Breath O' Dawn," "The Sea-Birds," "The Medicine Ship," and "One Wireless Night." With the straightforward language that defines all of Mr. Connolly's work, he tells his stories simply for their own sake. Being Irish, he has an unchangeable romantic side, and I think he finds the characters interesting for the story itself rather than just for their own sake. But now that Richard Harding Davis has passed away, I believe James B. Connolly can rightly take his place as our best storyteller, enjoying all the privileges of a true storyteller.
Teepee Neighbors by Grace Coolidge (The Four Seas Co.). This quiet little book of narratives and Indian portraits by Miss Coolidge deserves more attention than it has yet received, and for its qualities of quiet pathos and sympathetic insight into the Indian character I associate it as of equal value with Margaret Prescott Montague's stories of blind children in West Virginia.
Tent Neighbors by Grace Coolidge (The Four Seas Co.). This small book of stories and Indian portraits by Miss Coolidge deserves more recognition than it has gotten so far, and for its qualities of gentle emotion and understanding of the Indian character, I consider it just as valuable as Margaret Prescott Montague's tales about blind children in West Virginia.
A Munster Twilight by Daniel Corkery (Frederick A. Stokes Co.). I have never read a new volume of short stories with such a sense of discovery as I felt when these tales came to my hand. Because the volume appears to have attracted absolutely no attention as yet in this country, I wish to emphasize my firm belief that this is the most memorable volume of short stories published in English within the past five years. It makes us eager to read Mr. Corkery's new novel, "The Threshold of Quiet," in order that we may see if such a glorious imaginative sweep can be maintained in a novel as the reader will find in[Pg 513] any single short story of this volume. Here you will find the very heart of Ireland's spiritual adventure revealed in folk speech of inevitable beauty. There is not a story in the book which does not disclose new aspects after repeated readings. A craftsmanship so fine and vigorous is seldom related with such artistic humility. "A Munster Twilight" proves that there are still great men in Ireland.
A Munster Evening by Daniel Corkery (Frederick A. Stokes Co.). I have never come across a new collection of short stories that has given me such a sense of discovery as these tales did. Since this volume seems to have received little to no attention in this country, I want to express my strong belief that this is the most remarkable collection of short stories published in English in the past five years. It makes us excited to read Mr. Corkery's new novel, "The Threshold of Quiet," to see if the same incredible imaginative depth can be maintained in a novel as what readers will find in[Pg 513] any single short story from this collection. Here, you'll find the very essence of Ireland's spiritual journey captured in folk speech of undeniable beauty. There isn't a single story in the book that doesn't reveal new dimensions upon repeated readings. Such fine and energetic craftsmanship is rarely paired with such artistic humility. "A Munster Twilight" proves that there are still great writers in Ireland.
Brought Forward, Faith, Hope, Charity, Progress, and Success by R. B. Cunninghame Graham (Frederick A. Stokes Co.). It is an extraordinary fact that a short-story writer so deservedly well-known in England as Mr. Cunninghame Graham, whose sketches of life in many parts of the globe have been published at frequent intervals through the past decade, is yet entirely unknown in this country. To be sure, such has been the fate of W. H. Hudson until very recently. These six volumes certainly rank, by virtue of the quality of their style and the imaginative reality of their substance, with the best work of Mr. Hudson, and the parallel is the more complete because both writers have made the vanished life of the South American plains real to the English mind. Mr. Cunninghame Graham is one of the great travel writers, and ranks with Borrow and Ford, but he is more impartially interested in character than either Borrow or Ford, and has a far more vivid feeling for the spiritual values of landscape. It may be that these stories are for the few only, but I am loth to believe it. The life of the pampas and the life of the Moroccan desert live in these pages with an actuality as great as the life of the American plains lives in the work of Hamlin Garland, and there is an epic sweep in Mr. Cunninghame Graham's vision that I find in no other contemporary English writer.
Brought Forward, Faith, Hope, Charity, Progress, and Success by R. B. Cunninghame Graham (Frederick A. Stokes Co.). It’s quite remarkable that a short-story writer as well-known in England as Mr. Cunninghame Graham, who has frequently published sketches of life from many parts of the world over the past decade, remains completely unknown in this country. Indeed, W. H. Hudson faced a similar situation until very recently. These six volumes certainly rank among the best works of Mr. Hudson, thanks to their quality of style and the imaginative depth of their content, and the comparison is fitting since both authors have vividly represented the vanished life of the South American plains in a way that resonates with English audiences. Mr. Cunninghame Graham is one of the great travel writers, on par with Borrow and Ford, but he shows a more balanced interest in character than either of them and possesses a much richer appreciation for the spiritual significance of landscapes. While these stories may appeal to only a select few, I am reluctant to accept that as a fact. The life of the pampas and the Moroccan desert come alive in these pages just as powerfully as the life of the American plains does in Hamlin Garland's work, and there is an epic quality to Mr. Cunninghame Graham's vision that I observe in no other contemporary English writer.
The Echo of Voices by Richard Curle (Alfred A. Knopf). It is very rarely that a disciple as faithful as Mr. Curle publishes a volume which his master would be proud to sign, but I think that the reader will detect in this book the authentic voice of Joseph Conrad. Mr. Conrad's own personal enthusiasm for the book is an ingratiating introduction to the reader, but in these eight stories Mr. Curle can certainly afford to stand alone. Preoccupied as he is with the mystery of human existence, and the effect of circumstance upon the character, he portrays eight widely different human types, almost all of them with a certain pathetic futility of aspect, so surely and finely that they live before us. It is an interesting fact that the three best short story books in English of 1917 come from the other side of the water. "Limehouse Nights," "A Munster Twilight," and "The Echo of Voices" make this year so memorable in fiction that later years may well prove disappointing.[Pg 514]
Echoes of Voices by Richard Curle (Alfred A. Knopf). It’s quite rare for a devoted follower like Mr. Curle to release a collection that his mentor would be proud to endorse, but I believe readers will recognize Joseph Conrad's genuine voice in this book. Mr. Conrad’s personal enthusiasm for the work creates an appealing introduction, yet in these eight stories, Mr. Curle stands strong on his own. Focused on the mystery of human existence and how circumstances shape character, he skillfully depicts eight distinct human types, most of which carry a certain sense of tragic futility, making them vividly come to life. It’s noteworthy that the three best short story collections in English from 1917 all come from overseas. "Limehouse Nights," "A Munster Twilight," and "The Echo of Voices" make this year remarkable for fiction, foreshadowing that later years may fall short.[Pg 514]
The Eternal Husband and Other Stories and The Gambler and Other Stories by Fyodor Dostoievsky (The Macmillan Co.). These two new volumes continue the complete English edition of Dostoievsky which is being translated by Constance Garnett. The renderings have the same qualities of idiomatic speech and subtly rendered nuance which is always to be found in this translator's work, and although both of these volumes represent the minor work of Dostoievsky, his minor work is finer than our major work, and characterized by a passionate curiosity about the human soul and a deep insight into its mysteries. It is idle to argue as to whether these narratives are short stories or brief novels. However we classify them, they are profound revelations of human relationship, and place their author among the great masters of the world's literature. Nor is it pertinent to discuss their technique or lack of it. Their technique is sufficient for the author's purpose, and he has achieved his will nobly in a manner inevitable to him.
The Eternal Husband and Other Stories and The Gambler and Other Stories by Fyodor Dostoevsky (The Macmillan Co.). These two new volumes continue the complete English edition of Dostoevsky being translated by Constance Garnett. The translations maintain the same qualities of natural speech and finely captured nuances that are always present in this translator's work, and while both volumes represent Dostoevsky's lesser works, his lesser works are superior to our major ones, characterized by a passionate curiosity about the human soul and a deep understanding of its mysteries. It's pointless to debate whether these stories are short stories or brief novels. Regardless of how we label them, they offer profound insights into human relationships and place their author among the great masters of world literature. It's also not relevant to discuss their technique or the lack thereof. The technique is adequate for the author's intent, and he has accomplished his goals nobly in a way that is uniquely his own.
Billy Topsail, M.D., by Norman Duncan (Fleming H. Revell Co.). In this posthumous volume Norman Duncan has woven together a selection of his later short stories, in which further adventures of Doctor Luke of the Labrador are chronicled. They represent the very best of his later work, and in them the stern physical conditions with which nature surrounds the life of man provide an admirably rendered background for the portrayal of character developed by circumstance. Norman Duncan can never have a successor, and in "Billy Topsail, M.D." the reader will find him very nearly at his best.
Dr. Billy Topsail, by Norman Duncan (Fleming H. Revell Co.). In this posthumous collection, Norman Duncan has put together a selection of his later short stories that continue the adventures of Doctor Luke of Labrador. They showcase the finest of his later work, with the harsh physical conditions of nature around human life creating a perfect backdrop for the character development shaped by their circumstances. Norman Duncan is irreplaceable, and in "Billy Topsail, M.D.," readers will find him at nearly his best.
My People by Caradoc Evans (Duffield & Co.). "My People" is a record of the peasantry of West Wales, and these chronicles are set down with a biblical economy of speech that makes for a noteworthy literary style. I refuse to believe that they are a truthful portrait of the folk of whom Mr. Evans writes, but I believe that he has created a real subjective world of his own that is thoroughly convincing. H. G. Wells has written eulogistically of the book and also of the author's novel, "Capel Sion." I appreciate the qualities in the book that have won Mr. Wells' esteem, and the book is indeed memorable. But I believe that its excellence is an artificial excellence, and I commend it to the reader as a work of incomparable artifice rather than as a faithful reflection of life.
My Tribe by Caradoc Evans (Duffield & Co.). "My People" captures the lives of the peasantry in West Wales, and the narratives are written with a spare, biblical style that gives it a unique literary flair. I don’t believe they accurately represent the people Mr. Evans talks about, but I do think he has crafted a convincing subjective world of his own. H. G. Wells has praised this book as well as the author's novel, "Capel Sion." I recognize the qualities in the book that earned Mr. Wells' admiration, and it is certainly unforgettable. However, I think its greatness is more of an artifice than a genuine representation of life, and I recommend it to readers as an extraordinary piece of craftsmanship rather than a true depiction of reality.
In Happy Valley by John Fox, Jr. (Charles Scribner's Sons). Of these ten new chronicles of the Kentucky mountains, gathered from the pages of Scribner's Magazine during the past year for the most part, "His Last Christmas Gift" is the most memorable. But all the stories are brief and vivid vignettes of[Pg 515] the countryside which Mr. Fox knows so well, told with the utmost economy of speech and with a fine sense of atmospheric values. These stories are a happy illustration of the better regionalism that is characteristic of contemporary American fiction, and like "Ommirandy" will prove valuable records to a later generation of a life that even now is rapidly passing away.
In Happy Valley by John Fox, Jr. (Charles Scribner's Sons). Among these ten new stories from the Kentucky mountains, gathered mostly from the pages of Scribner's Magazine over the last year, "His Last Christmas Gift" stands out as the most memorable. However, all the stories are short and vivid snapshots of[Pg 515] the countryside that Mr. Fox knows so well, told with utmost conciseness and a great sense of atmosphere. These stories exemplify the better regionalism that defines contemporary American fiction, and like "Ommirandy," they will serve as valuable records for future generations of a way of life that is quickly fading away.
The War, Madame, by Paul Géraldy (Charles Scribner's Sons). The delicate fantasy of this little story only enhances the poignant tragedy that it discloses. Somehow it suggests a comparison with "Four Days" by Hetty Hemenway, although it is told with greater deftness and a more subtle irony. In these pages pulses the very heart of France, and it is compact of the spirit that has made France a mistress to die for. The translation is admirable.
The War, Ma'am, by Paul Géraldy (Charles Scribner's Sons). The delicate imagination of this short story only intensifies the touching tragedy it reveals. It somehow reminds one of "Four Days" by Hetty Hemenway, even though it is narrated with more skill and a subtler irony. These pages capture the very essence of France, reflecting the spirit that has made France a country worth dying for. The translation is excellent.
Collected Poems by Wilfrid Wilson Gibson (The Macmillan Co.). In these noble studies of English social life among the laboring classes Mr. Gibson has collected all of his stories in verse which he wishes to retain in his collected works. He has already become an influence on the work of many of his contemporaries, and the qualities of incisive observation, warm humanity, and subtle art which characterize his best work are adequately disclosed in his poems. I am sure that the reader of short stories will find them as fascinating as any volume of prose published this year, and the sum of all these poems is an English Comédie Humaine which portrays every type of English labor in rich imaginative speech. The dramatic quality of these stories is achieved by virtue of a constant economy of selection, and a nervous singing speech as authentic as that of Synge.
Poems Collection by Wilfrid Wilson Gibson (The Macmillan Co.). In these insightful depictions of English social life among the working class, Mr. Gibson has gathered all of his poems that he wants to keep in this collection. He has already influenced the work of many writers of his time, and the qualities of sharp observation, genuine warmth, and subtle artistry that define his best work are clearly evident in his poems. Readers of short stories will find them as captivating as any collection of prose published this year, and together, these poems create an English Comédie Humaine that depicts every type of English labor in vivid, imaginative language. The dramatic nature of these works is achieved through careful selection and a strikingly authentic voice, reminiscent of Synge.
Ommirandy by Armistead C. Gordon (Charles Scribner's Sons). In this collection Mr. Gordon, whose name is so happily associated with that of Thomas Nelson Page, has collected from the files of Scribner's Magazine the deft and insinuating chronicles of negro life on a Virginia plantation which have attracted so much favorable comment in recent years. This collection places Mr. Gordon in the same rank as the author of "Marse' Chan," as a literary artist of the vanished South. These transcripts from the folk life of the people are told very quietly in a persuasive style that reveals a rich poetic sense of human values. The mellow atmosphere of these stories is particularly noteworthy, and Mr. Gordon's instinctive sympathy with his subject has saved him from that spirit of condescension which has been the weakness of so much American folk writing in the past. "Ommirandy" will long remain a happy and honorable tradition in American literature.
Ommirandy by Armistead C. Gordon (Charles Scribner's Sons). In this collection, Mr. Gordon, whose name is closely associated with Thomas Nelson Page, has gathered from the archives of Scribner's Magazine the skillful and engaging stories of Black life on a Virginia plantation that have received a lot of positive attention in recent years. This collection places Mr. Gordon alongside the author of "Marse' Chan" as a literary artist of the lost South. These accounts from the folk life of the people are shared in a calm and convincing manner that showcases a deep appreciation for human values. The warm atmosphere of these stories is especially notable, and Mr. Gordon's natural empathy for his subjects has kept him from the condescending attitude that has plagued much of American folk writing in the past. "Ommirandy" will continue to be a cherished and respectable part of American literature.
The Grim 13, edited by Frederick Stuart Greene (Dodd, Mead & Co.), is a collection of thirteen stories of literary value which[Pg 516] have been declined with enthusiastic praise by the editors of American magazines because of their grim quality, or because they have an extremely unhappy ending. The collection was gathered as a test of the public interest, in order to remove if possible what the editor believed to be a false editorial policy. It is interesting to examine these stories, and to pretend that one is an editor. The experiment has been extremely successful and has produced at least one story by an American author ("The Abigail Sheriff Memorial" by Vincent O'Sullivan) and one story by an English author ("Old Fags" by Stacy Aumonier), which are permanent in their literary value.
The Fearsome 13, edited by Frederick Stuart Greene (Dodd, Mead & Co.), is a collection of thirteen literary stories that[Pg 516] received enthusiastic praise from the editors of American magazines for their dark themes or extremely unhappy endings. The collection was put together to test public interest and challenge what the editor saw as a flawed editorial policy. It’s interesting to read these stories and imagine oneself as an editor. The experiment has been very successful, resulting in at least one story by an American author ("The Abigail Sheriff Memorial" by Vincent O'Sullivan) and one story by an English author ("Old Fags" by Stacy Aumonier), both of which hold lasting literary value.
Four Days: the Story of a War Marriage, by Hetty Hemenway (Little, Brown & Co.). Of this story I have spoken elsewhere in this volume, I shall only add here that it is one of the most significant spiritual studies in fiction that the war has produced, and that it is directly told in a style of sensitive beauty.
Four Days: The Story of a War Marriage, by Hetty Hemenway (Little, Brown & Co.). I've mentioned this story earlier in this book, so I'll just add that it’s one of the most important spiritual explorations in fiction that the war has led to, and it's narrated in a beautifully sensitive style.
A Diversity of Creatures by Rudyard Kipling (Doubleday, Page & Co.) is the first collection of Mr. Kipling's short stories published in several years. I must confess frankly that there is but one story in the volume which seems to me a completely realized rendering of the substance which Mr. Kipling has chosen, and that is the incomparable satire on publicity entitled "The Village That Voted the Earth Was Flat." In this volume you will find many stories in many moods, and some of them are postscripts to earlier volumes of Mr. Kipling. I cannot believe that his war stories deserve as high praise as they have been accorded. This volume presents Mr. Kipling as the most consummate living master of technique in the English tongue, but his inspiration has failed him except for the single exception which I have chronicled. The volume is a memory rather than an actuality, and it has the pathos of a forgotten dream.
A Variety of Creatures by Rudyard Kipling (Doubleday, Page & Co.) is the first collection of Mr. Kipling's short stories published in several years. I have to be honest that there’s only one story in this collection that feels fully realized to me, and that’s the brilliant satire on publicity called "The Village That Voted the Earth Was Flat." In this collection, you’ll find a mix of stories with different tones, and some are follow-ups to earlier books by Mr. Kipling. I don’t think his war stories deserve the high praise they've received. This collection showcases Mr. Kipling as a master of technique in the English language, but his inspiration seems to have deserted him, except for that one standout piece I mentioned. The collection feels more like a memory than a reality, and it has the sadness of a forgotten dream.
The Bracelet of Garnets and Other Stories by Alexander Kuprin, translated by Leo Pasvolsky, with an Introduction by William Lyon Phelps (Charles Scribner's Sons). This collection of stories is based on the author's own selection for this purpose, and although the translation is not thoroughly idiomatic, the sheer poetry of Kuprin's imagination shines through the veil of an alien speech and captures the imagination of the reader. Kuprin's pictorial sense is curiously similar to that of Wilbur Daniel Steele, and it is interesting to study the reactions of similar temperaments on widely different substances and backgrounds. Kuprin achieves a chiselled finality of utterance which is as evident in his tragedy as in his comedy, and in some of these pieces a fine allegorical beauty shines prismatically through a carefully economized brilliance of narrative.[Pg 517]
The Bracelet of Garnets and Other Stories by Alexander Kuprin, translated by Leo Pasvolsky, with an Introduction by William Lyon Phelps (Charles Scribner's Sons). This collection of stories is based on the author’s own selection for this purpose, and while the translation isn't completely idiomatic, the sheer poetry of Kuprin's imagination shines through the barrier of a foreign language and captivates the reader's imagination. Kuprin's vivid imagery is strikingly similar to that of Wilbur Daniel Steele, making it interesting to analyze how similar sensibilities react to vastly different themes and settings. Kuprin achieves a precise clarity of expression that is evident in both his tragedy and comedy, and in some of these stories, a delicate allegorical beauty shines through a carefully crafted brilliance in the storytelling.[Pg 517]
The Prussian Officer and Other Stories by D. H. Lawrence (B. W. Huebsch). The twelve short stories collected in this volume are full of the same warm color that one always associates with Mr. Lawrence's best work, and the nervous complaining beauty of his style makes him the English compeer of Gabriele d'Annunzio. The warm lush fragrance of many European countrysides pervades these stories and a certain poignant sensual disillusionment is insistently stressed by the characters who flit through the shadowy foreground. It is the definitely realized and concrete sense of landscape that Mr. Lawrence has achieved which is his finest artistic attribute, and the sensitive response to light which is so characteristic an element in his vision bathes all the pictures he presents in a rich glow, whose gradations of light and shadow respond finely to the emotional reactions of his characters. He is the most sophisticated of the contemporary English realists, and has the sense of poetry to a high degree which is conspicuously absent in the work of other English novelists.
The Prussian Officer and Other Stories by D. H. Lawrence (B. W. Huebsch). The twelve short stories in this collection are filled with the same warm colors that you always associate with Lawrence's best work, and the emotionally charged beauty of his style makes him the English peer of Gabriele d'Annunzio. The rich, lush fragrance of many European countryside settings fills these stories, and a certain poignant sensual disillusionment is repeatedly emphasized by the characters who move through the shadowy background. It’s the well-defined and vivid sense of landscape that Lawrence has achieved, which is his greatest artistic quality, and the sensitive play of light that’s so characteristic of his vision bathes all the scenes he depicts in a warm glow, with the light and shadow intricately reflecting the emotional responses of his characters. He is the most sophisticated among contemporary English realists and possesses a strong sense of poetry, which is noticeably lacking in the works of other English novelists.
A Designer of Dawns and Other Tales by Gertrude Russell Lewis (Pilgrim Press). I set this volume of allegories beside "Flame and the Shadow-Eater" by Henrietta Weaver as one of the two best books of allegories published in 1917. These seven little tales have a quiet imaginative glow that is very appealing and I find in them a folk quality that is almost Scandinavian in its naïvete.
A Creator of New Beginnings and Other Stories by Gertrude Russell Lewis (Pilgrim Press). I consider this collection of allegories alongside "Flame and the Shadow-Eater" by Henrietta Weaver as two of the best allegorical books published in 1917. These seven short stories have a subtle imaginative charm that is really appealing, and I detect a folk quality in them that feels almost Scandinavian in its simplicity.
The Terror: A Mystery, by Arthur Machen (Robert M. McBride & Co.). When this story was first published in the Century Magazine in 1917, under the title of "The Coming of the Terror," it was at once hailed by discriminating readers as the best short story by an English writer published in an American magazine since "The Friends" by Stacy Aumonier. It is now published in its complete form as originally written, and although it is as long as a short novel, it has an essential unity of incident which justifies us in claiming it as a short story. I suppose that Algernon Blackwood is the only other English writer who has the same gift for making strange spiritual adventures completely real to the imagination, and the author of "The Bowmen" has surpassed even that fine story in this description of how a mysterious terror overran England during the last years of the great war and how the mystery of its passing was finally revealed. The emotional tension of the reader is enhanced by the quiet matter-of-fact air with which the story is presented. The volume is one of the best five or six books of short stories which England has produced during the past year.[Pg 518]
The Terror: A Mystery Series, by Arthur Machen (Robert M. McBride & Co.). When this story was first published in Century Magazine in 1917, under the title "The Coming of the Terror," it was immediately recognized by discerning readers as the best short story by an English writer published in an American magazine since "The Friends" by Stacy Aumonier. It is now released in its complete form as originally written, and although it’s as lengthy as a short novel, it maintains a cohesive set of events that allows us to classify it as a short story. I think Algernon Blackwood is the only other English writer who shares the same ability to make bizarre spiritual adventures feel real to the imagination, and the author of "The Bowmen" has even surpassed that great story in his portrayal of how a mysterious terror swept through England during the last years of the Great War and how the mystery of its disappearance was ultimately uncovered. The emotional intensity for the reader is heightened by the calm, straightforward way in which the story is told. This volume is among the best five or six short story collections that England has produced in the past year.[Pg 518]
The Second Odd Number: Thirteen Tales, by Guy de Maupassant, the translation by Charles Henry White, an Introduction by William Dean Howells (Harper & Brothers). It is reported in some volume of French literary memoirs that Guy de Maupassant regarded the first series of "The Odd Number" as better than the original. Be this as it may, the thirteen stories which make up this volume are admirably rendered with a careful reflection of the slightest nuances. As Mr. Howells states in his introduction to the volume: "The range of these stories is not very great; the effect they make is greater than the range." But this selection has been admirably chosen with a view to making the range as wide as possible, and I can only hope that it will serve to influence some of our younger writers toward a greater descriptive and emotional economy.
The Second Odd Number: Thirteen Stories, by Guy de Maupassant, translated by Charles Henry White, with an Introduction by William Dean Howells (Harper & Brothers). It's been said in some French literary memoirs that Guy de Maupassant thought the first series of "The Odd Number" was better than the original. Regardless, the thirteen stories in this collection are beautifully translated, capturing even the slightest nuances. As Mr. Howells mentions in his introduction to the volume: "The range of these stories is not very great; the effect they create is greater than the range." However, this selection has been carefully made to broaden the range as much as possible, and I can only hope it inspires some of our younger writers to adopt a more economical approach to description and emotion.
The Girl and the Faun by Eden Phillpotts (J. B. Lippincott Co.). These eight idylls of the four seasons are graceful Greek legends told with a modern touch in poetic prose. They have a quality of quiet beauty which will commend them to many readers to whom the more realistic work of Mr. Phillpotts does not appeal, and the admirable illustrations by Frank Brangwyn are a felicitous accompaniment to the modulated prose of Mr. Phillpotts.
The Girl and the Faun by Eden Phillpotts (J. B. Lippincott Co.). These eight stories of the four seasons are elegant Greek legends presented with a contemporary flair in poetic prose. They possess a serene beauty that will attract many readers who may not be drawn to Mr. Phillpotts' more realistic works, and the wonderful illustrations by Frank Brangwyn complement Mr. Phillpotts' lyrical prose perfectly.
Barbed Wire and Other Poems by Edwin Ford Piper (The Midland Press, Moorhead, Minn.). As Grant Showerman's "A Country Chronicle" is an admirable rendering of the farm life of Wisconsin in the seventies, so these poems are a fine imaginative record of the pioneer life of Nebraska a little later. I believe this volume to contain quite as fine poetry as Robert Frost's "North of Boston." Here you will meet many men and women struggling against the loneliness of prairie life, and winning spiritual as well as material conquests out of nature. The greater part of this volume is composed of a series of narrative poems entitled "The Neighborhood." Their lack of literary sophistication is part of their charm, and the calculated ruggedness of the author's style is a faithful reflection of his barren physical background.
Barbed Wire & Other Poems by Edwin Ford Piper (The Midland Press, Moorhead, Minn.). Just like Grant Showerman's "A Country Chronicle" beautifully depicts farm life in Wisconsin during the seventies, these poems provide a vivid imaginative record of Nebraska's pioneer life a bit later. I believe this collection features poetry as impressive as Robert Frost's "North of Boston." Here, you'll encounter many men and women battling the isolation of prairie life, achieving both spiritual and material victories from nature. Most of this volume consists of a series of narrative poems called "The Neighborhood." Their straightforwardness is part of their appeal, and the deliberate roughness of the author's style accurately reflects his harsh physical environment.
Best Russian Short Stories, compiled and edited by Thomas Seltzer (Boni and Liveright). This is the first anthology of Russian short stories which has yet been published in English, and the selections are excellent. There is a wide range of literary art represented in this volume, and the translations are extremely smooth and idiomatic. As is only fitting, the work of Tolstoi, Dostoievsky, Turgenev, and other Russians, whose work is already well known to the American reader, are only represented lightly in the collection, and greater space[Pg 519] is devoted to the stories of Chekhov and other writers less familiar to the American public. Nineteen stories are translated from the work of Pushkin, Gogol, Turgenev, Dostoievsky, Tolstoi, Saltykov, Korolenko, Garshin, Chekhov, Sologub, Potapenko, Semyonov, Gorky, Andreyev, Artzybashev, and Kuprin, and the volume is prefixed with an excellent critical introduction by the editor.
Best Russian Short Stories, compiled and edited by Thomas Seltzer (Boni and Liveright). This is the first collection of Russian short stories published in English, and the selections are outstanding. A wide variety of literary styles is showcased in this volume, and the translations are very smooth and natural. As expected, the works of Tolstoy, Dostoevsky, Turgenev, and other writers already familiar to American readers are represented only minimally in the collection, while more space[Pg 519] is given to the stories of Chekhov and other authors who may be less known to the American audience. Nineteen stories are translated from the works of Pushkin, Gogol, Turgenev, Dostoevsky, Tolstoy, Saltykov, Korolenko, Garshin, Chekhov, Sologub, Potapenko, Semyonov, Gorky, Andreyev, Artzybashev, and Kuprin, and the volume includes an excellent critical introduction by the editor.
A Country Child by Grant Showerman (The Century Co.). This is a sequel to Professor Showerman's earlier volume, "A Country Chronicle." The book is an epic of what a little boy saw and felt and dreamed on a farm in Wisconsin forty years ago, told just as a little boy would tell it. It will help you to remember how you went to the circus and how you stayed up late on your birthday. You will also recall the ball game the day you didn't go home from school, and how you went in swimming, and about that fight with Bill, and ever so many other things which you thought that you had forgotten. I think all the boys and girls that used to write to James Whitcomb Riley should send a birthday letter this year to Grant Showerman, so that he will get it on the 9th of January. Let's start a movement in Wisconsin to have a Showerman Day.
A Rural Kid by Grant Showerman (The Century Co.). This is a sequel to Professor Showerman's earlier book, "A Country Chronicle." The story captures what a little boy experienced and dreamed about on a farm in Wisconsin forty years ago, told in the way only a child would tell it. It will remind you of going to the circus and staying up late on your birthday. You’ll also remember the ball game the day you skipped school, how you went swimming, that fight with Bill, and so many other things you thought you had forgotten. I think all the kids who used to write to James Whitcomb Riley should send a birthday letter this year to Grant Showerman, so he receives it on January 9th. Let’s kick off a movement in Wisconsin to declare a Showerman Day.
Flame and the Shadow-eater by Henrietta Weaver (Henry Holt & Co.). In these fifteen short allegorical tales Henrietta Weaver has introduced with considerable skill much Persian philosophy, and presented it to the American reader so attractively that it is thoroughly persuasive. Akin in a measure to certain similar stories by Jeannette Marks, they have the same prismatic quality of brilliance and impermanence. I do not believe that the reader who enjoys the poetry of the mind will find these allegories specially esoteric, but I may commend them frankly for their story value, irrespective of the symbols which the author has chosen to attach to them.
Flame and the Shadow Eater by Henrietta Weaver (Henry Holt & Co.). In these fifteen short allegorical tales, Henrietta Weaver skillfully weaves in a lot of Persian philosophy and presents it to American readers in a way that is both engaging and convincing. They share a bit of a similarity with certain stories by Jeannette Marks, reflecting a vibrant and transient quality. I think readers who appreciate thoughtful poetry will find these allegories accessible, and I can recommend them for their storytelling value, regardless of the symbols the author has chosen to use.
The Great Modern French Stories edited by Willard Huntington Wright (Boni and Liveright), Married by August Strindberg (Boni and Liveright), and Visions by Count Ilya Tolstoy (James B. Pond) have reached me too late for extended review. I list them here as three volumes of permanent literary value.[Pg 520]
The Great Modern French Stories edited by Willard Huntington Wright (Boni and Liveright), Hitched by August Strindberg (Boni and Liveright), and Visions by Count Ilya Tolstoy (James B. Pond) have come to me too late for a detailed review. I mention them here as three books of lasting literary significance.[Pg 520]
VOLUMES OF SHORT STORIES PUBLISHED DURING 1917
Note. An asterisk before a title indicates distinction. This list includes single short stories, collections of short stories, and a few continuous narratives based on short stories previously published in magazines.
Note. An asterisk before a title means it stands out. This list includes individual short stories, collections of short stories, and a few ongoing narratives based on short stories that were published in magazines earlier.
I. American Authors
I. American Authors
Adams, Samuel Hopkins.
*Our Square and the People In It. Houghton-Mifflin.
Bain, R. Nisbet.
*Cossack Fairy Tales. Stokes.
Bangs, John Kendrick.
Half Hours With the Idiot. Little, Brown.
Bassett, Wilbur.
Wander-Ships. Open Court Pub. Co.
Beach, Rex.
Laughing Bill Hyde. Harper.
Bend, Rev. John J.
Stranger than Fiction. Sheehan.
Bottome, Phyllis.
*Derelict, The. Century.
Bradley, William Aspenwall.
*Old Christmas, and Other Kentucky Tales in Verse. Houghton-Mifflin.
Brady, Cyrus Townsend.
Little Book for Christmas, A. Putnam.
Brooks, Alden.
*Fighting Men, The. Scribner.
Brown, Katharine Holland.
*Wages of Honor, The. Scribner.
Brubaker, Howard.
Ranny. Harper.
Brunton, F. Carmichael.
[Pg 521]Enchanted Lochan, The. Crowell.
Bunner, H. C.
*More "Short Sixes." Scribner.
*"Short Sixes." Scribner.
Bunts, Frederick Emory.
Soul of Henry Harrington, The. Cleveland: privately printed.
Butler, Ellis Parker.
Dominie Dean. Revell.
Carmichael, M. H.
Pioneer Days. Duffield.
Carter, Charles Franklin.
Stories of the Old Missions of California. Elder.
Chambers, Robert W.
*Barbarians. Appleton.
Cobb, Irvin S.
*Those Times and These. Doran.
Coffin, Julia H.
Vendor of Dreams, The. Dodd, Mead.
*Collier's, Prize Stories From. 5 v. Collier.
Connolly, James B.
*Running Free. Scribner.
Coolidge, Grace.
*Teepee Neighbors. Four Seas.
Crownfield, Gertrude.
Little Tailor of the Winding Way, The. Macmillan.
Davis, Charles Belmont.
Her Own Sort and Others. Scribner.
Davis, Richard Harding.
*Boy Scout, The, and Other Stories. Scribner.
*Deserter, The. Scribner.
Duncan, Norman.
*Billy Topsail, M.D. Revell.
Eells, Elsie Spicer.
*Fairy Tales from Brazil. Dodd, Mead.
Fisher, Fred B.
Gifts from the Desert. Abington Press.
Foote, John Taintor.
Dumb-bell of Brookfield. Appleton.
Ford, Sewell.
Wilt Thou Torchy. Clode.
[Pg 522]For France. Doubleday, Page.
Fox, Edward Lyell.
New Gethsemane, The. McBride.
Fox, John, Jr.
*In Happy Valley. Scribner.
Futrelle, Jacques.
Problem of Cell 13, The. Dodd, Mead.
Gordon, Armistead C.
*Ommirandy. Scribner.
Greene, Frederick Stuart, Editor.
*Grim Thirteen, The. Dodd, Mead.
"Hall, Holworthy."
Dormie One. Century.
Hanshew, T. W.
Cleek's Government Cases. Doubleday, Page.
Hemenway, Hetty.
*Four Days. Little, Brown.
"Henry, O."
*Waifs and Strays. Doubleday, Page.
Hines, Jack.
Blue Streak, The. Doran.
Holmes, Mary Caroline.
"Who Follows in Their Train?" Revell.
Hough, Lynn Harold.
Little Old Lady, The.
Hughes, Rupert.
In a Little Town. Harper.
Ingram, Eleanor M.
Twice American, The. Lippincott.
Irwin, Wallace.
Pilgrims Into Folly. Doran.
Jefferson, Charles E.
Land of Enough, The. Crowell.
Johnston, Mary.
*Wanderers, The. Houghton-Mifflin.
Johnston, William.
"Limpy." Little, Brown.
Karr, Louise.
Trouble. Himebaugh and Browne.
Kellerhouse, Lucy Charlton.
*Forest Fancies. Duffield.
Kirk, R. G.
[Pg 523]White Monarch and the Gas-House Pup. Little, Brown.
Kirkland, Winifred.
*My Little Town. Dutton.
Lait, Jack.
Gus the Bus and Evelyn, the Exquisite Checker. Doubleday, Page.
Lardner, Ring W.
Gullible's Travels. Bobbs-Merrill.
Leacock, Stephen.
Frenzied Fiction. Lane.
Lewis, Gertrude Russell.
*Designer of Dawns, A. Pilgrim Press.
McClung, Nellie L.
Next of Kin, The. Houghton-Mifflin.
Mackay, Helen.
*Journal of Small Things. Duffield.
Meirovitz, Joseph M.
Path of Error, The. Four Seas Co.
Merwin, Samuel.
Temperamental Henry. Bobbs-Merrill.
Newton, Alma.
Memories. Duffield.
Noble, Edward.
Outposts of the Fleet. Houghton-Mifflin.
O'Brien, Edward J., Editor.
The Best Short Stories of 1916. Small, Maynard.
Osborn, E. B.
Maid with Wings, The. Lane.
Paine, Albert Bigelow.
Mr. Crow and the Whitewash. Harper.
Mr. Rabbit's Wedding. Harper.
Mr. Turtle's Flying Adventure. Harper.
Paine, Ralph D.
Sons of Eli. Scribner.
Perkins, J. R.
Thin Volume, A. Saalfield.
Perry, Montanye.
Where It Touches the Ground. Abingdon Press.
Zerah. Abingdon Press.
Piper, Edwin Ford.
*Barbed Wire and Other Poems. Midland Press.
Putnam, Nina Wilcox.
[Pg 524]When the Highbrow Joined the Outfit. Duffield.
Reeve, Arthur B.
Ear in the Wall, The. Hearst.
Treasure Train, The. Harper.
Richmond, Grace S.
Whistling Mother, The. Doubleday, Page.
Rinehart, Mary Roberts.
Bab: A Sub-deb. Doran.
Rodeheaver, Homer.
Song Stories of the Sawdust Trail. Moffat, Yard.
Rosenbach, A. S. W.
Unpublishable Memoirs, The. Kennerley.
Ryder, Arthur W.
*Twenty-two Goblins. Dutton.
Sabin, Edwin L.
How Are You Feeling Now? Little, Brown.
Schayer, E. Richard.
Good Loser, The. McKay.
Scott, Leroy.
Mary Regan. Houghton-Mifflin.
Showerman, Grant.
*Country Child, A. Century.
Steiner, Edward A.
My Doctor Dog. Revell.
Stern, Gertrude.
My Mother and I. Macmillan.
Stitzer, Daniel Ahrens.
Stories of the Occult. Badger.
Stuart, Florence Partello.
Piang, the Moro Jungle Boy. Century.
Taber, Susan.
Optimist, The. Duffield.
"Thanet, Octave."
And the Captain Entered. Bobbs-Merrill.
Thomson, Edward William.
Old Man Savarin Stories. Doran.
Tompkins, Juliet Wilbor.
At the Sign of the Oldest House. Bobbs-Merrill.
Turpin, Edna.
Peggy of Roundabout Lane. Macmillan.
Tuttle, Florence Guertin.
[Pg 525]Give My Love to Maria. Abingdon Press.
Van Loan, Charles E.
Old Man Curry. Doran.
Weaver, Henrietta.
*Flame and the Shadow-Eater. Holt.
Willsie, Honoré.
Benefits Forgot. Stokes.
Samuel Hopkins Adams.
*Our Square and the People In It. Houghton-Mifflin.*
Bain, R. Nisbet.
Cossack Fairy Tales. Stokes.
Bangs, John Kendrick.
Half Hours With the Idiot. Little, Brown.
Bassett, Wilbur.
Wander-Ships. Open Court Publishing.
Beach, Rex.
Laughing Bill Hyde. Harper.
Bend, Rev. John J.
Stranger Than Fiction. Sheehan.
Bottom, Phyllis.
The Derelict. Century.
Bradley, William Aspenwall.
*Old Christmas, and Other Kentucky Tales in Verse. Houghton Mifflin.*
Brady, Cyrus Townsend.
Little Book for Christmas, A. Putnam.
Brooks, Alden.
Fighting Men, The. Scribner.
Katharine Holland Brown.
*Wages of Honor, The. Scribner.*
Brubaker, Howard.
Ranny. Harper.
Brunton, F. Carmichael.
[Pg 521]Enchanted Lochan, The. Crowell.
Bunner, H.C.
More "Short Sixes." Scribner.
"Short Sixes." Scribner.
Bunts, Fred Emory.
The Soul of Henry Harrington. Cleveland: privately printed.
Butler, Ellis Parker.
Dominie Dean. Revell.
Carmichael, M.H.
Pioneer Days. Duffield.
Carter, Charles F.
Stories of California's Old Missions. Elder.
Robert W. Chambers
Barbarians. Appleton.
Cobb, Irvin S.
*Then and Now. Doran.*
Coffin, Julia H.
The Vendor of Dreams. Dodd, Mead.
*Collier's Prize Stories. 5 v. Collier.
James B. Connolly
Running Free. Scribner.
Grace Coolidge.
Teepee Neighbors. Four Seas.
Crownfield, Gertrude.
The Little Tailor of the Winding Way. Macmillan.
Davis, Charles Belmont.
Her Own Kind and Others. Scribner.
Richard Harding Davis.
*The Boy Scout and Other Stories. Scribner.*
*Deserter, The. Scribner.*
Duncan, Norman.
Billy Topsail, M.D. Revell.
Eells, Elsie Spicer.
Fairy Tales from Brazil. Dodd, Mead.
Fisher, Fred B.
Gifts from the Desert. Abington Press.
Foote, John Taintor.
Dumbbell of Brookfield. Appleton.
Ford, Sewell.
Will you, Torchy? Close.
[Pg 522]For France. Doubleday, Page.
Fox, Edward Lyell.
The New Gethsemane. McBride.
John Fox Jr.
In Happy Valley. Scribner.
Futrelle, Jacques.
The Problem of Cell 13. Dodd, Mead.
Gordon, Armistead C.
Ommirandy. Scribner.
Frederick Stuart Greene, Editor.
Grim Thirteen, The. Dodd, Mead.
"Hall, Holworthy."
Dormie One. Century.
Hanshew, T.W.
Cleek's Government Cases. Doubleday, Page.
Hemenway, Hetty.
Four Days. Little, Brown.
"Henry, O."
Waifs and Strays. Doubleday, Page.
Hines, Jack.
Blue Streak, The. Doran.
Mary Caroline Holmes.
"Who Follows in Their Wake?" Revell.
Hough, Lynn Harold.
The Little Old Lady.
Rupert Hughes.
In a Small Town. Harper.
Eleanor M. Ingram
Twice American, The. Lippincott.
Irwin, Wallace.
Pilgrims Into Folly. Doran.
Jefferson, Charles E.
Land of Enough, The. Crowell.
Mary Johnston.
The Wanderers. Houghton Mifflin.
William Johnston.
"Limpy." Little, Brown.
Karr, Louise.
Trouble. Himebaugh & Browne.
Kellerhouse, Lucy Charlton.
Forest Fancies. Duffield.
Kirk, R.G.
[Pg 523]White Monarch and the Gas-House Pup. Little, Brown.
Kirkland, Winnie.
My Small Town. Dutton.
Jack Lait.
Gus the Bus and Evelyn, the Elegant Checker. Doubleday, Page.
Ring W. Lardner
Gullible's Travels. Bobbs-Merrill.
Leacock, Stephen.
Frenzied Fiction. Lane.
Lewis, Gertrude Russell.
*Designer of Dawns, A. Pilgrim Press.
Nellie L. McClung
Next of Kin, The. Houghton Mifflin.
Mackay, Helen.
*Journal of Small Things. Duffield.*
Meirovitz, Joseph M.
The Path of Error, The. Four Seas Co.
Merwin, Sam.
Moody Henry. Bobbs-Merrill.
Newton, Alma.
Memories. Duffield.
Noble, Edward.
Fleet Outposts. Houghton-Mifflin.
O'Brien, Edward J., Editor.
The Best Short Stories of 1916. Small, Maynard.
Osborn, E.B.
Maid with Wings, The. Lane.
Albert Bigelow Paine.
Mr. Crow and the Whitewash. Harper.
Mr. Rabbit's Wedding. Harper.
Mr. Turtle's Flying Adventure. Harper.
Paine, Ralph D.
Sons of Eli. Scribner.
Perkins, J.R.
Thin Volume, A. Saalfield.
Perry, Montayne.
Where It Touches the Ground. Abingdon Press.
Zerah. Abingdon Press.
Piper, Edwin Ford.
*Barbed Wire and Other Poems. Midland Press.*
Putnam, Nina Wilcox.
[Pg 524]When the Highbrow Joined the Crew. Duffield.
Reeve, Arthur B.
The Ear in the Wall, Hearst.
Treasure Train, The. Harper.
Grace S. Richmond
Whistling Mother, The. Doubleday, Page.
Mary Roberts Rinehart.
Bab: A Debutante. Doran.
Rodeheaver, Homer.
Song Stories of the Sawdust Trail. Moffat, Yard.
Rosenbach, A.S.W.
Unpublishable Memoirs. Kennerley.
Ryder, Arthur W.
*22 Goblins. Dutton.*
Edwin L. Sabin
How are you feeling now? Little, Brown.
Schayer, E. Richard.
The Good Loser. McKay.
Scott and Leroy.
Mary Regan. Houghton Mifflin.
Showerman, Grant.
Country Child, A. Century.
Edward A. Steiner
My Doctor Dog. Revell.
Stern, Gertrude.
My Mom and I. Macmillan.
Stitzer, Daniel Ahrens.
Occult Stories. Badger.
Stuart, Florence Partello.
Piang, the Moro Jungle Boy. Century.
Susan Taber.
The Optimist. Duffield.
"Thanet, Octave."
And the Captain Entered. Bobbs-Merrill.
Edward William Thomson.
Old Man Savarin Tales. Doran.
Juliet Wilbor Tompkins.
At the Sign of the Oldest House. Bobbs-Merrill.
Edna Turpin.
Peggy of Roundabout Lane. Macmillan.
Tuttle, Florence Guertin.
[Pg 525]Give My Love to Maria. Abingdon Press.
Charles E. Van Loan
Old Man Curry. Doran.
Weaver, Henrietta.
*Flame and the Shadow-Eater. Holt.*
Willsie, Honoré.
Benefits Forgotten. Stokes.
II. English and Irish Authors
II. English and Irish Writers
Aumonier, Stacy.
*Friends, The, and Two Other Stories. Century.
"Ayscough, John."
*French Windows. Longmans.
Barlow, Jane.
*Irish Idylls. Dodd, Mead.
Bell, J. J.
Cupid in Oilskins. Revell.
*Kiddies. Stokes.
Benson, Edward Frederic.
Freaks of Mayfair, The. Doran.
Blackwood, Algernon.
*Day and Night Stories. Dutton.
Burke, Thomas.
*Limehouse Nights. McBride.
Corkery, Daniel.
*Munster Twilight, A. Stokes.
Cunninghame Graham, R. B.
*Brought Forward. Stokes.
*Charity. Stokes.
*Faith. Stokes.
*Hope. Stokes.
*Progress. Stokes.
*Success. Stokes.
Curle, Richard.
*Echo of Voices. Knopf.
Dawson, Coningsby.
*Seventh Christmas, The. Holt.
Dell, Ethel M.
Safety Curtain, The. Putnam.
Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan.
[Pg 526]His Last Bow. Doran.
Dunsany, Lord.
*Dreamer's Tales, A. Boni and Liveright.
*Fifty-one Tales. Little, Brown.
Evans, Caradoc.
*My People. Duffield.
Gate, Ethel M.
*Broom Fairies, The. Yale Univ. Press.
Gibson, Wilfrid Wilson.
*Collected Poems. Macmillan.
Hall, Mordaunt.
Some Naval Yarns. Doran.
Harrison, Cuthbert Woodville.
*Magic of Malaya, The. Lane.
Howard, Keble.
Smiths in War Time, The. Lane.
Jerome, Jerome K.
Street of the Blank Wall, The. Dodd, Mead.
Kipling, Rudyard.
*Diversity of Creatures, A. Doubleday, Page.
Machen, Arthur.
*Terror, The. McBride.
Mason, A. E. W.
*Four Corners of the World, The. Scribner.
Newbolt, Sir Henry.
*Happy Warrior, The. Longmans, Green.
Tales of the Great War. Longmans, Green.
Peacocke, E. M.
Dicky, Knight-Errant. McBride.
Phillpotts, Eden.
*Girl and the Faun, The. Lippincott.
Ransome, Arthur.
*Old Peter's Russian Tales. Stokes.
Rendall, Vernon Horace.
London Nights of Belsize, The. Lane.
"Rohmer, Sax."
Hand of Fu-Manchu, The. McBride.
"Sapper."
*No Man's Land. Doran.
Stacpoole, H. De Vere.
Sea Plunder. Lane.
Swinton, Lieut.-Col. E. D.
[Pg 527]Great Tab Dope, The. Doubleday, Page.
"Taffrail."
Sea Spray and Spindrift. Lippincott.
Tree, Sir Herbert Beerbohm.
Nothing Matters. Houghton-Mifflin.
Wren, Percival C.
Young Stagers. Longmans, Green.
Aumonier, Stacy.
*Friends, The, and Two Other Stories. Century.*
"John Ayscough."
*French Windows. Longmans.*
Barlow, Jane.
Irish Idylls. Dodd, Mead.
Bell, J.J.
Cupid in Rain Gear. Revell.
Kids. Stokes.
Benson, Edward Frederic.
Freaks of Mayfair, The. Doran.
Algernon Blackwood.
Day and Night Stories. Dutton.
Burke, Thomas.
*Limehouse Nights. McBride.*
Corkery, Daniel.
*Munster Twilight, A. Stokes.*
Cunninghame Graham, R.B.
Moved Up. Stokes.
Charity. Stokes.
Faith. Stokes.
Hope. Stokes.
*Progress. Stokes.
Success. Stokes.
Curle, Richard.
*Echo of Voices. Knopf.*
Dawson, Coningsby.
*The Seventh Christmas. Holt.*
Dell, Ethel M.
Safety Curtain, The. Putnam.
Arthur Conan Doyle.
[Pg 526]His Final Bow. Doran.
Lord Dunsany.
*Dreamer's Tales, A. Boni and Liveright.
*Fifty-One Tales. Little, Brown.*
Evans, Caradoc.
My Folks. Duffield.
Gate, Ethel M.
*Broom Fairies, The. Yale University Press.*
Gibson, Wilfrid Wilson.
Collected Poems. Macmillan.
Hall, Mordaunt.
Some Naval Stories. Doran.
Harrison, Cuthbert Woodville.
*Magic of Malaya, The. Lane.*
Howard, Keble.
Smiths During Wartime, The. Lane.
Jerome K. Jerome
The Street of the Blank Wall. Dodd, Mead.
Rudyard Kipling.
*Diversity of Creatures, A. Doubleday, Page.*
Machen, Arthur.
*Terror, The. McBride.*
Mason, A.E.W.
*Four Corners of the World, The. Scribner.*
Sir Henry Newbolt.
Happy Warrior, The. Longmans, Green.
Stories from the Great War. Longmans, Green.
Peacocke, E.M.
Dicky, Knight-Errant. McBride.
Phillpotts, Eden.
The Girl and the Faun. Lippincott.
Arthur Ransome.
Old Peter's Russian Tales. Stokes.
Rendall, Vern Horace.
The London Nights of Belsize, The. Lane.
"Sax Rohmer."
The Hand of Fu-Manchu. McBride.
"Combat engineer."
No Man's Land. Doran.
Stacpoole, H. De Vere.
Ocean Heist. Lane.
Swinton, Lt. Col. E. D.
[Pg 527]The Great Tab Dope. Doubleday, Page.
"Taffrail."
Sea Spray and Spindrift. Lippincott.
Tree, Sir Herbert Beerbohm.
Nothing Matters. Houghton Mifflin.
Wren, Percival C.
Young Actors. Longmans, Green.
III. Translations
III. Translations
Apukhtin, A. (Russian.)
*From Death to Life. Frank.
Artzibashev, Michael Mikhailovich. (Russian.)
*Tales of the Revolution. Huebsch.
Cervantes, Miguel de. (Spanish.)
*Rinconete and Cortadillo. Four Seas.
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.) (See Tchekhov, Anton.)
*Christmas Tales of Flanders. (Belgian.) Dodd, Mead.
Dostoevsky, Fyodor Mikhailovich. (Russian.)
*Eternal Husband, The. Macmillan.
*Gambler, and Other Stories, The. Macmillan.
France, Anatole. (French.)
*Girls and Boys. Duffield.
*Our Children. Duffield.
Géraldy, Paul. (French.)
*The War, Madame. Scribner.
Ispirescu, Petre. (Rumanian.)
*Foundling Prince, The. Houghton-Mifflin.
Kuprin, Alexander Ivanovich. (Russian.)
*Bracelet of Garnets, The. Scribner.
Maupassant, Guy de. (French.)
*Mademoiselle Fifi. Boni and Liveright.
*Second Odd Number, The. Harper.
Seltzer, Thomas, Editor. (Russian.)
*Best Russian Short Stories, The. Boni and Liveright.
*Shield, The. (Russian.) Knopf.
Strindberg, August. (Swedish.)
*Married. Boni and Liveright.
Sudermann, Hermann. (German.)
[Pg 528]*Dame Care. Boni and Liveright.
Tchekhov, Anton. (Russian.)
*Duel, The. Macmillan.
*House with the Mezzanine, The. Scribner.
*Lady with the Dog, The. Macmillan.
*Party, The. Macmillan.
*Rothschild's Fiddle. Boni and Liveright.
*Will o' the Wisp. International Authors' Association.
Tolstoi, Ilya, Count.
*Visions. Pond.
Wright, Willard Huntington, Editor. (French.)
*Great Modern French Stories, The. Boni and Liveright.
[Pg 529]
Apukhtin, A. (Russian.)
From Death to Life. Frank.
Artzibashev, Michael M. (Russian.)
*Tales of the Revolution. Huebsch.*
Miguel de Cervantes. (Spanish.)
Rinconete and Cortadillo. Four Seas.
Anton Chekhov. (Russian.) (See Chekhov, Anton.)
*Christmas Stories from Flanders. (Belgian.) Dodd, Mead.
Fyodor Dostoevsky. (Russian.)
The Eternal Husband. Macmillan.
*The Gambler and Other Stories. Macmillan.*
France, Anatole. (French.)
*Girls and Boys. Duffield.*
Our Kids. Duffield.
Géraldy, Paul. (French.)
The War, Ma'am. Scribner.
Ispirescu, Petre. (Rumanian.)
The Foundling Prince. Houghton Mifflin.
Alexander Ivanovich Kuprin. (Russian.)
The Garnet Bracelet. Scribner.
Guy de Maupassant. (French.)
*Mademoiselle Fifi. Boni & Liveright.*
The Second Odd Number. Harper.
Seltzer, Thomas, Editor. (Russian.)
*The Best Russian Short Stories. Boni and Liveright.*
*The Shield. (Russian.) Knopf.
August Strindberg. (Swedish.)
Married. Boni & Liveright.
Sudermann, Hermann. (German.)
[Pg 528]Dame Care. Boni & Liveright.
Chekhov, Anton. (Russian.)
The Duel. Macmillan.
*The House with the Mezzanine. Scribner.*
*The Woman with the Dog. Macmillan.*
The Party. Macmillan.
Rothschild's Fiddle. Boni & Liveright.
*Will o' the Wisp. International Authors' Association.
Count Ilya Tolstoi.
*Visions. Pond.
Wright, Willard H., Editor. (French.)
*The Great Modern French Stories. Boni and Liveright.*
[Pg 529]
THE BEST SIXTY-THREE AMERICAN SHORT STORIES OF 1917
The sixty-three short stories published in the American magazines during 1917 which I shall discuss in this article are chosen from a larger group of about one hundred and twenty-five stories, whose literary excellence justified me in including them in my annual "Roll of Honor." The stories, which are included in this Roll of Honor have been chosen from the stories published in about sixty-five American periodicals during 1917. In selecting them, I have sought to accept the author's point of view and manner of treatment, and to measure simply the degree of success he had in doing what he set out to achieve. But I must confess that it has been difficult to eliminate personal admiration completely in the further winnowing which has resulted in this selection of sixty-three stories. Below are set forth the particular qualities which have seemed to me to justify in each case the inclusion of a story in this list.
The sixty-three short stories published in American magazines in 1917 that I will discuss in this article are selected from a larger group of about one hundred twenty-five stories, whose literary quality warranted their inclusion in my annual "Roll of Honor." The stories on this Roll of Honor have been picked from around sixty-five American periodicals published in 1917. In my selection process, I've aimed to consider the author’s perspective and approach, and to assess how successful they were in achieving their goals. However, I have to admit that it has been challenging to completely set aside personal admiration in the further narrowing down that led to this selection of sixty-three stories. Below, I outline the specific qualities that have led me to justify the inclusion of each story in this list.
1. The Excursion by Edwina Stanton Babcock (The Pictorial Review) is in my belief one of the best five American short stories of the year. It is significant because of its faithful and imaginative rendering of American folk-life, because of its subtle characterization, and the successful manner in which it reveals the essentially racy humor of the American countryside with the utmost economy of means. The characterization is achieved almost entirely through dialogue, and the portraiture of the characters is rendered inimitably in a phrase or two. In this story, as well as in "The Band," Miss Babcock has earned the right to a place beside Francis Buzzell as a regional story writer, fairly comparable to John Trevena's renderings of Dartmoor.
1. The Trip by Edwina Stanton Babcock (The Pictorial Review) is, in my opinion, one of the best five American short stories of the year. It stands out for its faithful and imaginative portrayal of American rural life, its subtle character development, and the effective way it captures the authentic humor of the American countryside with minimal effort. Characterization is primarily done through dialogue, and the depiction of the characters is uniquely crafted in just a phrase or two. In this story, as well as in "The Band," Miss Babcock has earned her place alongside Francis Buzzell as a regional storyteller, comparable to John Trevena's depictions of Dartmoor.
2. The Brothers by Thomas Beer (The Century Magazine) will remind the reader in some respects of Frederick Stuart Greene's story, "The Black Pool," published in "The Grim 13." But apart from a superficial resemblance in the substance with which both writers deal, the two stories are more notable in their differences than in their resemblances. If "The Brothers" is less inevitable than "The Black Pool," it is perhaps a more sophisticated work of art, and I am not sure but that its conclusion and the resolution of character that it involves is not more artistically convincing than the end of "The Black Pool." It is certainly a[Pg 530] memorable first story by a new writer and would of itself be enough to make a reputation. Mr. Beer is the most original new talent that the Century Magazine has discovered since Stacy Aumonier.
2. The Bros by Thomas Beer (The Century Magazine) will remind readers in some ways of Frederick Stuart Greene's story, "The Black Pool," published in "The Grim 13." However, aside from a surface similarity in the themes both writers explore, the two stories are more notable for their differences than for their similarities. If "The Brothers" is less predictable than "The Black Pool," it is perhaps a more refined piece of art, and I wonder if its conclusion and the character resolution it brings is more artistically convincing than the ending of "The Black Pool." It is certainly a[Pg 530] memorable first story by a new writer and could alone establish a strong reputation. Mr. Beer is the most original new talent that the Century Magazine has discovered since Stacy Aumonier.
3. Onnie by Thomas Beer (The Century Magazine) has a certain stark faithfulness which makes of somewhat obvious material an extremely vivid and freshly felt rendering of life. There is a certain quality of observation in the story which we are accustomed to think of as a Gallic rather than an American trait. I think that Mr. Beer has slightly broadened his canvas where greater restraint and less cautious use of suggestion would have better answered his purpose. But "Onnie" is a better story than "The Brothers" to my mind, and Mr. Beer, by virtue of these two stories, is one of the two or three most interesting new talents of the year.
3. Onnie by Thomas Beer (The Century Magazine) has a striking honesty that turns somewhat obvious material into a vivid and fresh depiction of life. There's a level of observation in the story that we typically associate with French writers rather than American ones. I believe Mr. Beer has expanded his canvas a bit where more restraint and a more careful use of suggestion would have better served his purpose. However, I think "Onnie" is a better story than "The Brothers," and because of these two stories, Mr. Beer is one of the two or three most intriguing new talents of the year.
4. Ironstone by Phyllis Bottome (The Century Magazine). To those who have enjoyed in recent years the admirable social comedy and deft handling of English character to which Miss Bottome has accustomed us, "Ironstone" must have come as a surprise in its revelation of a new aspect in the author's talent, akin to the kind of tale which is found at its best as a "middle" in the London Nation. It compresses the emotion of a Greek drama into a space of perhaps four thousand words. I find that the closing dialogue in this story is as certain in its march as the closing pages of "Riders to the Sea," and the katharsis is timeless in its final solution.
4. Ironstone by Phyllis Bottome (The Century Magazine). For those who have recently enjoyed Miss Bottome's excellent social comedies and her skillful portrayal of English character, "Ironstone" likely came as a surprise, revealing a new side of her talent that resembles the best stories found in the "middle" section of the London Nation. It condenses the emotions of a Greek drama into about four thousand words. I find that the final dialogue in this story flows as confidently as the closing pages of "Riders to the Sea," and the katharsis is timeless in its resolution.
5. From Hungary by "John Breck" (The Bookman) is perhaps not to be classified as a short story, but the academic limitations of the short story have never interested me greatly, and in its own field this short fiction sketch is memorable. Its secret is the secret of atmosphere rather than speech, but atmosphere here becomes human in its reality and the resultant effect is not unlike that of "When Hannah Var Eight Yar Old" by Miss Girling, which appeared in the Atlantic Monthly a few years ago. "John Breck," or Elizabeth C. A. Smith, to reveal her authorship, has found complete embodiment for her conception in this story for the first time, and it is a promise for a vivid and interesting future.
5. From Hungary by "John Breck" (The Bookman) might not fit the mold of a short story, but I've never been too concerned about the academic definitions of short stories, and within its own realm, this piece of fiction is striking. Its strength lies in the atmosphere rather than dialogue, yet that atmosphere feels deeply human and the impact is similar to "When Hannah Was Eight Years Old" by Miss Girling, which was published in the Atlantic Monthly a few years back. "John Breck," or Elizabeth C. A. Smith, to share her real name, has successfully captured her vision in this story for the first time, hinting at a vibrant and interesting future ahead.
6. The Flying Teuton by Alice Brown (Harper's Magazine) is the best short story that has come out of this war as yet in either English or American magazines. Accepting the old legend of the Flying Dutchman, Miss Brown has imagined it reëmbodied in a modern setting, and out of the ironies of this situation a most dramatic story results with a sure and true message for the American people. It is in my opinion one of the five best short stories of the year, and I am happy to say that it will soon be accessible to the public once more in book form.[Pg 531]
6. The Flying German by Alice Brown (Harper's Magazine) is the best short story to come out of this war so far in both English and American magazines. Building on the old legend of the Flying Dutchman, Miss Brown has reimagined it in a modern context, creating a powerful story from the ironies of this situation that carries a significant message for the American people. In my opinion, it's one of the five best short stories of the year, and I'm pleased to announce that it will soon be available to the public again in book form.[Pg 531]
7. Closed Doors, and 8. A Cup of Tea by Maxwell Struthers Burt (both in Scribner's Magazine). In these two stories, and in "The Glory of the Wild Green Earth," "John O'May," and "Le Panache," all of which appeared in Scribner's Magazine during the past year, a place is made for the author among American short story writers beside that of Mrs. Gerould, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and H. G. Dwight. Two years ago I had the pleasure of reprinting his first short story, "The Water-Hole," in "The Best Short Stories of 1915." I thought at that time that Mr. Burt would eventually do fine things, but I never suspected that, in the short period of two years, he would win for himself so important a place in contemporary American letters. Mr. Burt's technique is still a trifle over-sophisticated, but I suppose this is a fault on virtue's side. A collection of Mr. Burt's short stories in book form should be anxiously awaited by the American public.
7. Closed Doors, and 8. A Cup of Tea by Maxwell Struthers Burt (both in Scribner's Magazine). In these two stories, as well as in "The Glory of the Wild Green Earth," "John O'May," and "Le Panache," which all appeared in Scribner's Magazine over the past year, the author earns a spot among American short story writers, alongside Mrs. Gerould, Wilbur Daniel Steele, and H. G. Dwight. Two years ago, I had the pleasure of reprinting his first short story, "The Water-Hole," in "The Best Short Stories of 1915." I believed at that time that Mr. Burt would eventually create remarkable work, but I never imagined that in just two years he would secure such an important position in contemporary American literature. Mr. Burt's technique is still a bit overly refined, but I suppose that this is a flaw on the side of excellence. A collection of Mr. Burt's short stories in book form should be eagerly anticipated by the American public.
9. Lonely Places, and 10. The Long Vacation by Francis Buzzell (The Pictorial Review). The attentive reader of American fiction must have already noted two memorable stories by Francis Buzzell published in previous years, "Addie Erb and Her Girl Lottie" and "Ma's Pretties." These two stories won for Mr. Buzzell an important position as an American folk-writer, and this position is amply sustained by the two fine stories which he has published during the past year. His imaginative realism weaves poignant beauty out of the simplest and most dusty elements in life, and it is my belief that it is along the lines of his method and that of Miss Babcock that America is most likely eventually to contribute something distinctively national to the world's literary culture.
9. Lonely Spots, and 10. The Extended Break by Francis Buzzell (The Pictorial Review). Any reader of American fiction has probably noticed two memorable stories by Francis Buzzell published in earlier years, "Addie Erb and Her Girl Lottie" and "Ma's Pretties." These two stories established Mr. Buzzell as a significant figure in American folk literature, a reputation that is clearly upheld by the two excellent stories he has released in the past year. His imaginative realism creates touching beauty from the simplest and most mundane aspects of life, and I believe it is through his approach and that of Miss Babcock that America is most likely to one day contribute something uniquely national to the global literary landscape.
11. The Mistress by Fleta Campbell (Harper's Bazar) is a most highly polished and sharply outlined story of the war. It makes an art out of coldness in narration which serves to emphasize and bring out by contrast the human warmth of the story's substance.
11. The Boss by Fleta Campbell (Harper's Bazar) is a finely crafted and clearly defined story of the war. It turns the coldness of the narration into an art form, which highlights and contrasts with the human warmth at the heart of the story.
12. The Foundling by Gunnar Cederschiöld (Collier's Weekly). Readers who recall the fine series of stories by Alden Brooks published during the past two years in Collier's Weekly and the Century Magazine will find in "The Foundling" a story equally memorable as a ruthless portrayal of the effects of war. Whether one approves or disapproves in general of the ending is irrelevant in this case. This story must take its place as one of the best dozen stories of the war.
12. The Foundling Home by Gunnar Cederschiöld (Collier's Weekly). Readers who remember the great series of stories by Alden Brooks published over the last two years in Collier's Weekly and the Century Magazine will find "The Foundling" to be a story just as unforgettable, providing a stark depiction of the consequences of war. Whether you like or dislike the ending doesn't really matter here. This story deserves to be recognized as one of the top twelve stories about the war.
13. Boys Will Be Boys, 14. The Family Tree, and 15. Quality Folks by Irvin S. Cobb (all in the Saturday Evening Post). It is seven years since Irvin Cobb published his first short story, "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," in the Saturday Evening Post. During that short period he has passed from the position of an[Pg 532] excellent journalist to that of America's most representative humorist, in the truer meaning of that word. Upon him the mantle of Mark Twain has descended, and with that mantle he has inherited the artistic virtues and the utter inability to criticize his own work that was so characteristic of Mr. Clemens. But the very gusto of his creative work has been shaping his style during the past two years to a point where he may now fairly claim to have mastered his material, and to have found the most effective human persuasiveness in its presentation. Our grandchildren will read these three stories, and thank God that there was a man named Cobb once born in Paducah, Kentucky.
13. Boys will be boys, 14. The Family Tree, and 15. Quality People by Irvin S. Cobb (all in the Saturday Evening Post). It has been seven years since Irvin Cobb published his first short story, "The Escape of Mr. Trimm," in the Saturday Evening Post. In that short time, he has transitioned from being an [Pg 532] excellent journalist to becoming America's most representative humorist, in the real sense of the term. He has taken on the legacy of Mark Twain and with it, the artistic qualities as well as the complete inability to critique his own work that defined Mr. Clemens. However, the enthusiasm in his creative work has been refining his style over the past two years to the point where he can now genuinely claim to have mastered his subject and found the most compelling human touch in how he presents it. Our grandchildren will read these three stories and be grateful that a man named Cobb was once born in Paducah, Kentucky.
16. Laughter (Harper's Magazine), and 17. Our Dog (Pictorial Review) by Charles Caldwell Dobie. The rapid rise of Mr. Dobie in less than two years from the date when his first short story was published challenges comparison with the similar career of Maxwell Struthers Burt. As Mr. Burt's art has its analogies with that of Mrs. Gerould, so Mr. Dobie's art has its analogies with that of Wilbur Daniel Steele. I am not certain that Mr. Dobie's talent is not essentially that of a novel-writer, but certainly at least four of the short stories which he has published during the past year are notable artistic achievements in widely different moods. If tragedy prevails, it is purified by a fine spiritual idealism, which takes symbols and makes of them something more human than a mere allegory. If an American publisher were courageous enough to start publishing a series of volumes of short stories by contemporary American writers, he could not do better than to begin with a selection of Mr. Dobie's tales.
16. Laughter (Harper's Magazine) and 17. Our Pup (Pictorial Review) by Charles Caldwell Dobie. The swift rise of Mr. Dobie in less than two years since his first short story was published is comparable to the similar journey of Maxwell Struthers Burt. Just as Mr. Burt’s style has parallels with Mrs. Gerould’s, Mr. Dobie’s style shares similarities with Wilbur Daniel Steele’s. I’m not sure if Mr. Dobie’s true talent lies primarily in novel writing, but at least four of the short stories he released over the past year are remarkable artistic works that express various moods. Even when tragedy is present, it’s elevated by a strong spiritual idealism that transforms symbols into something more human than mere allegory. If an American publisher had the guts to launch a series of volumes featuring contemporary American short stories, starting with a selection of Mr. Dobie’s tales would be an excellent choice.
18. A Little Nipper of Hide-an'-Seek Harbor by Norman Duncan (Pictorial Review). This story has a melancholy interest, because it was the last story sold by its author before his sudden death last year. But it would have been remembered for its own sake as the last and not the least important of the long series of Newfoundland sagas which Mr. Duncan has given us. It shows that Norman Duncan kept his artistic vigor to the last, and those who know Newfoundland can testify that such stories as these will always remain its most permanent literary record.
18. A Little Nipper from Hide-and-Seek Harbor by Norman Duncan (Pictorial Review). This story carries a somber significance since it was the last one sold by the author before his sudden passing last year. However, it would still be remembered on its own merits as the final and not insignificant piece in the extensive collection of Newfoundland tales that Mr. Duncan has produced. It demonstrates that Norman Duncan maintained his artistic strength until the end, and those familiar with Newfoundland can confirm that stories like these will always represent its most enduring literary legacy.
19. The Emperor of Elam by H. G. Dwight (The Century Magazine). Those who have read Mr. Dwight's volume of short stories entitled "Stamboul Nights" do not need to be told that Mr. Dwight is the one American short story writer whom we may confidently set beside Joseph Conrad as a master in a similar literary field. American editors have been diffident about publishing his stories for reasons which cast more discredit on the American editor than on Mr. Dwight, and accordingly it is a genuine pleasure to encounter "The Emperor of Elam," and to chronicle the hardihood of the editor of the Century Magazine.[Pg 533] The story is a modern odyssey of adventure, set as usual in the Turkish background with which Mr. Dwight is most familiar. In it atmosphere is realized completely for its own sake, and as a motive power urging the lives of his characters to their inevitable end.
19. The Emperor of Elam by H. G. Dwight (The Century Magazine). Anyone who has read Mr. Dwight's collection of short stories titled "Stamboul Nights" knows that he is the one American short story writer who can confidently be compared to Joseph Conrad as a master in a similar literary genre. American editors have been hesitant to publish his stories for reasons that reflect more poorly on them than on Mr. Dwight, so it is genuinely exciting to come across "The Emperor of Elam" and to commend the bravery of the editor of the Century Magazine.[Pg 533] The story is a modern adventure odyssey, set against the Turkish backdrop that Mr. Dwight knows best. In it, the atmosphere is fully realized for its own sake and acts as a driving force that propels the lives of his characters toward their inevitable conclusion.
20. The Gay Old Dog by Edna Ferber (Metropolitan Magazine) is in my opinion the big story which "The Eldest" was not. It is my belief that Edna Ferber is a novelist first and a short story writer afterwards, but in "The Gay Old Dog" she has accepted a theme which can best be handled in the short story form and has made the most of it artistically, much as Fannie Hurst has done in all of her better stories. Miss Ferber has not sentimentalized her substance as she does most often, but has let it remain at its true valuation.
20. The Happy Old Dog by Edna Ferber (Metropolitan Magazine) is, in my opinion, the significant story that "The Eldest" wasn’t. I believe that Edna Ferber is primarily a novelist and a short story writer second, but in "The Gay Old Dog," she has chosen a theme that is best suited for the short story format and has maximized it artistically, similar to what Fannie Hurst has achieved in her best stories. Miss Ferber hasn’t romanticized her subject as she often does; instead, she has allowed it to remain valued as it truly is.
21. Bread-Crumbs by Waldo Frank (Seven Arts Magazine). I cannot help feeling that this is an extremely well written and honestly conceived story whose substance is essentially false, but the author has apparently persuaded himself of its truth and presents it almost convincingly to the reader. Be this as it may, Mr. Frank has not failed to make his two characters real for us, and the poignancy of their final revelation is certainly genuine. Mr. Frank, however, should save such material as this for longer fiction, as his method is essentially that of a novelist.
21. Breadcrumbs by Waldo Frank (Seven Arts Magazine). I can't help but feel that this is a really well-written and genuinely thought-out story, even though its core is essentially false. Still, the author seems to have convinced himself of its truth and presents it almost convincingly to the reader. Regardless, Mr. Frank has succeeded in making his two characters feel real to us, and the emotional weight of their final revelation is definitely authentic. However, Mr. Frank should reserve material like this for longer works, as his approach is fundamentally that of a novelist.
22. Pearls Before Swine by Cornelia Throop Geer (Atlantic Monthly). With a quiet and somewhat reticent art, the author of this story has succeeded in deftly conveying to her readers a delicate pastoral scene of innocence reflecting the dreams of two little Irish children. It was a difficult feat to attempt, as few can safely reproduce the atmosphere of an alien race successfully, and, even to Irish-Americans, Ireland cannot be sufficiently realized for creative embodiment. I am told that a volume of Irish stories is promised from the pen of Miss Geer, and it should take its place with the better folk stories of modern Irish life. Miss Geer's method is the result of identification with, rather than condescension toward, her subject.
22. Pearls Before Swine by Cornelia Throop Geer (Atlantic Monthly). With a subtle and somewhat reserved style, the author of this story has skillfully portrayed a gentle pastoral scene of innocence that captures the dreams of two young Irish children. This was a challenging task, as few can effectively recreate the atmosphere of a different culture, and even for Irish-Americans, Ireland is hard to fully grasp for creative expression. I've heard that Miss Geer is working on a collection of Irish stories, which should stand alongside the best folk tales of modern Irish life. Miss Geer's approach comes from a place of empathy rather than superiority toward her subject.
23. East of Eden (Harper's Magazine), 24. The Hand of Jim Fane (Harper's Magazine), 25. The Knight's Move (Atlantic Monthly), 26. The Wax Doll (Scribner's Magazine), and 27. What They Seem (Harper's Magazine) by Katharine Fullerton Gerould. In these five short stories Mrs. Gerould amply sustains her claim to rank as one of the three most distinguished contemporary writers of the American short story. Preoccupied as she is with the subtle rendering of abnormal psychological situations, her work is in the great traditional line whose last completely adequate exponent was Henry James. One and all, these stories have the fascination of strange spiritual adventure, and the persuasiveness of her exposition conceals inimitably the closely[Pg 534] woven craftsmanship of her work. Of these five stories, "The Knight's Move" and "East of Eden" surely represent a development in her art which it will be almost impossible for her to surpass.
23. East of Eden (Harper's Magazine), 24. The Hand of Jim Fane (Harper's Magazine), 25. The Knight's Move (Atlantic Monthly), 26. The Wax Figure (Scribner's Magazine), and 27. How They Appear (Harper's Magazine) by Katharine Fullerton Gerould. In these five short stories, Mrs. Gerould clearly proves her place as one of the top three most distinguished contemporary writers of the American short story. Focused on the intricate portrayal of unusual psychological situations, her work follows the great tradition that Henry James last represented fully. Each of these stories captivates with a sense of unusual spiritual adventure, and her persuasive storytelling skillfully hides the intricate craftsmanship of her writing. Among these five stories, "The Knight's Move" and "East of Eden" definitely show a growth in her art that will be incredibly hard for her to surpass.
28. Dare's Gift by Ellen Glasgow (Harper's Magazine). I prefer to beg the question whether this is a short story or a very short novel. It certainly has the unity of a well-defined spiritual incident, and if one recalls its substance, it is only to view it as a completely rounded whole. As such it is surely as fine a study of the influence of place as Mrs. Wharton's "Kerfol" or Mrs. Pangborn's "Bixby's Bridge." The brooding atmosphere of a house mindful of its past and reacting upon successive inmates morally, or perhaps immorally, has seldom been more faithfully rendered.
28. Dare's Gift by Ellen Glasgow (Harper's Magazine). I’d like to question whether this is a short story or a very short novel. It definitely has the coherence of a well-defined spiritual incident, and when you think about its content, it really feels like a complete whole. In that sense, it’s just as insightful a study of the impact of place as Mrs. Wharton's "Kerfol" or Mrs. Pangborn's "Bixby's Bridge." The haunting atmosphere of a house aware of its past and how it affects its various residents—morally, or maybe immorally—has rarely been portrayed so accurately.
29. The Hearing Ear (Harper's Magazine), and 30. A Jury of Her Peers (Every Week) by Susan Glaspell. It is always interesting to study the achievement of a novelist who has won distinction deservedly in that field, when that novelist attempts the very different technique of the short story. It is particularly interesting in the case of Susan Glaspell, because with these two stories she convinces the reader that her future really lies in the short story rather than in the novel. Few American writers have such a natural dramatic story sense, and to this Susan Glaspell has added an increasing reticence in the portrayal of her characters. In these two stories you will not find the slightest sentimentalization of her subject matter, nor is it keyed so tightly as some of her previous work. "A Jury of Her Peers" is one of the better folk stories of the year, sharing that distinction with "The Excursion" by Miss Babcock and the two stories by Francis Buzzell, of which I have spoken above.
29. The Listening Ear (Harper's Magazine), and 30. A Jury of Her Peers (Every Week) by Susan Glaspell. It’s always fascinating to explore the work of a novelist who has rightfully gained recognition in their field, especially when that novelist tries the different approach of writing a short story. This is especially intriguing in the case of Susan Glaspell, as these two stories make it clear that her true strength lies in the short story rather than the novel. Few American writers possess such an instinctive sense for dramatic storytelling, and alongside this, Susan Glaspell has developed a deeper restraint in depicting her characters. In these two stories, you won't find the slightest hint of sentimentality in her topics, nor are they as tightly controlled as some of her earlier work. "A Jury of Her Peers" stands out as one of the year's better folk stories, sharing this honor with "The Excursion" by Miss Babcock and the two stories by Francis Buzzell that I mentioned earlier.
31. His Father's Flag by Armistead C. Gordon (Scribner's Magazine). The many readers who have revelled in Mr. Gordon's admirable portraits of Virginia negro plantation life will be surprised and gratified at Mr. Gordon's venture in this story into a new field. This story has all the infectious emotional feeling of memory recalling glorious things, and I can only compare it for its spiritual fidelity toward a cause to the stories by Elsie Singmaster which she has gathered into her volume about Gettysburg, and particularly to that fine story, "The Survivors."
31. His Dad's Flag by Armistead C. Gordon (Scribner's Magazine). Many readers who have enjoyed Mr. Gordon's excellent depictions of life on Virginia plantations will be surprised and pleased with his new direction in this story. This narrative carries the heartfelt nostalgia of cherished memories, and I can only liken its emotional sincerity regarding a cause to the stories by Elsie Singmaster collected in her book about Gettysburg, especially the powerful tale, "The Survivors."
32. The Bunker Mouse, and 33. "Molly McGuire, Fourteen" by Frederick Stuart Greene (The Century Magazine). Captain Greene's story "The Cat of the Cane-Brake" attracted so much attention at the time of its publication in the Metropolitan Magazine a year ago that it is interesting to find him achieving high distinction in other imaginative fields. Captain Greene's natural gift of narrative is the result of a strong impulse toward creative expression, which molds its form a little self-consciously, but convincingly, for the most part. I think that he is at his best[Pg 535] in these two stories rather than in "The Cat of the Cane-Brake" and "The Black Pool," because they are based upon a more direct apprehension and experience of life. "Molly McGuire, Fourteen" adds one more tradition to those of the Virginia Military Institute.
32. The Bunker Mouse, and 33. "Molly McGuire, 14" by Frederick Stuart Greene (The Century Magazine). Captain Greene's story "The Cat of the Cane-Brake" got a lot of attention when it was published in Metropolitan Magazine last year, making it interesting to see him achieving high acclaim in other creative areas. Captain Greene's natural storytelling talent comes from a strong desire for creative expression, which shapes his writing thoughtfully, but mostly convincingly. I believe he shines[Pg 535] in these two stories more than in "The Cat of the Cane-Brake" and "The Black Pool," because they reflect a more immediate understanding and experience of life. "Molly McGuire, Fourteen" adds another layer to the traditions of the Virginia Military Institute.
34. Rainbow Pete by Richard Matthews Hallet (The Pictorial Review) reveals the author in his most incorrigibly romantic mood. Mr. Hallet casts glamour over his creations, partly through his detached and pictorial perception of life, and partly through the magic of his words. He has been compared to Conrad, and in a lesser way he has much in common with the author of "Lord Jim," but his artistic method is essentially different and quite as individual.
34. Rainbow Pete by Richard Matthews Hallet (The Pictorial Review) shows the author at his most hopelessly romantic. Mr. Hallet adds charm to his creations, partly through his objective and visual view of life, and partly through the power of his language. He's been compared to Conrad, and while not as prominent, he shares some similarities with the writer of "Lord Jim," but his artistic approach is fundamentally different and uniquely his own.
35. Frazee by Lee Foster Hartman (Harper's Magazine). Mr. Hartman has been a good friend to other story writers for so long that we had begun to forget how fine an artist he can be himself. In "Frazee" he has taken a subject which would have fascinated Mrs. Gerould and handled it with reserve and power. It is pitched in a quieter key than is usual in such a story, and the result is that character merges with atmosphere almost imperceptibly. I regard the story as almost a model of construction for students of short story writing.
35. Frazee by Lee Foster Hartman (Harper's Magazine). Mr. Hartman has been such a good friend to other story writers for so long that we started to forget what a great artist he can be himself. In "Frazee," he chose a topic that would have intrigued Mrs. Gerould and approached it with subtlety and strength. It's set at a quieter tone than is typical for such a story, resulting in a seamless blend of character and atmosphere. I consider the story to be an almost perfect model of structure for students of short story writing.
36. Four Days by Hetty Hemenway (Atlantic Monthly). This remarkable story of the spiritual effect of the war upon two young people was so widely commented upon, not only after its appearance in the Atlantic Monthly, but later when it was republished in book form, that I shall only commend it to the reader here as an artistically woven study in war psychology.
36. Four Days Left by Hetty Hemenway (Atlantic Monthly). This incredible story about the spiritual impact of the war on two young people received a lot of attention, not just after it was published in the Atlantic Monthly, but also later when it came out in book form. I’ll just recommend it to the reader here as a well-crafted exploration of war psychology.
37. Get Ready the Wreaths by Fannie Hurst (Cosmopolitan Magazine). The artistic qualities in Miss Hurst's work which have commended themselves to such disinterested critics as Mr. Howells are revealed once more in this story, in which Miss Hurst accepts the shoddiness of background which characterizes her literary types, and reveals the fine human current that runs beneath it all. I am not sure that Miss Hurst has not diluted her substance a little too much during the past year, and in any case that danger is implicit in her method. But in "Get Ready the Wreaths" the emotional validity of her substance is absolutely unimpeachable and her handling of the situation it presents is adequate and fine.
37. Get the Wreaths Ready by Fannie Hurst (Cosmopolitan Magazine). The artistic qualities in Hurst's work that have earned praise from impartial critics like Mr. Howells are once again evident in this story. Hurst embraces the shabby backgrounds that characterize her characters, exposing the deep human emotions that lie beneath. I'm not entirely convinced that Hurst hasn't watered down her content a bit too much over the past year, and that risk is always present in her style. However, in "Get Ready the Wreaths," the emotional strength of her content is completely unquestionable, and her treatment of the situation is skillful and impressive.
38. Journey's End by Percy Adams Hutchison (Harper's Magazine). An attentive reader of the American short stories during the past few years may have observed with interest at rare intervals the work of Mr. Hutchison. In it there was always a promise of an achievement not unlike that of Perceval Gibbon, but a certain looseness of texture prevented Mr. Hutchison from being completely persuasive. In "Journey's End," however, it[Pg 536] must be confessed that he has written a memorable sea story that is certainly equal at least to the better stories in Mr. Kipling's latest volume.
38. Journey's End by Percy Adams Hutchison (Harper's Magazine). A keen reader of American short stories over the past few years may have noticed the occasional work of Mr. Hutchison. His writing always hinted at a potential greatness similar to that of Perceval Gibbon, but a certain looseness in his style kept him from fully convincing readers. In "Journey's End," however, it[Pg 536] must be admitted that he has crafted a memorable sea story that is at least on par with the best tales in Mr. Kipling's latest collection.
39. The Strange-Looking Man by Fanny Kemble Johnson (The Pagan). I suppose that this story is to be regarded as a sketch rather than a short story, but in any case it is a vividly rendered picture of war's effects portrayed with subtle irony and quiet art. I associate it with "Chautonville" by Will Levington Comfort, and "The Flying Teuton" by Alice Brown, as one of the three stories with the most authentic spiritual message in American fiction that the war has produced.
39. The Unusual Man by Fanny Kemble Johnson (The Pagan). I think of this story more as a sketch than a short story, but either way, it's a vividly portrayed depiction of the effects of war, depicted with subtle irony and quiet artistry. I connect it with "Chautonville" by Will Levington Comfort and "The Flying Teuton" by Alice Brown, as one of the three stories that convey the most genuine spiritual message in American fiction that the war has inspired.
40. The Sea-Turn by E. Clement James (The Seven Arts). In this study of the spiritual reactions of a starved environment upon an imaginative mind, Mrs. Jones has added a convincing character portrait to American letters which ranks with the better short stories of J. D. Beresford in a similar genre. The story is in the same tradition as that of the younger English realists, but it is an essential contribution to our nationalism, and as such helps to point the way toward the future in which a true national literature must find its only and inevitable realization.
40. The Sea Turn by E. Clement James (The Seven Arts). In this exploration of how a deprived environment affects an imaginative mind, Mrs. Jones has created a compelling character portrait in American literature that stands alongside the best short stories by J. D. Beresford in a similar genre. The story follows the tradition of younger English realists, but it also significantly contributes to our sense of nationalism, helping to guide us toward a future where a true national literature can genuinely thrive.
41. The Caller in the Night by Burton Kline (The Stratford Journal). I believe that Mr. Kline has completely realized in this story a fine imaginative situation and has presented a folk story with a significant legendary quality. It is in the tradition of Hawthorne, but the substance with which Mr. Kline deals is the substance of his own people, and consequently that in which his creative impulse has found the freest scope. It may be compared to its own advantage with "The Lost Phoebe" by Theodore Dreiser, which was equally memorable among the folk-stories of 1916, and the comparison suggests that in both cases the author's training as a novelist has not been to his disadvantage as a short-story teller.
41. The Caller at Night by Burton Kline (The Stratford Journal). I think Mr. Kline has effectively created a compelling imaginative scenario in this story and has crafted a folk tale with a meaningful legendary quality. It follows the tradition of Hawthorne, but the material Mr. Kline explores is rooted in his own culture, which allows his creative instincts to shine through. It can be favorably compared to "The Lost Phoebe" by Theodore Dreiser, which was also a memorable folk story from 1916, and this comparison shows that the author's background as a novelist has been beneficial to his storytelling in short fiction.
42. When Did You Write Your Mother Last? by Addison Lewis (Reedy's Mirror). This is the only story I have read in three years in which it seemed to me that I found the authentic voice of "O. Henry" speaking. Mr. Lewis has been publishing a series of these "Tales While You Wait" in Reedy's Mirror during the past few months, and I should much prefer them to those of Jack Lait for the complete success with which he has achieved his aims. Imitation of "O. Henry" has been the curse of American story-telling for the past ten years, because "O. Henry" is practically inimitable. Mr. Lewis is not an imitator, but he may well prove before very long to be "O. Henry's" successor. In the words of Padna Dan and Micus Pat, "Here's the chance for some one to make a discovery."
42. When was the last time you wrote to your mom? by Addison Lewis (Reedy's Mirror). This is the only story I've read in three years that truly captures the authentic voice of "O. Henry." Mr. Lewis has been publishing a series of these "Tales While You Wait" in Reedy's Mirror over the past few months, and I much prefer them to Jack Lait's works because he has completely succeeded in achieving his goals. Imitating "O. Henry" has been a major issue in American storytelling for the last decade, as "O. Henry" is basically impossible to replicate. Mr. Lewis isn't an imitator, but he might soon prove to be "O. Henry's" successor. In the words of Padna Dan and Micus Pat, "Here's the chance for someone to make a discovery."
43. Widow La Rue by Edgar Lee Masters (Reedy's Mirror). This is the best short story in verse that the year has produced,[Pg 537] and as literature it realizes in my belief even greater imaginative fulfilment than "Spoon River Anthology." I should have most certainly wished to include it in "The Best Short Stories of 1917" had it been in prose, and it adds one more unforgettable legend to our folk imagination.
43. Widow LaRue by Edgar Lee Masters (Reedy's Mirror). This is the best short story in verse of the year,[Pg 537] and in my opinion, it achieves even greater imaginative depth than "Spoon River Anthology." I would definitely have wanted to include it in "The Best Short Stories of 1917" if it had been in prose, and it adds another unforgettable tale to our collective imagination.
44. The Understudy by Johnson Morton (Harper's Magazine) is an ironic character study developed with much finesse in the tradition of Henry James. Its defect is a certain conventional atmosphere which demands an artificial attitude on the part of the reader. Its admirable distinction is its faithful rendering of a personality not unlike the "Tante" of Anne Douglas Sedgwick, if a novel portrait and a short story portrait may fittingly be compared. If the portraiture is unpleasant, it is at any rate rendered with incisive kindliness.
44. The Stand-In by Johnson Morton (Harper's Magazine) is an ironic character study crafted with great skill in the style of Henry James. Its flaw is a somewhat traditional vibe that requires the reader to adopt a forced perspective. Its commendable strength is its accurate portrayal of a personality similar to the "Tante" of Anne Douglas Sedgwick, even if comparing a novel’s portrayal to that of a short story may not be entirely appropriate. If the depiction is off-putting, it is nonetheless presented with sharp kindness.
45. The Heart of Life by Meredith Nicholson (Scribner's Magazine). Mr. Nicholson has treated an old theme freshly in "The Heart of Life" and discovered in it new values of contrasting character. Among his short stories it stands out as notably as "A Hoosier Chronicle" among his novels. It is in such work as this that Mr. Nicholson justifies his calling, and it is by them that he has most hope of remembrance in American literature.
45. The Core of Life by Meredith Nicholson (Scribner's Magazine). Mr. Nicholson has approached an old theme with a fresh perspective in "The Heart of Life" and uncovered new values in contrasting characters. Among his short stories, it stands out just as much as "A Hoosier Chronicle" does among his novels. In works like this, Mr. Nicholson proves his worth as a writer, and it's through these stories that he hopes to be remembered in American literature.
46. Murder? by Seumas O'Brien (The Illustrated Sunday Magazine). With something of Hardy's stark rendering of atmosphere, Mr. O'Brien has portrayed a grim situation unforgettably. Woven out of the simplest elements, and with an entire lack of literary sophistication, his story is fairly comparable to the work of Daniel Corkery, whose volume, "A Munster Twilight," has interested me more than any other volume of short stories published in America this year. The story is of particular interest because Mr. O'Brien's reputation as an artist has been based solely upon his work as a satirist and Irish fabulist.
46. Murder? by Seumas O'Brien (The Illustrated Sunday Magazine). With a touch of Hardy's raw depiction of atmosphere, Mr. O'Brien has captured a bleak situation in a memorable way. Made from the most basic elements and lacking any literary pretension, his story can be likened to the works of Daniel Corkery, whose collection, "A Munster Twilight," has captivated me more than any other collection of short stories published in America this year. The story is especially noteworthy because Mr. O'Brien's reputation as an artist has been built solely on his work as a satirist and Irish fabulist.
47. The Interval by Vincent O'Sullivan (Boston Evening Transcript). It is odd to reflect that a literary artist of Mr. O'Sullivan's distinction is not represented in American magazines during 1917 at all, and that it has been left to a daily newspaper to publish his work. In "The Interval," Mr. O'Sullivan has sought to suggest the spiritual effect of the war upon a certain type of mind. He has rendered with faithful subtleness the newly aroused longing for religious belief or some form of concrete spiritual expression that bereavement brings. This state has a pathos of its own that the author adequately realizes in his story, and his irony in portraying it is Gallic in its quality.
47. The Break by Vincent O'Sullivan (Boston Evening Transcript). It's strange to think that a writer of Mr. O'Sullivan's caliber isn't featured in American magazines at all in 1917, and that his work has only been published in a daily newspaper. In "The Interval," Mr. O'Sullivan aims to capture the spiritual impact of the war on a certain kind of mindset. He portrays the newly awakened desire for religious belief or some tangible form of spiritual expression that comes with grief with careful nuance. This emotional state has its own poignancy that the author effectively conveys in his story, and his irony in depicting it is distinctly Gallic.
48. Bixby's Bridge by Georgia Wood Pangborn (Harper's Magazine). Mrs. Pangborn is well known for her artistic stories of the supernatural, and this will rank among the very best of them. She shares with Algernon Blackwood that gift[Pg 538] for making spiritual illusion real which is so rare in contemporary work. What is specially distinctive is her gift of selection, by which she brings out the most illusive psychological contrasts.
48. Bixby Creek Bridge by Georgia Wood Pangborn (Harper's Magazine). Mrs. Pangborn is well-known for her artistic stories of the supernatural, and this one will be considered among her best. She shares with Algernon Blackwood the rare talent[Pg 538] for making spiritual illusions feel real, which is uncommon in today's work. What stands out is her ability to choose precisely, highlighting the most elusive psychological contrasts.
49. "A Certain Rich Man—," by Lawrence Perry (Scribner's Magazine). I find in this story an emotional quality keyed up as tightly, but as surely, as in the best short stories by Mary Synon. Remote as its substance may seem, superficially, it touches the very heart of the experience that the war has brought to us all, and reveals the naked stuff out of which our war psychology has emerged.
49. "A Rich Man—," by Lawrence Perry (Scribner's Magazine). I find in this story an emotional quality that is as intense, yet as authentic, as in the best short stories by Mary Synon. Although its content may seem distant at first, it touches the very essence of the experiences that the war has brought to all of us, and uncovers the raw materials from which our war psychology has developed.
50. The Portrait by Emery Pottle (The Touchstone). This study in Italian backgrounds is by another disciple of Henry James, who portrays with deft sure touches the nostalgia of an American girl unhappily married to an Italian nobleman. It just fails of complete persuasiveness because it is a trifle overstrung, but nevertheless it is memorable for its artistic sincerity.
50. The Portrait by Emery Pottle (The Touchstone). This exploration of Italian settings is by another student of Henry James, who skillfully captures the nostalgia of an American girl who is unhappily married to an Italian nobleman. It just misses being completely convincing because it feels a bit overdone, but it’s still memorable for its artistic honesty.
51. The Path of Glory by Mary Brecht Pulver (Saturday Evening Post). This story of how distinction came to a poor family in the mountains through the death of their son in the French army is simply told with a quiet, unassuming earnestness that makes it very real. It marks a new phase of Mrs. Pulver's talent, and one which promises her a richer fulfilment in the future than her other stories have suggested. Time and time again I have been impressed this year by the folk quality that is manifest in our younger writers, and what is most encouraging is that, when they write of the poor and the lowly, there is less of that condescension toward their subject than has been characteristic of American folk-writing in the past.
51. The Path to Glory by Mary Brecht Pulver (Saturday Evening Post). This story about how a poor family in the mountains found distinction through the death of their son in the French army is told simply with a quiet, heartfelt sincerity that makes it very authentic. It represents a new phase of Mrs. Pulver's talent and one that suggests a richer fulfillment in the future than her previous stories have indicated. Time and again this year, I've been struck by the genuine folk quality present in our younger writers, and what's most encouraging is that when they write about the poor and marginalized, there's significantly less condescension toward their subjects than has been typical in American folk writing in the past.
52. Miss Fothergill by Norval Richardson (Scribner's Magazine). The tradition in English fiction, which is most signally marked by "Pride and Prejudice," "Cranford," and "Barchester Towers," and which was so pleasantly continued by the late Dr. S. Weir Mitchell and by Margaret Deland, is admirably embodied in the work of this writer, whose work should be better known. The quiet blending of humor and pathos in "Miss Fothergill" is unusual.
52. Ms. Fothergill by Norval Richardson (Scribner's Magazine). The tradition in English fiction, which is most notably represented by "Pride and Prejudice," "Cranford," and "Barchester Towers," and which was beautifully carried on by the late Dr. S. Weir Mitchell and Margaret Deland, is wonderfully captured in this writer's work, which deserves to be more widely recognized. The subtle mix of humor and emotion in "Miss Fothergill" is quite unique.
53. The Scar That Tripled by William Gunn Shepherd (Metropolitan Magazine) is none the less truly a remarkable short story because it happens to be based on fact. "The Deserter" was the last fine short story written by the late Richard Harding Davis, and "The Scar That Tripled" is the engrossing narrative of the adventure which suggested that story. Personally, I regard it as superior to "The Deserter."
53. The Scar That Tripled by William Gunn Shepherd (Metropolitan Magazine) is just as remarkable as a short story despite being based on real events. "The Deserter" was the last great short story by the late Richard Harding Davis, and "The Scar That Tripled" tells the captivating tale of the adventure that inspired that story. Personally, I think it’s even better than "The Deserter."
54. A Country Christmas by Grant Showerman (Century Magazine). Professor Showerman's country chronicles are now well known to American readers, and this is quite the best of them. These sketches rank with those of Hamlin Garland as a[Pg 539] permanent and delightful record of a pioneer life that has passed away for ever. Their deliberate homeliness and consistent reflection of a small boy's attitude toward life have no equal to my knowledge.
54. A Rural Christmas by Grant Showerman (Century Magazine). Professor Showerman's writings about rural life are now well recognized by American readers, and this one is by far the best among them. These sketches are on par with those of Hamlin Garland as a[Pg 539] lasting and charming record of a pioneer life that is gone forever. Their simple, down-to-earth style and consistent portrayal of a young boy's perspective on life are unmatched to my knowledge.
55. The Christmas Angel (The Pictorial Review), and 56. The Flag of Eliphalet (Boston Evening Transcript) by Elsie Singmaster add two more portraits to the pleasant gallery of Elsie Singmaster's vivid creations. Although her vein is a narrow one, no one is more competent than she in its expression, and few surpass her in the faithful rendering of homely but none the less real spiritual circumstance.
55. The Christmas Angel (The Pictorial Review), and 56. The Flag of Eliphalet (Boston Evening Transcript) by Elsie Singmaster add two more portraits to the enjoyable collection of Elsie Singmaster's lively creations. Although her style is limited, no one expresses it better than she does, and few can match her ability to depict everyday yet truly significant spiritual moments.
57. The End of the Road by Gordon Arthur Smith (Scribner's Magazine) is a sequel to "Feet of Gold" and chronicles the further love adventures of Ferdinand Taillandy, and their tragic conclusion. In these two stories Mr. Smith has proven his literary kinship with Leonard Merrick, and these stories surely rank with the chronicles of Tricotrin and Pitou.
57. The Journey's End by Gordon Arthur Smith (Scribner's Magazine) is a follow-up to "Feet of Gold" and tells the ongoing romantic journeys of Ferdinand Taillandy, along with their tragic ending. In these two stories, Mr. Smith has shown his literary connection to Leonard Merrick, and these tales definitely stand alongside the stories of Tricotrin and Pitou.
58. Ching, Ching, Chinaman (Pictorial Review), 59. Ked's Hand (Harper's Magazine), 60. White Hands (Pictorial Review), and 61. The Woman at Seven Brothers (Harper's Magazine) by Wilbur Daniel Steele. With these four stories, together with "A Devil of a Fellow," "Free," and "A Point of Honor," Mr. Steele assumes his rightful place with Katharine Fullerton Gerould and H. G. Dwight as a leader in American fiction. "Ching, Ching, Chinaman," "White Hands," and "The Woman at Seven Brothers" are, in my belief, the three best short stories that were published in 1917, by an American author, and I may safely predict their literary permanence. Mr. Steele's extraordinary gift for presenting action and spiritual conflict pictorially is unrivalled, and his sense of human mystery has a rich tragic humor akin to that of Thomas Hardy, though his philosophy of life is infinitely more hopeful.
58. Ching, Ching, Chinese person (Pictorial Review), 59. Ked's Hand (Harper's Magazine), 60. White Hands (Pictorial Review), and 61. The Woman at Seven Brothers (Harper's Magazine) by Wilbur Daniel Steele. With these four stories, along with "A Devil of a Fellow," "Free," and "A Point of Honor," Mr. Steele takes his rightful place alongside Katharine Fullerton Gerould and H. G. Dwight as a leader in American fiction. "Ching, Ching, Chinaman," "White Hands," and "The Woman at Seven Brothers" are, in my opinion, the three best short stories published in 1917 by an American author, and I can confidently predict their lasting literary value. Mr. Steele's remarkable ability to depict action and spiritual conflict is unmatched, and his understanding of human mystery carries a rich tragic humor similar to that of Thomas Hardy, although his outlook on life is much more optimistic.
62. None so Blind by Mary Synon (Harper's Magazine) is a study in tragic circumstance, the more powerful because it is so reticently handled. It is Miss Synon's first profound study in feminine psychology, and reveals an unusual sense of emotional values. Few backgrounds have been more subtly rendered in their influence upon character, and the action of the story is inevitable despite its character of surprise.
62. None so blind by Mary Synon (Harper's Magazine) is a powerful exploration of tragic circumstances, made even more impactful by its understated approach. This is Synon's first deep dive into women's psychology, showcasing a unique understanding of emotional values. Few settings have been so delicately portrayed in how they shape character, and the story's events unfold in a way that feels both surprising and inevitable.
63. The Scar by Elisabeth Stead Taber (The Seven Arts). The brutal realism of this story may repel the reader, but its power and convincing quality cannot be gainsaid. So many writers have followed John Fox's example in writing about the mountaineers of the Alleghanies, that it is gratifying to chronicle so exceptional a story as this. It is as inevitable in its ugliness as "The Cat of the Cane-Brake" by Frederick Stuart Greene, and psychologically it is far more convincing.[Pg 540]
63. The Scar by Elisabeth Stead Taber (The Seven Arts). The harsh realism of this story might put some readers off, but its power and authenticity are undeniable. Many writers have taken inspiration from John Fox’s portrayal of the mountaineers in the Alleghanies, so it’s refreshing to highlight such an exceptional story as this. Its ugliness is as unavoidable as "The Cat of the Cane-Brake" by Frederick Stuart Greene, and psychologically, it’s much more convincing.[Pg 540]
MAGAZINE AVERAGES FOR 1917
The following table includes the averages of American periodicals published during 1917. One, two, and three asterisks are employed to indicate relative distinction. "Three-asterisk stories" are of somewhat permanent literary value. The list excludes reprints.
The table below shows the averages of American magazines published in 1917. One, two, and three asterisks are used to indicate relative distinction. "Three-asterisk stories" have some lasting literary value. The list does not include reprints.
PERIODICALS | NO. OF STORIES PUBLISHED |
NO. OF DISTINCTIVE STORIES PUBLISHED |
PERCENTAGE OF DISTINCTIVE STORIES PUBLISHED | ||||
* | * * | * * * | * | * * | * * * | ||
American Magazine | 54 | 25 | 3 | 1 | 46 | 6 | 2 |
Atlantic Monthly | 20 | 17 | 11 | 5 | 85 | 55 | 25 |
Bellman | 47 | 34 | 17 | 2 | 72 | 36 | 4 |
Bookman | 5 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 100 | 80 | 20 |
Boston Evening Transcript | 6 | 6 | 6 | 2 | 100 | 100 | 33 |
Century | 50 | 40 | 29 | 17 | 80 | 58 | 34 |
Collier's Weekly | 108 | 51 | 22 | 3 | 47 | 20 | 3 |
Delineator | 46 | 18 | 5 | 2 | 39 | 11 | 4 |
Everybody's Magazine | 45 | 26 | 7 | 3 | 58 | 15 | 7 |
Every Week | 87 | 18 | 5 | 2 | 21 | 6 | 2 |
Forum | 6 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 67 | 17 | 17 |
Good Housekeeping | 40 | 12 | 9 | 5 | 30 | 23 | 13 |
Harper's Magazine | 80 | 64 | 39 | 27 | 80 | 49 | 34 |
Illustrated Sunday Magazine | 25 | 10 | 4 | 1 | 40 | 16 | 4 |
Ladies' Home Journal | 33 | 11 | 4 | 1 | 33 | 12 | 3 |
Masses (except Oct. and Nov.) | 11 | 6 | 3 | 0 | 54 | 27 | 0 |
McClure's Magazine | 45 | 9 | 4 | 2 | 20 | 9 | 4 |
Metropolitan | 43 | 16 | 8 | 5 | 37 | 19 | 12 |
Midland | 22 | 21 | 17 | 2 | 95 | 77 | 9 |
New Republic | 5 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 100 | 40 | 20 |
New York Tribune | 30 | 22 | 7 | 4 | 73 | 23 | 13 |
Outlook | 18 | 10 | 8 | 1 | 56 | 44 | 6 |
Pagan | 11 | 8 | 8 | 4 | 72 | 72 | 36 |
Pictorial Review | 42 | 26 | 18 | 14 | 62 | 43 | 33 |
Reedy's Mirror | 32 | 18 | 10 | 3 | 56 | 31 | 9 |
Saturday Evening Post | 235 | 62 | 25 | 7 | 21 | 11 | 3 |
Scribner's Magazine | 65 | 52 | 31 | 16 | 80 | 48 | 25 |
Seven Arts | 23 | 22 | 19 | 14 | 96 | 83 | 69 |
Smart Set | 107 | 22 | 12 | 3 | 20 | 11 | 3 |
Stratford Journal | 10 | 10 | 10 | 9 | 100 | 100 | 90 |
Sunset Magazine | 32 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 19 | 0 | 0 |
Touchstone | 15 | 15 | 10 | 2 | 100 | 67 | 13 |
The following tables indicate the rank, during 1917, by number and percentage of distinctive stories published, of the nineteen periodicals coming within the scope of my examination which have published during the past year over twenty-five stories and which have exceeded an average of 15% in stories of distinction. The lists exclude reprints.
The tables below show the ranking, for 1917, by number and percentage of unique stories published, for the nineteen magazines that I examined. These publications released more than twenty-five stories in the past year and had an average of over 15% distinctive stories. Reprints are not included in the lists.
BY PERCENTAGE OF DISTINCTIVE STORIES | ||
1. | Harper's Magazine | 80% |
2. | Scribner's Magazine | 80% |
3. | Century Magazine | 80% |
4. | New York Tribune | 73% |
5. | Bellman | 72% |
6. | Pictorial Review | 62% |
7. | Everybody's Magazine | 58% |
8. | Reedy's Mirror | 56% |
9. | Collier's Weekly | 47% |
10. | American Magazine | 46% |
11. | Delineator | 39% |
12. | Metropolitan Magazine | 37% |
13. | Ladies' Home Journal | 33% |
14. | Good Housekeeping | 30% |
15. | Saturday Evening Post | 21% |
16. | Every Week | 21% |
17. | Smart Set | 20% |
18. | McClure's Magazine | 20% |
19. | Sunset Magazine | 19% |
BY NUMBER OF DISTINCTIVE STORIES | ||
1. | Harper's Magazine | 64 |
2. | Saturday Evening Post | 62 |
3. | Scribner's Magazine | 52 |
4. | Collier's Weekly | 51 |
5. | Century Magazine | 40 |
6. | Bellman | 34 |
7. | Everybody's Magazine | 26 |
8. | Pictorial Review | 26 |
9. | American Magazine | 25 |
10. | New York Tribune | 22 |
11. | Smart Set | 22 |
12. | Reedy's Mirror | 18 |
13. | Delineator | 18 |
14. | Every Week | 18 |
15. | Metropolitan Magazine | 16 |
16. | Good Housekeeping | 12 |
17. | Ladies' Home Journal | 11 |
18. | McClure's Magazine | 9 |
19. | Sunset Magazine | 6 |
The following periodicals have published during 1917 ten or more "two-asterisk stories." The list excludes reprints. Periodicals represented in this list during 1915 as well are indicated by an asterisk. Periodicals represented in this list during 1916 are indicated by a dagger.
The following magazines published ten or more "two-asterisk stories" in 1917. This list does not include reprints. Magazines that were also on this list in 1915 are marked with an asterisk. Magazines from 1916 are marked with a dagger.
1. | *†Harper's Magazine | 39 |
2. | *†Scribner's Magazine | 31 |
3. | *†Century Magazine | 29 |
4. | *†Saturday Evening Post | 25 |
5. | *†Collier's Weekly | 20 |
6. | Seven Arts | 19 |
7. | †Pictorial Review | 18 |
8. | Midland | 17 |
9. | *†Bellman | 17 |
10. | *†Smart Set | 12 |
11. | Atlantic Monthly | 11 |
12. | Touchstone | 10 |
The following periodicals have published during 1917 five or more "three-asterisk stories." The list excludes reprints. Periodicals represented in this list during 1915 as well are indicated by an asterisk. Periodicals represented in this list during 1916 are indicated by a dagger.
The following magazines published five or more "three-asterisk stories" in 1917. This list does not include reprints. Magazines that were represented on this list in 1915 are marked with an asterisk. Magazines that were represented on this list in 1916 are marked with a dagger.
1. | *†Harper's Magazine | 27 |
2. | *†Century Magazine | 17 |
3. | *†Scribner's Magazine | 16 |
4. | Seven Arts | 14 |
5. | †Pictorial Review | 14 |
6. | Stratford Journal | 9 |
7. | *†Saturday Evening Post | 7 |
8. | Atlantic Monthly | 5 |
9. | *Metropolitan | 5 |
10. | Good Housekeeping | 5 |
INDEX OF SHORT STORIES FOR 1917
All short stories published in the following magazines and newspapers during 1917 are indexed.
All short stories published in the following magazines and newspapers during 1917 are indexed.
American Magazine
Atlantic Monthly
Bellman
Bookman
Boston Evening Transcript
Century
Collier's Weekly
Current Opinion
Delineator
Everybody's Magazine
Every Week
Forum
Harper's Magazine
Illustrated Sunday Magazine
Ladies' Home Journal
Little Review (except Oct.)
Masses (Jan.-Sept.)
McClure's Magazine
Metropolitan
Midland
New Republic
New York Tribune
Outlook
Pictorial Review
Poetry
Pagan
Reedy's Mirror
Russian Review (Jan.-July)
Saturday Evening Post
Scribner's Magazine
Seven Arts
Stratford Journal
Sunset Magazine
Touchstone
Yale Review
American Magazine
Atlantic Monthly
Bellman
Bookman
Boston Evening Transcript
Century
Collier's Weekly
Current Opinion
Delineator
Everybody's Magazine
Every Week
Forum
Harper's Magazine
Illustrated Sunday Magazine
Ladies' Home Journal
Little Review (except Oct.)
Masses (Jan.-Sept.)
McClure's Magazine
Metropolitan
Midland
New Republic
New York Tribune
Outlook
Pictorial Review
Poetry
Pagan
Reedy's Mirror
Russian Review (Jan.-July)
Saturday Evening Post
Scribner's Magazine
Seven Arts
Stratford Journal
Sunset Magazine
Touchstone
Yale Review
The October and November issues of the Masses are not listed, as they were not procurable through ordinary channels. The October issue of the Russian Review was not yet published when this book went to press. The October issue of the Little Review was withdrawn from circulation before it could come to my notice.
The October and November issues of the Masses are not included, as they weren't available through regular channels. The October issue of the Russian Review hadn't been published when this book was printed. The October issue of the Little Review was pulled from circulation before I could see it.
Short stories, of distinction only, published in the following magazines and newspapers during 1917 are indexed.
Only distinguished short stories published in the following magazines and newspapers during 1917 are indexed.
Black Cat
Boston Herald
Colonnade
Cosmopolitan
Good Housekeeping
Harper's Bazar
Hearst's Magazine
Live Stories
McCall's Magazine
Milestones
Munsey's Magazine
Parisienne
Pearson's Magazine
Short Stories
Smart Set
Snappy Stories
Southern Woman's Magazine
To-day's Housewife
Woman's Home Companion
Youth's Companion
[Pg 544]
Black Cat
Boston Herald
Colonnade
Cosmopolitan
Good Housekeeping
Harper's Bazaar
Hearst's Magazine
Live Stories
McCall's Magazine
Milestones
Munsey's Magazine
Parisienne
Pearson's Magazine
Short Stories
Smart Set
Snappy Stories
Southern Woman's Magazine
Today's Housewife
Woman's Home Companion
Youth's Companion
[Pg 544]
Certain stories of distinction published in the following magazines and newspapers during 1917 are indexed, because they have been called to my attention by authors or readers.
Some notable stories published in the following magazines and newspapers in 1917 are indexed because authors or readers have brought them to my attention.
All-Story Weekly
Art World
Ainslee's Magazine
Dernier Cri
Detective Story Magazine
Los Angeles Times
Queen's Work
Saucy Stories
Top-Notch Magazine
Woman's World
Young's Magazine
All-Story Weekly
Art World
Ainslee's Magazine
Dernier Cri
Detective Story Magazine
Los Angeles Times
Queen's Work
Saucy Stories
Top-Notch Magazine
Woman's World
Young's Magazine
The Red Book Magazine is not represented in these lists, in deference to the wishes of its editor, who sent me the following telegram: "We prefer not to be listed."
The Red Book Magazine is not included in these lists, respecting the wishes of its editor, who sent me this telegram: "We prefer not to be listed."
One, two, or three asterisks are prefixed to the titles of stories to indicate distinction. Three asterisks prefixed to a title indicate the more or less permanent literary value of a story, and entitle it to a place on the annual "Rolls of Honor." An asterisk before the name of an author indicates that he is not an American.
One, two, or three asterisks are added before story titles to show their significance. Three asterisks indicate that a story has lasting literary value and deserves a spot on the annual "Rolls of Honor." An asterisk before an author's name means they are not American.
The following abbreviations are used in the index:—
The following abbreviations are used in the index:
Ain. | Ainslee's Magazine |
All. | All-Story Weekly |
Am. | American Magazine |
Atl. | Atlantic Monthly |
Art W. | Art World |
B. C. | Black Cat |
Bel. | Bellman |
B. E. T. | Boston Evening Transcript |
B. Her. | Boston Herald |
Cen. | Century |
C. O. | Current Opinion |
Col. | Collier's Weekly |
Colon. | Colonnade |
Cos. | Cosmopolitan |
Del. | Delineator |
Det. | Detective Story Magazine |
Ev. | Everybody's Magazine |
E. W. | Every Week |
For. | Forum |
G. H. | Good Housekeeping |
Harp. B. | Harper's Bazar |
Harp. M. | Harper's Magazine |
Hear. | Hearst's Magazine |
I. S. M. | Illustrated Sunday Magazine |
L. A. Times. | Los Angeles Times |
L. H. J. | Ladies' Home Journal |
Lit. R. | Little Review |
L. St. | Live Stories |
McC. | McClure's Magazine |
McCall | McCall's Magazine |
Met. | Metropolitan |
Mid. | Midland |
Mir. | Reedy's Mirror |
Mun. | Munsey's Magazine |
N. Rep. | New Republic |
N. Y. Trib. | New York Tribune |
Outl. | Outlook |
Pag. | Pagan |
Par. | Parisienne |
Pear. | Pearson's Magazine |
Pict. R. | Pictorial Review |
Q. W. | Queen's Work |
(R.) | (Reprint) |
Rus. R. | Russian Review |
Sau. St. | Saucy Stories |
Scr. | Scribner's Magazine |
S. E. P. | Saturday Evening Post |
Sev. A. | Seven Arts |
Sh. St. | Short Stories |
Sn. St. | Snappy Stories |
So. Wo. M. | Southern Woman's Magazine |
S. S. | Smart Set |
Strat. J. | Stratford Journal |
Sun. | Sunset Magazine |
To-day | To-day's Housewife |
Top-Notch | Top-Notch Magazine |
Touch. | Touchstone |
W. H. C. | Woman's Home Companion |
Wom. W. | Woman's World |
Yale | Yale Review |
Y. C. | Youth's Companion |
Young | Young's Magazine |
A
Abbott, Frances C.
**Memorial Window, The. Del. Nov.
Mrs. Bodkin's Début. Del. June.
*Abdullah, Achmed. (Achmend Abdullah Nadir Khan el-Durani
el-Iddrissyeh.) ("A. A. Nadir.") (1881- .)
(See 1915 and 1916.)
(See also Uzzell, Thomas H., and Abdullah,
[Pg 546]Achmed.)
*As He Reaped. Ain. July.
*Consider the Oath of M'Taga. All. March 10.
*Disappointment. All. May 19.
*East or West? Top-Notch. April 15.
*Five-Dollar Gold-Piece, The. Sn. St. Dec. 18.
**Gamut, The. S. S. Dec.
**Gentlemen of the Old Régime, A. S. S. Feb.
*Guerdon, The. S. S. Feb.
**Home-Coming, The. Harp. M. May.
**Letter, The. S. S. Jan.
**Silence. All. April 21.
Adams, Katharine.
*"Silent Brown." So. Wo. M. Oct.
Adams, Minnie Barbour. (See 1916.)
*Half a Boy. Pict. R. Sept.
Adams, Samuel Hopkins. (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Letter to Nowhere, A. E. W. Feb. 12.
*Little Red Doctor of Our Square, The. Col Aug. 25.
*Meanest Man in Our Square, The. Col. March 24.
*Paula of the Housetop. Col. July 7.
*Room "12 A." Ev. Nov.
"Wamble: His Day Out." Col. Jan. 13.
Adler, Henry.
Coward, The. Pag. Sept.
*Aicard, Jean. (1848- .)
*Mariette's Gift. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 18.
Alexander, Mary.
Ashamed of Her Parents. Del. Nov.
Girl Who Is Not Popular, The. Del. May.
How Can I Meet the Right Sort of Men? Del. March.
Out of Touch With Life. Del. Oct.
Too Sure of Herself. Del. July.
When She Runs After the Boys. Del. Aug.
Allen, Frederick Lewis. (See 1915.)
Big Game. Cen. March.
Fixing Up the Balkans. Cen. May.
Small Talk. Cen. Feb.
Allen, Loraine Anderson.
**Going of Agnes, The. Touch. Sept.
Allendorf, Anna Stahl.
*Dallying of Celia May, The. G. H. July.
**Leavening of St. Rupert, The. G. H. June.
"Amid, John." (M. M. Stearns.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
[Pg 547]*Alone. Det. Sept. 25.
*Busted Poor. All. Dec. 8.
Freeze, The. Mid. Aug.
*Interlude. Young. April.
*Prem Singh. Bel. Dec. 1.
***Professor, A. Mid. Nov.
Strachan's Hindu. Bel. Oct. 27.
Anderson, Sherwood. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***"Mother." Sev. A. March.
***Thinker, The. Sev. A. Sept.
***Untold Lie, The. Sev. A. Jan.
Anderson, William Ashley. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Unwrit Dogma, The. Ev. Dec.
Andrade, Cipriano, Jr.
*Applied Hydraulics. S. E. P. Aug. 25.
Andres, Mary Raymond Shipman. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Blood Brothers. Scr. May.
***Return of K. of K., The. McC. March.
*Russian, The. Milestones. Oct.
*Andreyev, Leonid Nikolaevich. (1871- .) (See 1916.)
***Lazarus. Strat. J. June.
Anonymous.
Apparition, The. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 11.
Coeur de Lion. N. Y. Trib. July 22.
***Evocation, The. N. Y. Trib. April 22.
Eyes of the Soul, The. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 25.
Fools. Mir. Sept. 28.
***"Huppdiwupp." Lit. R. Jan.
*Pipe, The. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 4.
**Poilu's Dream on Christmas Eve, The. B. Her. Dec. 23.
*Rendezvous, The. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 30.
**Slacker with a Soul, A. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 16.
*Spirit of Alsace, The. N. Y. Trib. May 6.
*Voice of the Church Bell, The. N. Y. Trib. Oct. 21.
War Against War. McC. April-May.
When Lulu Made Trouble. Mir. May 18.
Arbuckle, Mary.
Freedom and Robbie May. Sun. Nov.
Armstrong, William.
Cupid in High Finance. Del. Sept.
Ashe, Elizabeth. (See 1915.)
*Appraisement. Atl. March.
*Assis, Machado de. (1839-1908.) (See 1916.)
[Pg 548]**Attendant's Confession, The. (R.) Strat. J. Dec.
Auernheimer, Raoul. (1876- .)
*Demonstrating That War Is War. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 28.
*Aumonier, Stacy. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***In the Way of Business. Pict. R. March.
***Packet, The. Col. May 26.
***"Them Others." Cen. Aug.
Austin, F. Britten. (See 1915.)
**Zu Befehl! S. E. P. Dec. 1.
B
Babcock, Edwina Stanton. (See 1916.)
***Excursion, The. Pict. R. Oct.
Bacon, Josephine Daskam. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Comrades in Arms. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
*Entrances and Exits. Del. Oct.
Ghost of Rosy Taylor, The. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
*Magic Casements. Del. Nov.
Square Peggy. S. E. P. Dec. 22.
*Year of Cousin Quartus, A. Del. Feb.
Bailey (Irene) Temple. (See 1915.)
*Red Candle, The. Scr. Dec.
Baker, Katharine. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Fifty-Cent Kind, The. Atl. April.
Ball, William David.
Man Who Paid, The. E. W. April 2.
Balmer, Edwin. (1883- .) (See 1915.)
Madcap. Col. Jan. 27.
S. Orton, Stockholder. E. W. May 28.
Telegraph Trail, The. Col. March 17.
Thing That He Did, The. L. H. J. Jan.
With Sealed Hood. Col. Sept. 22.
Banks, Helen Ward.
*Mrs. Pepper Passes. Y. C. April 5.
*Barbusse, Henri.
**Paradis Polishes the Boots. (R.) C. O. Dec.
Barnard, Floy Tolbert. (1879- .) (See 1916.)
***Surprise in Perspective, A. Harp. M. April.
Barry, Richard. (1881- .)
Legacy, The. Del. March.
Bartlett, Frederick Orin. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
[Pg 549]Time to Go to Newport. E. W. July 23.
Bartley, Nalbro.
Benedict & Company. S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Briggles "Goes West." S. E. P. March 10.
Have a Heart! S. E. P. April 7.
Reel True. S. E. P. Nov. 10.
Total Bewitcher, The. S. E. P. June 16.
Town Mouse, The. S. E. P. April 21.
Bassett, Willard Kenneth.
*End of the Line, The. S. S. Oct.
Bates, Sylvia Chatfield. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Let Nothing You Dismay. W. H. C. Dec.
*Light from the Holy Hill. Wom. W. Dec.
*Bazin, René. (1853- .)
***Mathurine's Eyes. Strat. J. March.
Beach, Roy.
Cline's Injunction. Sun. April.
Beatty, Jerome.
"Attaboy!" McC. March.
Gee-Whiz Guy, The. McC. Aug.
"Take 'Im Out!" McC. May.
Bechdolt, Frederick R.
Pecos Kid, The. Col. Jan. 6.
Bechdolt, Jack.
Black Widow's Mercy, The. (R.) Mir. Feb. 16.
Beer, Thomas. (1889- .)
***Brothers, The. Cen. Feb.
***Onnie. Cen. May.
**Rescuer, The. S. E. P. Aug. 11.
Behrman, S. N.
**Coming of the Lord, The. Touch. Oct.
**Song of Ariel. Sev. A. May.
*Beith, Ian Hay. (See "Hay, Ian.")
*Bell, J(ohn) J(oy). (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Wanted—A Pussy-Mew. Bel. March 3.
Bell, Lilian (Lida). (1867- .)
Mrs. Galloway Goes Shopping. Del. Sept.
Mrs. Galloway Tries to Reduce. Del. Nov.
Benefield, Barry. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Simply Sugar Pie. (R.) I. S. M. April 29.
Benét, William Rose. (1886- .)
But Once a Year. Cen. Dec.
[Pg 550]Bennet-Thompson, Lillian. (See Thompson, Lillian Bennet-.)
*Benson, Edward Frederic. (1867- .)
*"Through." Cen. July.
Benson, Ramsey. (1866- .)
*Shad's Windfall. B. C. March.
*Beresford, John Davys. (1873- .) (See 1916.)
***Escape, The. Sev. A. Feb.
***Little Town, The. Sev. A. June.
***Powers of the Air. Sev. A. Oct.
Berry, John. (See 1916.)
*Clod, The. B. C. April.
Betts, Thomas Jeffries. (See 1916.)
**Alone. Scr. May.
Biggers, Earl Derr. (1884- .) (See 1916.)
Each According to His Gifts. S. E. P. April 14.
Same Old Circle. S. E. P. April 7.
Soap and Sophocles. McC. July.
*"Birmingham, George A." (Canon James O. Hannay.) (1865- .) (See 1915.)
*Von Edelstein's Mistake. McC. Nov.
Blair, Gertrude.
Water-Witch, The. Scr. May.
Bledsoe, Joe.
*Fuzz. B. C. May.
Blythe, Samuel G.
Der Tag for Us. S. E. P. Dec. 22.
Boggs, Russell A.
Boomer from the West, The. S. E. P. April 28.
Booth, Frederick. (See 1916.)
**Cloud-Ring, The. Sev. A. April.
Bottome, Phyllis. (See 1916.)
***"Ironstone." Cen. March.
Bourne, Randolph.
*Ernest, or Parent for a Day. Atl. June.
*Boutet, Frederic.
*Convalescent's Return, The. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 30.
***Medallion, The. N. Y. Trib. Oct. 28.
*Messenger, The. N. Y. Trib. Aug. 12.
*Promise, The. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 2.
Bower, B. M., and Connor, Buck. (See 1916.)
Go-Between, The. McC. March.
Red Ride, The. McC. May.
Boyer, Wilbur S.
[Pg 551]*Bum Throwers. Ev. June.
*Getting Even with Geo'gia. Ev. April.
*One Week of Kelly. Ev. March.
*There's Many a Slip. Ev. Nov.
*Boyes, Dan.
Lilium Giganteum. (R.) Mir. Feb. 16.
Boykin, Nancy Gunter.
*Christmas Medley, A. Met. Jan.
Leavings. E. W. Dec. 3.
Retta Rosemary. E. W. July 16.
Brady, Elizabeth.
*Ladislav Saves the Day. Q. W. Nov.
Brady, Mariel. (See 1916.)
Thermopylæ. Bel. Oct. 6.
Braley, Berton. (See 1915.)
Stuff of Dreams, The. Del. Aug.
*Braz, Anatole Le. (See Le Braz, Anatole.)
"Breck, John." (Elizabeth C. A. Smith.)
***From Hungary. Bookman. Dec.
**Man Who was Afraid, The. Ev. Sept.
Brooks, Alden. (See 1916.)
**Man From America, The. Cen. July.
***Three Slavs, The. Col. May 5.
Brown, Alice. (1857- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Flying Teuton, The. Harp. M. Aug.
***Nemesis, Harp. M. April.
*Preaching Peony, The. Harp. M. June.
Brown, Bernice.
**Last of the Line, The. E. W. Nov. 5.
Brown, Katharine Holland. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Millicent: Maker of History. Scr. June.
**On a Brief Text from Isaiah. Scr. Feb.
Brown, Marion Francis.
*Husks and Hawthorn. So. Wo. M. Aug.
Brown, Phyllis Wyatt. (Phyllis Wyatt.) (See 1916.)
*Checked Trousers, The. Masses. June.
*Extra Chop, The. Cen. Oct.
Brown, Royal.
*Seventy Times Seven. McCall. April.
Brownell, Agnes Mary.
*Fifer, The. Y. C. June 28.
Brubaker, Howard. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Baby's Place, A. Harp. M. Jan.
[Pg 552]Cabbages and Queens. Harp. M. Aug.
Greeks Bearing Gifts. Harp. M. Nov.
*Ranny and the Higher Life. Harp. M. June.
Bruckman, Clyde A. (See 1916.)
Joe Gum. S. E. P. May 5.
Bryson, Lyman. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Under a Roof. Mid. July.
Bulger, Bozeman. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Heart of the System, The. S. E. P. Jan. 6.
Queen's Mistake, The. S. E. P. March 3.
*Skin Deep. Ev. March.
Bunner, Anne.
Road to Arcady, The. Ev. July.
Burnet, Dana. (1888- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Christmas Fight of X 157. L. H. J. Dec.
*Dub, The. S. E. P. March 17.
***Fog. (R.) I. S. M. April 1.
Genevieve and Alonzo. L. H. J. March.
**Sadie Goes to Heaven. G. H. Aug.
**Sponge, The. Am. Jan.
Burnett, Frances Hodgson. (1849- .) (See 1915.)
**White People, The. Harp. M. Dec., '16-Jan., '17.
*Burrow, C. Kennett.
*Café de la Paix, The. (R.) Mir. Sept 21.
Burt, Jean Brooke.
Way of the West, The. Sun. June.
Burt, Maxwell Struthers. (1882- .) (See 1915.)
***Closed Doors. Scr. Nov.
***Cup of Tea, A. Scr. July.
***Glory of the Wild Green Earth, The. Scr. Oct.
***John O'May. Scr. Jan.
***Panache, Le. Scr. Dec.
Busbey, Katherine Graves. (1872- .)
**Senator's Son, The. Harp. M. March.
Buss, Kate (Meldram).
**Medals. Mid. May.
Butler, Ellis Parker. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Markley's "Size-Up" of Dix. Am. July.
Mutual Spurs, Limited. S. E. P. July 21.
*Red Avengers, The. Am. Jan.
*Scratch-Cat. E. W. Feb. 26.
Temporary Receiver, The. Am. Aug.
*Trouble with Martha, The. Harp. M. Dec.
[Pg 553]**Wasted Effort. Am. May.
Buzzell, Francis. (1882- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Lonely Places. Pict. R. Dec.
***Long Vacation, The. Pict. R. Sept.
"Byrne, Donn." (Bryan Oswald Donn-Byrne.) (1888- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Day After Tomorrow. McC. Oct.
Gryphon, The. S. E. P. April 28.
*Prodigal in Utopia, The. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
**Sound of Millstones, The. S. E. P. March 24.
*Treasure Upon Earth, A. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
*Woman in the House, A. S. E. P. March 3.
C
*Caine, William. (See 1916.)
**Spanish Pride. Cen. Dec.
Cameron, Anne.
Sadie's Opportunity. Am. March.
Cameron, Margaret. (Margaret Cameron Lewis.) (1867- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Dolliver's Devil. Harp. M. Jan.
Camp (Charles) Wadsworth. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Veiled Woman, The. Col. Nov. 17.
Campbell, Fleta. (1886- .) (See 1915 and 1916 under Springer, Fleta Campbell.)
**Incompetent, Irrelevant, and Immaterial. Harp. M. May.
**Millward. Harp. M. Oct.
***Mistress, The. Harp. B. Oct.
Campbell, Jay.
**Jim. Scr. Feb.
Campen, Helen Van. (See Van Campen, Helen.)
Carlton, Augustus.
*Lady from Ah-high-ah, The. Mir. Aug. 31.
Carruth, Gorton Veeder.
*Chivalry at Goldenbridge. Y. C. Aug. 30.
Carver, Ada Jack. (See 1916.)
*"Joyous Coast, The." So. Wo. M. Sept.
Casey, Patrick and Terence. (See 1915.)
**Kid Brother, The. Col. May 19.
*Castle, Egerton. (1858- .)
*Guinea Smuggler, The. Bel. June 16.
Castle, Everett Rhodes.
[Pg 554]Coats Is In. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Dark-Brown Liquid, The. S. E. P. Dec. 8.
Harvest Gloom. S. E. P. Dec. 15.
In the Movies They Do It. S. E. P. Dec. 29.
Cather, Willa Sibert. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Gold Slipper, A. Harp. M. Jan.
Cederschiöld, Gunnar.
***Foundling, The. Col. Oct. 27.
Chamberlain, George Agnew. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Man Who Went Back, The. L. H. J. June.
Neutrality and Siamese Cats. S. E. P. June 30.
Chamberlain, Lucia.
Under Side, The. S. E. P. Aug. 11.
Chambers, Robert William. (1865- .) (See 1915.)
*Brabançonne, La. Hear. Feb.
Channing, Grace Ellery. (Grace Ellery Channing Stetson.) (1862- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Out of the Earth. S. E. P. Aug. 18.
*Chekhov, Anton. (See Tchekov, Anton Pavlovitch.)
Chenault, Fletcher.
Strategy Wins. Col. March 31.
Young Man from Texas, The. Col. June 23.
Chester, George Randolph. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Heavenly Spat, The. Ev. Jan.
Child, Richard Washburn. (1881- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Chasm, The. S. E. P. Dec. 8.
Eagle Shannon Assists Mr. Sleed. Col. May 12.
Eagle Shannon Deals a Blow at Progress. Col. June 16.
Eagle Shannon Gives a Treatment. Col. Feb. 10.
Eagle Shannon Meets the Ivory Woman. Col. April 14.
*Faith. E. W. Dec. 31.
**Forever and Ever. Pict. R. April.
God's Laugh. Col. March 17.
*Hard of Head. E. W. Jan. 22.
Her Boy. E. W. Oct. 15.
*Her Countenance. Hear. Oct.
Love Is Love. E. W. March 12.
*Chirikov, Evgeniy.
***Past, The. Rus. R. Jan.
Cleghorn, Sarah N(orcliffe). (1876- .)
***"Mr. Charles Raleigh Rawdon, Ma'am." Cen. Feb.
*Clifford, Sir Hugh. (1866- .) (See 1916.)
[Pg 555]**"Our Trusty and Well-Beloved." Sh. St. April.
*Clifford, Mrs. W. K. (See 1915.)
Quenching, The. Scr. Jan.
Closser, Myra Jo.
**At the Gate. Cen. March.
Cloud, Virginia Woodward.
Boy Without a Name, The. Bel. June 30.
Her Arabian Night. Bel. Aug. 11.
Cobb, Irvin S(hrewsbury). (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Boys Will Be Boys. S. E. P. Oct. 20.
***Cinnamon Seed and Sandy Bottom. S. E. P. June 9.
*Ex-Fightin' Billy. Pict. R. June.
***Family Tree, The. S. E. P. March 24.
*Garb of Men, The. S. E. P. Jan. 20.
*Hark! From the Tombs. S. E. P. April 14.
Kiss for Kindness, A. S. E. P. April 7.
***Quality Folks. S. E. P. Nov. 24.
Cocke, Sarah Johnson.
**Men-Fokes' Doin's. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
*Rooster and the Washpot, The. S. E. P. June 2.
Cody, Rosalie M. (See Eaton, Jacquette H., and Cody, Rosalie M.)
Cohen, Inez Lopez. (See "Lopez, Inez.")
Cohen, Octavus Roy. (1891- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (See also Cohen, Octavus Roy, and Levison, Eric.)
**Fair Play. Col. Nov. 24.
Lot for a Life, A. E. W. Jan. 1.
Oil and Miss Watters. I. S. M. July 8.
*Partners. Col. May 5.
Cohen, Octavus Roy (1891- ), and Levison, Eric.
*Pro Patria. Ev. July.
Collamore, Edna A.
*Those Twin Easter Hats. Del. April.
Collins, Dorothy.
Honest Mind, An. Pag. March.
Colton, John.
**On the Yellow Sea. E. W. Nov. 26.
Comfort, Will Levington. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Lempke. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
*Lit Up. E. W. July 30.
*Pale Torrent, The. Touch. June.
*Plain Woman, The. S. E. P. Nov. 24.
**Respectable House, A. Touch. Aug.
*Shielding Wing, The. Hear. April.
[Pg 556]**Woman He Loved, The. Touch. Nov.
Condon, Frank. (See 1916.)
Five, Six, Pick Up Sticks. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Ne Coco Domo. S. E. P. April 7.
Nothing But Some Bones. Col. Oct. 20.
This Way Out. S. E. P. March 10.
Water on the Side. Col. April 28.
Connolly, James Brendan. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Breath o'Dawn. Scr. Sept.
*Bullfight, The. Col. Feb. 10.
Strategists, The. Scr. July.
Connor, Brevard Mays. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Desert Rose, The. Sun. Sept.
Connor, Buck. (See Bower, B. M., and Connor, Buck.)
Connor, Torrey.
*"Si, Señor!" Sun. March.
*"Conrad, Joseph." (Joseph Conrad Korzeniowski.) (1857- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Warrior's Soul, The. Met. Dec.
Converse, Florence. (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Culprit, The. Atl. Jan.
Conway, Norman.
*Cleansing, The. Masses. June.
Cook, Mrs. George Cram. (See Glaspell, Susan.)
Cooke, Marjorie Benton. (See 1915 and 1916.)
"It Might Have Happened." Scr. April.
Morals of Peter, The. Am. Aug.
Cooper, Courtney Ryley.
*Congo. Ev. Nov.
Ship Comes In, The. Pict R. Nov.
Corbin, John. (1870- .)
Father Comes Back. Col. June 23.
Cornell, Hughes. (See 1916.)
*Holbrook Hollow. L. A. Times. June 23.
Cornish, Reynelle G. E., and Cornish, Evelyn N.
*Letter of the Law, The. Outl. July 4.
Costello, Fanny Kemble. (See Johnson, Fanny Kemble.)
Couch, Sir Arthur T. Quiller-. (See Quiller-Couch, Sir Arthur T.)
Cowdery, Alice. (See 1915.)
***Robert. Harp. M. Feb.
Crabb, Arthur.
Decision, The. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
[Pg 557]Third Woman, The. S. E. P. Sept. 15.
Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (1887- .) (See 1916.)
*Lavender Satin. Y. C. Nov. 29.
***Once in a Lifetime. Bel. April 21.
Cram, Mildred R. (See 1916.)
*Not Quite an Hour. S. S. Aug.
**Statuette, The. S. S. May.
Crawford, Charlotte Holmes. (See 1915.)
**Daughter of Nish, A. Col. Jan. 20.
Crissey, Forrest. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Pretender, The. Harp. M. May.
Curtiss, Philip Everett. (1885- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Colonel Volunteers, The. Harp. M. Oct.
Gods and Little Fishes, The. E. W. Oct. 29.
"Overture and Beginners!" S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Pioneers, The. Harp. M. Aug.
Curwood, James Oliver. (1878- .)
*Fiddling Man, The. E. W. April 16.
D
Daly, Alice F.
*Aunt Virginia's Box. Y. C. Nov. 22.
*Heirloom, The. Y. C. Dec. 6.
Davies, Marion.
Runaway Romany. I. S. M. Sept. 16.
Davis, J. Frank.
*Almanzar's Perfect Day. E. W. Aug. 27.
White Folks' Talk. E. W. June 25.
Davis, Jacob.
*Striker, The. Mir. July 27.
Davis, Rose B.
Bremington's Job. Sun. March.
Dawson, (Francis) Warrington. (1878- .)
**Man, The. Atl. March.
Delano, Edith Barnard. (See 1915.)
Social Folks Next Door, The. L. H. J. Nov.
*Delarue-Madrus, Lucie.
***Death of the Dead, The. Strat. J. Dec.
Godmother, The. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 23.
Godmother, The. (II.) N. Y. Trib. Oct. 14.
Derieux, Samuel A. (See 1916.)
[Pg 558]*Destiny of Dan VI, The. Am. March.
Dickson, Harris. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Jigadier Brindle, The. Col. July 14.
*Jigadier's Drum, The. Col. Sept. 29.
*Left Hind Tail, The. Pict. R. Feb.
Redpate the Rookie. Col. July 21.
War Trailer, The. Col. Sept. 15.
Divine, Charles.
*Last Aristocrat, The. S. S. April.
*Mrs. Smythe's Artistic Crisis. S. S. March.
Dix, Beulah Marie. (Mrs. George H. Flebbe.) (1876- .)
(See 1915 and 1916.)
**One Who Stayed, The. Harp. B. Sept.
Dobie, Charles Caldwell. (1881- .) (See 1916.)
***Empty Pistol, The. Harp. M. Dec.
***Gift, The. Harp. M. Aug.
***Laughter. Harp. M. April.
***Our Dog. Pict. R. Nov.
*Sign Language, The. Harp. M. July.
**Where the Road Forked. Harp. M. June.
Dodge, Henry Irving. (See 1916.)
Skinner's Big Idea. S. E. P. Dec. 15.
Dodge, Louis.
**Wilder's Ride. Scr. Dec.
Dodge, Mabel.
***Farmhands. Sev. A. Sept.
Doring, Winfield.
Boy's Night, A. L. H. J. Jan.
Doty, Madeleine Zabriskie. (See 1915.)
*Mutter, Die. (R.) C. O. May.
Douglas, David. (See 1915.)
Casey Gets a Surprise. McC. Feb.
Dounce, Harry Esty.
**Garden of Proserpine, The. Cen. Aug.
*Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan. (1859- .) (See 1916.)
**His Last Bow. Col. Sept. 22.
*"Doyle, Lynn." (Lewis A. Montgomery.)
Compulsory Service in Ballygullion. Cen. April.
Draper, John W.
*Guilleford Errant. Colon. March.
Dreiser, Theodore. (1871- .) (See 1916.)
*Married. Cos. Sept.
Driggs, Laurence La Tourette.
[Pg 559]Battle Royal, The. Outl. Nov. 21.
Bridge on the Oise, The. Outl. Oct. 31.
My First Submarine. Outl. Nov. 7.
Strafing Jack Johnson. Outl. Dec. 5.
Zeppelin Raid over Paris, A. Outl. Oct. 17.
*Dudeney, Mrs. Henry. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Feather-bed, The. Harp. M. Oct.
Duncan, Norman. (1871-1916.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Little Nipper o' Hide-an'-Seek Harbor, A. Pict. R. May.
*Mohammed of the Lion Heart. Del. Aug.
*Dunsany, Edward John Moreton Drax Plunkett, 18th Baron. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***East and West. (R.) Mir. Jan. 19.
***Gifts of the Gods, The. (R.) Mir. Oct. 5.
***How the Gods Avenged Meoul Ki Ning. S. S. Nov.
*During, Stella M.
Top Floor Front, The. I. S. M. Feb. 18.
*Dutton, Louise Elizabeth. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Paradise Alley. Met. July.
Poor Butterfly. S. E. P. Sept. 29.
When the Half-Gods Go. S. E. P. July 14.
Dwight, H(arry) Griswold. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Emperor of Elam, The. Cen. July.
Dwyer, James Francis. (1874- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Land of the Pilgrims' Pride. Col. April 28.
Dyer, Walter Alden. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Annabel's Goose. Col. Dec. 15.
Mission of McGregor, The. Col. Feb. 10.
Dyke, Catherine Van. (See Van Dyke, Catherine.)
Dyke, Henry van. (See Van Dyke, Henry.)
E
Eastman, Max. (1883- .) (See 1916.)
**Lover of Animals, A. Masses. April.
Eaton, Jacquette H., and Cody, Rosalie M.
*Thankful. Y. C. Nov. 22.
Eaton, Walter Prichard. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Altitude. E. W. Sept. 24.
White-Topped Boots, The. E. W. May 21.
*Echegaray, José.
*Birth of the Flowers, The. (R.) C. O. Jan.
Edgar, Randolph. (See 1916.)
[Pg 560]**Iron. Bel. May 26.
Edgelow, Thomas. (See 1916.)
Whimsical Tenderness, A. Scr. April.
Ellerbe, Alma Estabrook. (See 1915 under Estabrook, Alma Martin.)
*Brock. Touch. July.
Ellerbe, Rose L.
*Peasant's Revolt, A. Pear. Nov.
Evans, Ida May. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Brew of Ashes. McC. April.
End of a Perfect Day, The. Col. Sept. 1.
Great Little Old Understander, A. S. E. P. Oct. 20.
Ideal of His Dreams, The. S. E. P. March 10.
Kimonos and Pink Chiffon. McC. Dec.
Leaves of Graft. S. E. P. April 7.
Whither Thou Goest. S. E. P. May 26.
You Never Can Tell What a Minister's Son Will Do. S. E. P. Aug. 25.
*"Eye-witness." (See Swinton, Lieut.-Col. E. D.)
F
*Farjeon, J. Jefferson.
*Sixpence. (R.) Mir. Dec. 14.
*Farnol, Jeffery.
*Absentee, The. Wom. W. June.
Fawcett, Margaret.
Pursuit of Peter, The. Met. June.
Ferber, Edna. (1887- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Cheerful—By Request. Col. Nov. 24.
***Gay Old Dog, The. Met. Oct.
Ferris, Eleanor. (See 1915.)
*Coup de Grâce. Cen. Oct.
Ferris, Elmer Ellsworth. (1861- .) (See 1915.)
*Helping Out Olaf. Am. April.
Ferris, Walter. (See 1916.)
Matter of Quality, A. Ev. Sept.
Finn, Mary M.
Bentley's Adventure in New York. Am. Sept.
Flower, Elliott. (1863- .) (See 1915.)
*Point of View, The. Harp. M. Aug.
Folsom, Elizabeth Irons. (1876- .) (See 1916.)
***Kamerad. Touch. Oct.
[Pg 561]**When the Devil Drives. Pag. July-Aug.
Ford, Sewell. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
All the Way with Anna. E. W. Nov. 12.
And Wilt Thou, Torchy? E. W. Jan. 15.
At the Turn with Wilfred. E. W. Nov. 19.
Back with Clara Belle. E. W. July 9.
Carry-On for Clara, A. E. W. Oct. 22.
Even Break with Bradley, An. E. W. Jan. 29.
Flicketty One Looks On, A. E. W. Jan. 1.
Little Sully's Double Play. E. W. June 11.
On the Gate with Waldo. E. W. Aug. 6.
Qualifying Turn for Torchy, A. E. W. April 30.
Recruit for the Eight-Three, A. E. W. May 28.
Ringer from Bedelia, A. E. W. Aug. 20.
Showing Up Brick Hartley. E. W. Feb. 26.
Switching Arts on Leon. E. W. May 14.
Time Out for Joan. E. W. March 26.
Torchy and Vee on the Way. E. W. Feb. 12.
Torchy in the Gazinkus Class. E. W. June 25.
Vee Goes Over the Top. E. W. Dec. 10.
Vee with Variations. E. W. March 12.
When Torchy Got the Call. E. W. July 23.
Where Herm Belonged to Be. E. W. April 16.
Foster, Maximilian. (1872- .) (See 1915.)
Dollar Bill, The. S. E. P. June 16.
Fifi. S. E. P. July 7.
Last Throw, The. S. E. P. Feb. 24.
*Wraiths. S. E. P. April 7.
Fox, Edward Lyell. (1887- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Man and the Other Man, The. I. S. M. March 18.
Fox, John (William), Jr. (1863- .)
*Angel from Viper, The. Scr. May.
*Battle-Prayer of Parson Small, The. Scr. April.
*Compact of Christopher, The. Scr. Feb.
*Courtship of Allaphair, The. Scr. Jan.
*Goddess of Happy Valley, The. Scr. Oct.
**Lord's Own Level, The. Scr. March.
*Marquise of Queensberry, The. Scr. Sept.
*Pope of the Big Sandy, The. Scr. June.
Fox, Paul Hervey.
**Remembered Hour, The. Bel. June 2.
Frank, Waldo. (1890- .) (See 1916.)
***Bread-Crumbs. Sev. A. May.
***Candles of Romance, The. S. S. Feb.
[Pg 562]***Rudd. Sev. A. Aug.
Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins-. (1862- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Boomerang, The. Pict. R. March.
Both Cheeks. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
***Cloak Also, The. Harp. M. March.
**Cross Purposes. (R.) I. S. M. Nov. 25.
*Liar, The. Harp. M. Nov.
***Ring with the Green Stone, The. Harp. M. Feb.
*Thanksgiving Crossroads. W. H. C. Nov.
*Freksa, Friedrich. (1882- .)
*"Le Châtelet de Madame." N. Y. Trib. Jan. 14.
Fuessle, Newton A. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Legal Mind, The. Mir. Nov. 23.
Fullerton, Hugh Stewart. (See 1916.)
Bingles and Black Magic. Met. May.
Old Ambish, The. Am. July.
Runarounds, The. Col. April 14.
Severe Attack of the Gerties, A. Am. Oct.
Taking a Reef in Tadpole. Am. April.
World Series—Mex., A. Col. Oct. 13.
Futrelle, (L.) May (Peel). (Mrs. Jacques Futrelle.) (1876- .) (See 1915.)
Late Betsy Baker, The. Ev. May.
G
Gale, Annie G.
Out of Tophet. Sun. July.
Gale, Zona. (1874- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Arpeggio Courts. Harp. M. Dec.
Deal, The. E. W. Jan. 1.
*When They Knew the Real Each Other. L. H. J. May.
*Galsworthy, John. (1867- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Defeat. Scr. Aug.
***Flotsam and Jetsam. Scr. Dec.
***Juryman, The. G. H. Sept.
Gambier, Kenyon.
Huge Black One-Eyed Man, The. S. E. P. June 23-30.
Ganoe, William Addleman.
*Ruggs—R. O. T. C. Atl. Dec.
Garrett, Garet. (1878- .)
[Pg 563]Gold Token, The. S. E. P. Jan. 6.
Gates, Eleanor. (Mrs. Frederick Ferdinand Moore.) (1875- .)
Tomboy. S. E. P. Jan. 27.
**Waiting Soul, The. Harp. B. June.
Gatlin, Dana. (See 1915 and 1916.) (See also Gatlin, Dana, and Hately, Arthur.)
Full Measure of Devotion, The. McC. Nov.
In a Japanese Garden. McC. Jan.
Let's See What Happens Next! McC. Sept.
Lovers and Lovers. Col. March 3.
Orchids. McC. Dec.
Rosemary's Great Wish. Am. April.
*Spring Mischief. Met. April.
Where Youth Is Also. Col. March 31.
Wild Roses. McC. June.
Gatlin, Dana, and Hately, Arthur.
"Divided We Fall." McC. July.
Gaunt, Mary.
Cyclone, The. For. March-April.
Geer, Cornelia Throop.
***Pearls Before Swine. Atl. Oct.
*George, W. L. (1882- .)
***Interlude. Harp. M. Feb.
**Water. (R.) Mir. Dec. 7.
Gerould, Katharine Fullerton. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***East of Eden. Harp. M. Dec.
***Hand of Jim Fane, The. Harp. M. Aug.
***Knight's Move, The. Atl. Feb.
***Wax Doll, The. Scr. May.
***What They Seem. Harp. M. Sept.
Gerrish, Josette.
Would-Be Free Lance, The. Met. May.
Gerry, Margarita Spalding. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Berenice's First Dance. L. H. J. April.
Flag Factory, The. L. H. J. Oct.
Her Record. Pict. R. Feb.
*Midwinter-Night's Dream, A. Harp. M. Dec.
*Gibbon, Perceval. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Plain German. S. E. P. Sept. 29.
*Gibson, Wilfrid Wilson.
***News, The. Poetry. Jan.
Giesy, J. U.
[Pg 564]Strategy of Desperation, The. Del. Nov.
Gifford, Franklin Kent. (1861- .)
Along Came George. L. H. J. March.
Gill, Austin. (See 1916.)
Introducing the Auto to Adder Gulch. Col. Jan. 6.
Gillmore, Inez Haynes. (See Irwin, Inez Haynes.)
Glasgow, Ellen (Anderson Gholson.) (1874- .) (See 1916.)
***Dare's Gift. Harp. M. Feb.-March.
Glaspell, Susan (Keating.) (Mrs. George Cram Cook.) (1882- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Everything You Want to Plant. E. W. Aug. 13.
***Hearing Ear, The. Harp. M. Jan.
***Jury of Her Peers, A. E. W. March 5.
***Matter of Gesture, A. McC. Aug.
Gleason, Arthur Huntington. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Irishman, The. Cen. Oct.
Goetschius, Marie Louise. (See Van Saanen, Marie Louise.)
Golden, Harry.
End of the Argument, The. Sun. July.
Goldman, Raymond Leslie.
Smell of the Sawdust, The. Col. Sept. 15.
Gordon, Armistead Churchill. (1855- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***His Father's Flag. Scr. Oct.
**Pharzy. Scr. March.
Graeve, Oscar. (1884- ). (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Kamp. McC. May.
Granich, Irwin. (See 1916.)
**God Is Love. Masses. Aug.
Grant, Ethel Watts-Mumford. (See Mumford, Ethel Watts.)
Gray, David. (1870- .) (See 1915.)
Felix. S. E. P. Feb. 17.
Way a Man Marries, The. Pict. R. July.
Greene, Frederick Stuart. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Bunker Mouse, The. Cen. March.
***"Molly McGuire, Fourteen." Cen. Sept.
***Ticket to North Carolina, A. (R.) I. S. M. April 15.
**"Vengeance Is Mine!" McC. Sept.
Greenman, Frances.
Impossible Angela. L. H. J. June.
[Pg 565]Impossible Angela Discovers That a Pretty Girl is Visiting the Jaspers. L. H. J. Aug.
Grimes, Katharine Atherton.
**Return of Michael Voiret, The. So. Wo. M. April.
Grunberg, Alfred.
Maizie, the Magazine Eater. Met. Jan.
Guild, Alexa.
Farleigh's Farewell. I. S. M. April 15.
*Gull, Cyril Arthur Edward Ranger. (See "Thorne, Guy.")
Gurlitz, Amy Landon.
**Eagle's Nest, The. Ev. May.
H
Haines, Donal Hamilton. (1886- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Heels of Achilles, The. Bel. March 10.
*Old Man Who was Always There, The. Bel. Nov. 17.
Hale, Louise Closser. (1872- .) (See 1915.)
Measure of a Man, The. Ev. Dec.
*Parties of Maygie, The. Del. Dec.
*Soldier of the Footlights, A. McC. Feb.
"Hall, Holworthy." (Harold Everett Porter.) (1887- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Between Friends. Ev. Sept.
"Consolation." Cen. June.
Diplomat, The. E. W. Jan. 8.
Dormie One. Ev. Feb.
Grim Visage, The. McC. Oct.
Iberia. S. E. P. March 31.
"If You Don't Mind My Telling You." Cen. Jan.
Last Round, The. Col. May 12.
Man-Killer, The. S. E. P. March 10.
Mouse-Traps. McC. Feb.
Not a Chance in a Thousand. E. W. Dec. 24.
Out in the Open Air. Ev. June.
Persons of Rank. McC. Nov.
Stingy! S. E. P. May 5.
Straight from Headquarters. Dec.
Sunset. S. E. P. Oct. 6.
Turn About. E. W. Sept. 10.
Wild Bill from Texas, Pict. R. Oct.
Hall, May Emery.
Countess' Reincarnation, The. Del. April.
Hall, Wilbur Jay. (See 1915 and 1916.)
[Pg 566]Elijah and the Widow's Cruiser. Col. Jan. 6.
Matter of Pressure, A. S. E. P. April 14.
Maxim—Caveat Emptor, The. S. E. P. Sept. 22.
Pronounced Cwix-ot-ic. Ev. Dec.
Typical Westerner, A. Sun. Aug.
Hallet, Richard Matthews. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Rainbow Pete. Pict. R. Oct.
Halsey, Frederick.
Up—Through the Garden. Am. May.
*Hamilton, Cosmo. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Ladder Leaning on a Cloud, The. Del. July.
*"Steady" Hardy's Christmas Present. G. H. Dec.
Hamilton, Gertrude Brooke. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Bonnie McGlint, Late of Broadway. Pict. R. May.
Hot Coals. E. W. March 26.
*Sons of God, The. G. H. Dec.
Wax Beauty, The. E. W. Dec. 17.
*Hannay, Canon James O. (See "Birmingham, George A.")
Harger, Charles Moreau. (1863- .) (See 1916.)
Workman No. 5,484. Outl. Oct. 10.
*Harker, L(izzie) Allen. (1863- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Misfit, A. Scr. Dec.
Harper, Ralph M.
How the Rector Recovered. Outl. Aug. 8.
Harris, Corra (May White). (Mrs. L. H. Harris.) (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Her Last Affair. S. E. P. Sept. 1.
***Other Soldiers in France, The. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
Windmills of Love, The. Pict. R. Nov.
Harris, Kennett. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Crop Failure in Sullivan, A. S. E. P. April 7.
Jai Alai. Pict. R. April.
Talismans. S. E. P. May 5.
Vendetta of Bogue Grenouille, The. S. E. P. July 7.
Hartman, Lee Foster. (1879- .) (See 1915.)
*Consul at Paraminta, The. E. W. April 2.
***Frazee. Harp. M. Nov.
Haskell, Elizabeth Louise.
*On Duty. Harp. M. May.
Hately, Arthur. (See Gatlin, Dana, and Hately, Arthur.)
Hawes, Charles Boardman. (See 1916.)
Off Pernambuco. Bel. July 21.
**On a Spring Tide. Bel. Sept. 29.
[Pg 567]*Patriots. Bel. June 9.
*Thanks to the Cape Cod Finn. B. C. May.
**"Within That Zone." B. E. T. Feb. 7.
Hawkes, Clarence. (1869- .) (See 1916.)
*Angela. (R.) C. O. April.
*"Hay, Ian." (John Hay Beith.) (1876- .) (See 1915.)
Noncombatant, The. S. E. P. March 24.
*Petit Jean. Ev. April.
Hecht, Ben. (See 1915.)
*Sort of a Story, A. All. Dec. 22.
**Unlovely Sin, The. S. S. July.
*Woman with the Odd Neck, The. B. C. Nov.
*Heine, Anselma.
***Vision, The. Strat. J. Jan.
Hemenway, Hetty Lawrence. (Mrs. Auguste Richard.)
**Adolescence. Cen. June.
***Four Days. Atl. May.
Hendryx, James B.
*In the Outland. Ev. Oct.
Henschen, Sigmund.
**Christmas in the Trenches. I. S. M. Dec. 23.
Hepburn, Elizabeth Newport. (See 1916.)
*Elm Tree Ghosts, The. McCall. Dec.
Hergesheimer, Joseph. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Asphodel. S. E. P. Aug. 4.
Epheimer. S. E. P. Feb. 3.
**Tol'able David. S. E. P. July 14.
Herrick, Elizabeth. (See 1915.)
**After All. Scr. Feb.
*Canker at the Root, The. Sn. St. Jan. 18.
Hersey, Harold.
**Dead Book, The. Le Dernier Cri. Feb.-March.
Higgins, Aileen Cleveland. (Mrs. John Archibald Sinclair.) (1882- .) (See 1916.)
*'Dopters, The. Bel. Sept. 8.
Higgins, John.
*Man Who Was Ninety-Nine, The. Mir. Sept. 14.
Hillhouse, A. K.
*Sheba. Sn. St. Nov. 4.
Hinkley, Laura L.
*Magic of Dreams, The. W. H. C. Feb.
Hollingsworth, Ceylon. (See 1915 and 1916.)
[Pg 568]*Strong Medicine. Col. Dec. 1.
Hooper, Samuel Dike.
Nemesis, The. Sun. June.
Hopper, James Marie. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Enter Charity. Col. July 21.
**Last Make-Believe, The. Col. June 9.
*Rice, The. Col. June 30.
Weight Above the Eyes. Col. Nov. 10.
**Within the Swirl. S. E. P. July 7.
Horne, Margaret Varney Van. (See Van Horne, Margaret Varney.)
Hotchkiss, Chauncey Crafts. (1852- .)
Taking of Spitzendorf. I. S. M. Nov. 11.
Test, The. I. S. M. Sept. 16.
Unexpected, The. I. S. M. Oct. 14.
Hough, Emerson. (1857- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Claxton, O. C. Sun. Dec.
*Housman, Laurence. (1865- .)
***Inside-out. Cen. Aug.
Houston, Margaret Belle.
White Diane, The. Met. April.
Howe, Edgar Watson. (1854- .)
**Stubborn Woman, The. (R.) C. O. March.
Howells, William Dean. (1837- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Tale Untold, A. Atl. Aug.
Howland, Arthur Hoag.
*Governor and the Poet, The. For. Sept.
Hoyt, Charles A.
*Goddess of the Griddle, The. Y. C. Nov. 29.
Hubbard, George, and Thompson, Lillian Bennet-. (See also Thompson, Lillian Bennet-.)
*Coward, The. Sn. St. Nov. 4.
Hubbard, Philip E.
None But the Brave. S. E. P. Jan. 20.
Very Temporary Captain McLean. S. E. P. Feb. 3-10.
Hughes, Elizabeth Burgess. (See 1915.)
Floods of Valpré. Sn. St. Jan. 18.
Hughes, Rupert. (1872- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Oompah Oompah, The. Hear. Nov.
Hull, Alexander.
**New Generation Shall Rise, A. E. W. Nov. 19.
Hull, George Charles.
*"Breathes There the Man—." Scr. July.
[Pg 569]Through the Eyes of Mary Ellen. Scr. March.
Hull, Helen R. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Blight. Touch. May.
*Fire, The. Cen. Nov.
**Groping. Sev. A. Feb.
**"Till Death—." Masses. Jan.
Huneker, James Gibbons. (1860- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Modern Montsalvat, A. S. S. Feb.
Hunt, Edward Eyre. (See 1916.)
**Flemish Tale, A. Outl. April 4.
***Ghosts. N. Rep. Jan. 13.
**In the Street of the Spy. Outl. Oct. 10.
**Microcosm. Outl. Aug. 8.
**Pensioners, The. Outl. Feb. 7.
***Saint Dympna's Miracle. Atl. May. C. O. July.
**White Island, The. Outl. Jan. 17.
Hurst, Fannie. (1889- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Get Ready the Wreaths. Cos. Sept.
*Golden Fleece. Cos. July.
**Oats for the Woman. Cos. June.
*On the Heights. Cos. Dec.
**Sieve of Fulfilment. Cos. Oct.
***Solitary Reaper. Cos. May.
**Would You? Met. May.
*Wrong Pew, The. S. E. P. Jan. 6.
Hutchison, Percy Adams. (See 1915.)
***Journey's End. Harp. M. Sept.
I
Irwin, Inez Haynes (Gillmore). (1873- .) (See 1916, and also 1915 under Gillmore, Inez Haynes.)
When Mother and Father Got Going. L. H. J. May.
Irwin, Wallace. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Ah-Lee-Bung. Del. July.
All Front and No Back. S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Echo, The. S. E. P. Jan. 27.
Eternal Youth. S. E. P. July 21.
**Hole-in-the-Ground. Col. Oct. 27.
Monkey on a Stick. S. E. P. Dec. 29.
*Old Red Rambler. S. E. P. June 16.
One of Ten Million. McC. Dec.
Peaches and Cream. S. E. P. Nov. 10.
Silence. Harp. M. July.
Starch and Gasolene. Harp. M. Jan.
[Pg 570]**Wings. Col. April 7.
Irwin, Will(iam Henry). (1873- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Evening in Society, An. S. E. P. April 28.
J
*Jacobs, W(illiam) W(ymark). (1863- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Convert, The. Hear. Sept.
*Substitute, The. Hear. Dec.
*Jameson, Elaine Mary. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Return of Sanderson, The. Del. May.
Jenkins, Nathalie.
*Winter's Tale, A. So. Wo. M. Jan.
Johnson, Alvin Saunders. (1874- .) (See 1916.)
*Lynching in Bass County. N. Rep. Aug. 18.
*Place in the Sun, A. N. Rep. Nov. 17.
Johnson, Burges. (1877- .) (See 1916.)
Unmelancholy Dane, An. Pict. R. Sept.
Johnson, Fanny Kemble. (See 1916.) (Fanny Kemble Costello.)
*Idyl of Uncle Paley, The. Harp. M. March.
*Magic Casements. Cen. Oct.
*New Lamps for Old. Cen. July.
*On the Altar of Friendship. Cen. Feb.
***Strange-Looking Man, The. Pag. Dec.
Johnson, Gladys E.
Two-Bit Seats. Am. July.
Johnston, Calvin. (See 1915.)
*Playgrounds Dim. S. E. P. Aug. 25.
Johnston, Charles. (1867- .) (See 1915.)
How Liberty Came to Ivan Ivanovitch. Col. Dec. 22.
Johnston, Erle.
*Man with Eyes in His Back, The. Cen. Sept.
*Square Edge and Sound. Cen. Nov.
Johnston, Hubert McBean.
Honest Value. Am. July.
Jones, (E.) Clement. (1890- .)
***Sea-Turn, The. Sev. A. Oct.
Jones, Frank Goewey. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Christmas "Bunk," The. L. H. J. Dec.
Divided Spoils. McC. Sept.
Nine Points of the Law. Col. Oct. 13.
[Pg 571]Suspense Account, The. E. W. Sept. 3.
Wall Street Puzzle, A. S. E. P. May 26.
Warm Dollars. S. E. P. Feb. 17.
Jones, Johnson.
Great American Spoof Snake, The. Bel. Nov. 3.
Jones, Thane Miller.
Invaders of Sanctuary. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
N. Brown. S. E. P. Aug. 18.
Jordan, Elizabeth (Garver). (1867- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Mollycoddle, The. E. W. June 4.
What Everyone Else Knew. L. H. J. April.
Young Ellsworth's Hat Size. S. E. P. June 16.
*Joy, Maurice.
*Twenty-Four Hours. S. S. Sept.
Julius, Emanuel Haldiman-.
"Young Man, You're Raving." Pag. Jan.
K
Kahler, Hugh.
*Unforbidden. S. S. Sept.
Kauffman, Reginald Wright. (1877- .) (See 1916.)
**Bounty-Jumper, The. Bel. Feb. 10.
***Lonely House, The. S. S. Feb.
Kelland, Clarence Budington. (1881- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Leak, The. E. W. July 9.
*Mountain Comes to Scattergood, The. S. E. P. Nov. 24.
Omitted Question, The. E. W. Feb. 19.
Options. S. E. P. March 24.
*Practice Makes Cock-Sure. E. W. Aug. 27.
Saving It For Dad. S. E. P. Jan. 20.
Scattergood Baines-Invader. S. E. P. June 30.
Scattergood Kicks Up the Dust. S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Speaking of Souls. E. W. Aug. 6.
Keller, Lucy Stone.
Hail to the Conqueror. Del. Jan.
Kelley, Leon.
All Under One Roof. McC. Oct.
Four Cylinders and Twelve. McC. Aug.
Kelly, Kate.
Emancipation of Galatea, The. S. E. P. March 3.
Kenamore, Clair.
[Pg 572]*Sonora Nights' Entertainments. Bookman. July.
Kennon, Harry B. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Back from the Border. Mir. May 4.
Crumbs of Conservation. Mir. Dec. 28.
Fifty-Twelve. Mir. Sept. 21.
Girl Who Talked Out Loud, The. L. H. J. Nov.
Gold Tooth. Mir. May 18.
**Hell's Legacy. Mir. Aug. 24.
Mrs. Chichester's Confession. Mir. June 1.
Poppy Seed. Mir. March 16.
Rice and Old Shoes. Mir. Nov. 16.
*Scum. Mir. April 6.
Three Modern Musketeers. Mir. Dec. 14.
Kent, Eileen.
*Moon Madness. Masses. May.
Kenton, Edna.
*Black Flies. Sn. St. Dec. 18.
Kenyon, Camilla E. L.
Pocketville Bride, The. Sun. Oct.
Runaways, The. Sun. May.
Treasure from the Sea. Sun. Sept.
Tuesday. Sun. April.
Kerr, Sophie. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Bitterest Pill, The. McC. Jan.
*Clock That Went Backward, The. W. H. C. July.
"Governor Putty." McC. Feb.
High Explosive. McC. June.
Marriage By Capture. E. W. May 7.
*Monsieur Rienzi Takes a Hand. Am. June.
*Orchard, The. Col. Dec. 15.
Over-Reached. McC. Nov.
Kilbourne, Fannie. (See 1915.)
*Betty Bell and Love. Wom. W. Oct.
Bluffer, The. Del. March.
Kilty, Mack.
Taotaomona, The. Bel. Sept. 1.
*Kipling, Rudyard. (1865- .) (See 1915.)
*Regulus. Met. April.
Kirk, R. G.
*Glenmere White Monarch and the Gas-House Pup. S. E. P. March 17.
*Zanoza. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
Klahr, Evelyn Gill. (See 1915.)
She of the U. J. L. H. J. Sept.
[Pg 573]*Souvenirs of Letty Loomis. Harp. M. March.
Kline, Burton. (1877- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Caller in the Night, The. Strat. J. Dec.
**Point of Collision, The. S. S. Nov.
Knight, Leavitt Ashley. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Village Orator, The. Am. March.
Knight, Reynolds. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Clay. Mid. April.
Kobbé, Gustav. (1857- .)
Clothes. (R.) Mir. Jan. 12.
*Korzeniowski, Joseph Conrad. (See "Conrad, Joseph.")
Krysto, Christina. (1887- .)
***Babanchik. Atl. April.
Kummer, Frederic Arnold. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Madman, The. Pict. R. Feb.-March.
Kyne, Peter Bernard. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Cappy Ricks Takes On the Kaiser. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
Cappy Ricks, Wheat Baron. S. E. P. Feb. 17.
Circumventing Wilhelm. S. E. P. April 21.
Floating the Dundee Lassie. Col. Feb. 17.
For Revenue Only. S. E. P. June 9.
Over and Back. Col. March 10.
*Saint Patrick's Day in the Morning. S. E. P. May 19.
Salt of the Earth. S. E. P. Feb. 3.
Swanker, The. Sun. Oct.
L
Lait, Jack. (Jacquin L.) (1882- .) (See 1916.)
*Clause for Santa Claus, A. Milestones. Dec.
If a Party Meet a Party. (R.) Mir. Jan. 26.
*Jersey Lil. Am. June.
Toilers in the Night. Am. Nov.
Lane, George C.
*Jones of the Iron Grip. Y. C. Dec. 20.
Lardner, Ring W. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Ball-a-Hole. S. E. P. May 12.
Facts, The. Met. Jan.
Friendly Game, A. S. E. P. May 5.
Hold-Out, The. S. E. P. March 24.
Three Without, Doubled. S. E. P. Jan. 13.
Tour Y-10. Met. Feb.
Yellow Kid, The. S. E. P. June 23.
[Pg 574]"La Rue, Edgar." (See Masters, Edgar Lee.)
*Lawrence, D. H. (See 1915.)
***England My England. Met. April.
***Mortal Coil, The. Sev. A. July.
***Thimble, The. Sev. A. March.
Lazar, Maurice.
Boarder, The. Masses. Feb.
*Habit. Touch. July.
Lea, Fannie Heaslip. (Mrs. H. P. Agee.) (1884- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Big Things. McC. May.
Lone Wolf, The. Harp. M. Aug.
On the Spring Idea. E. W. April 9.
Opened by Censor 1762. Del. Sept.
*Le Braz, Anatole. (1859- .)
***Christmas Treasure, The. So. Wo. M. Dec.
**Frame, The. Outl. Feb. 21.
Lee, Jennette (Barbour Perry). (1860- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***John Fairchild's Mirror. Cen. April.
Miss Somebody's Chair. L. H. J. June.
Three Boats that the Two Men Saw, The. L. H. J. Aug.
*Two Doctors, The. L. H. J. July.
*Le Gallienne, Richard. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Bugler of the Immortals, The. Del. July.
Lerner, Mary. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Forsaking All Others. Col. May 26.
***Little Selves. (R.) I. S. M. May 13.
*Sixteen. McCall. March.
**Wages of Virtue. All. Feb. 3.
*Lev, Bernard.
***Bert, the Scamp. Strat. J. Dec.
***Marfa's Assumption. Strat. J. Dec.
*Level, Maurice.
*After the War. N. Y. Trib. Oct. 7.
*At the Movies. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 9.
**Great Scene, The. B. Her. Dec. 2.
Leverage, Henry.
*Last Link, The. Sh. St. April.
*Passage for Archangel, A. Sh. St. Feb.
*Salt of the Sea. Sh. St. May.
Levison, Eric. (See Cohen, Octavus Roy, and Levison, Eric.)
Lewars, Elsie Singmaster. (See Singmaster, Elsie.)
Lewis, Addison. (1889- .)
[Pg 575]**Black Disc, The. Mir. Oct. 26.
"Elevator Stops At All Floors." Mir. Dec. 7.
*End of the Lane, The. Mir. Feb. 2.
*New Silhouette, The. Mir. Nov. 2.
*9:15, The. Mir. Nov. 16.
**Rejected, The. Mir. Oct. 12.
**Sign Painter, The. Mir. Oct. 5.
**Spite. Mir. Oct. 19.
***When Did You Write Your Mother Last? Mir. Nov. 9.
Lewis, Austin. (See 1916.)
Contra Bonos Mores. Masses. Sept.
Lucky Sweasy! Masses. Jan.
Lewis, Sinclair. (1885- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Black Snow and Orange Sky. Met. Oct.
*For the Zelda Bunch. McC. Oct.
Hobohemia. S. E. P. April 7.
Joy-Joy. S. E. P. Oct. 20.
Poinsettia Widow, The. Met. March.
*Scarlet Sign, The. Met. June.
Snappy Display. Met. Aug.
Twenty-Four Hours in June. S. E. P. Feb. 17.
Whisperer, The. S. E. P. Aug. 11.
Woman By Candlelight, A. S. E. P. July 28.
**Young Man Axelbrod. Cen. June.
*Liddell, Scotland.
**Olitchka. (R.) C. O. Nov.
Lighton, Louis Duryea. (See Lighton, William Rheem, and Lighton, Louis Duryea.)
Lighton, William Rheem. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
(See also Lighton, William Rheem, and Lighton, Louis Duryea.)
Billy Fortune and the Hard Proposition. E. W. May 14.
Judge Jerry and the Eternal Feminine. Pict. R. July.
Lighton, William Rheem (1866- .), and Lighton, Louis Duryea. (See 1916.)
*Billy Fortune and That Dead Broke Feeling. Pict. R. May.
Billy Fortune and the Spice of Life. Pict. R. March.
Man Without a Character, The. Sun. May.
Lindas, B. F. (See 1916.)
*Dago, The. Mir. Jan. 19.
Loan, Charles E. Van. (See Van Loan, Charles E.)
London, Jack. (1876-1916.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Grit of Women, The. (R.) I. S. M. Jan. 7.
***Like Argus of the Ancient Time. Hear. March.
[Pg 576]*Thousand Deaths, A. (R.) B. C. Jan
Long, Lily Augusta.
"To Love, Honor, and Obey." Harp. M. May.
Loon, Hendrik Willem Van. (See Van Loon, Hendrik Willem.)
"Lopez, Inez." (Mrs. Octavus Roy Cohen.)
**Answer, The. B. E. T. May 5.
Lowe, Corinne.
Flavius Best, Pinxit. S. E. P. Sept 29-Oct. 6.
Slicker, The. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Ludwig, Frances A.
Square Pegs in Round Holes. Am. Dec.
Lund, Adelaide.
*Pay-Roll Clerk, The. Atl. Aug.
Lynch, J. Bernard.
*Making Good on the Props. Hear. Feb.
Lynn, Margaret. (See 1915.)
**Mr. Fannet and the Afterglow. Atl. Nov.
M
Mabie, Louise Kennedy. (See 1915.)
Efficient Mrs. Broderick, The. L. H. J. Feb.
McCasland, Vine.
**Spring Rains. Mir. May 25.
McClure, John. (See 1916.)
**King of Sorrows, The. S. S. Nov.
McConnell, Sarah Warder.
Influence, The. Ev. Oct.
McCourt, Edna Wahlert. (See 1915.)
*David's Birthright. Sev. A. Jan.
McCoy, William M.
*Little Red Decides. Am. Dec.
*Rough Hands—But Gentle Hearts. Am. Nov.
Scum of the Earth. Col. Sept. 8.
Macfarlane, Peter Clark. (1871- .)
**Deacon Falls, The. S. E. P. Nov. 10.
Great Are Simple, The. S. E. P. Sept. 1.
Live and Let Live! S. E. P. Sept. 22.
MacGowan, Alice. (1858- .) (See 1916.)
Golden Hope, The. E. W. June 4.
MacGrath, Harold. (1871- .) (See 1915.)
[Pg 577]*Seas That Mourn, The. Col. Oct. 6.
*Machard, Alfred.
*Repatriation. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 16.
*Machen, Arthur. (1863- .)
***Coming of the Terror, The. Cen. Oct.
Mackenzie, Cameron. (1882- .) (See 1916.)
Firm, The. S. E. P. Oct. 6.
Main-Chance Lady, The. S. E. P. Feb. 10.
Thing, The. McC. Jan.
McLaurin, Kate L. (See 1916.)
*"Sleep of the Spinning Top, The." (R.) C. O. Aug.
MacManus, Seumas. (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Fluttering Wisp, The. Del. Dec.
**Lord Mayor of Buffalo, The. Del. Oct.
***Mad Man, the Dead Man, and the Devil, The. Pict. R. April.
MacNichol, Kenneth.
*Long Live Liberty! Col. June 2.
*Madeiros e Albuquerque, José de. (1867- .)
***Vengeance of Felix, The. Strat. J. Dec.
*Madrus, Lucie Delarue-. (See Delarue-Madrus, Lucie.)
Manning, Marie. (Mrs. Herman E. Gasch.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
No Clue. McC. June.
Seventeen-Year Locusts, The. Pict. R. June.
Marks, Jeannette. (1875- .) (See 1916.)
Golden Door, The. Bel. April 7.
Marquis, Don (Robert Perry). (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Being a Public Character. Am. Sept.
Marriott, Crittenden. (1867- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
God's Messenger. E. W. July 16.
Marsh, George T. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**For the Great Father. Scr. March.
**Out of the Mist. Cen. April.
*Valley of the Windigo, The. Scr. June.
Marshall, Edison. (See 1916.)
Chicago Charlie Lancelot. Am. Sept.
***Man That Was in Him, The. Am. Aug.
*Vagabond or Gentleman? Am. June.
Marshall, Rachael, and Terrell, Maverick.
Heroizing of Amos Chubby, The. Pict. R. Aug.
Martin, Katharine.
[Pg 578]*Celebrating Father. L. H. J. Nov.
*Mason, Alfred Edward Woodley. (1865- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Silver Ship, The. Met. Jan.
Mason, Grace Sartwell. (1877- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
For I'm To Be Queen of the May. E. W. April 30.
*Jessie Passes. E. W. Feb. 5.
Potato Soldier, The. E. W. Nov. 12.
Summer Wives. Met. Nov.
*Woman Who Was a Shadow, The. Met. Aug.
Masters, Edgar Lee. ("Edgar La Rue.") (1868- .)
***Boyhood Friends. Yale. Jan.
***Widow La Rue. Mir. Jan. 19.
*Maxwell, William Babington.
*Woman's Portion, The. Ev. Dec.
May, Noble.
*Mabel Plays the Game. Am. Feb.
Meaker, S. D.
Man's Own Wife, A. Scr. April.
Mellett, Berthe Knatvold. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Kolinsky. Col. March 10.
Merchant, Abby.
**Presentiment, The. Harp. M. July.
Metcalf, Thomas Newell.
Martin's Chickens. Cen. Nov.
Meyer, Ernest L.
Non Compos Mentis. (R.) Mir. Feb. 16.
Miles, Emma Bell. (See 1915.)
*Destroying Angel, The. So. Wo. M. May.
*Mille, Pierre. (1864- .)
*How They Do It. N. Y. Trib. July 8.
*Man Who Was Afraid, The. N. Y. Trib. June 24.
*Soldier Who Conquered Sleep, The. N. Y. Trib. March 11.
Miller, Helen Topping. (See 1915 and 1916.)
From Wimbleton to Wambleton. Del. March.
Minnigerode, Meade. (See 1916.)
Macaroons. S. E. P. Feb. 24.
Minuit, Peter.
*Class of 19—, The. Sev. A. June.
Modern Accident, A. Sev. A. April.
Mitchell, Mary Esther. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Miss Barcy's Waterloo. Harp. M. Oct.
[Pg 579]**Smaller Craft, The. Harp. M. March.
*Strike in the Mines, A. Harp. M. Nov.
*"Then Came David." Harp. M. Sept.
Mitchell, Ruth Comfort. (See 1916.)
**Call, The. Mir. March 30. N. Y. Trib. April 15.
Glory Girl, The. Cen. Dec.
*Jane Meets an Extremely Civil Engineer. Cen. Sept.
Jane Puts It Over. Cen. Jan.
*Let Nothing You Dismay! Mir. Dec. 21.
*Montgomery, Lewis A. (See "Doyle, Lynn.")
Moore, Mrs. Frederick Ferdinand. (See Gates, Eleanor.)
Moore, James Merriam.
*On an Old Army Post. Atl. July.
*Mordaunt, Elinor. (See 1915.)
***Gold Fish, The. Met. Feb.
Morley, Christopher.
*Question of Plumage, A. Bel. Jan. 20.
**Revenge. B. E. T. Feb. 28.
**Rhubarb. Col. Dec. 29.
Moroso, John Antonio. (1874- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Dad. Am. May.
*Light in the Window, The. Wom. W. Feb.
*Maggie. I. S. M. Oct. 28.
Mister Jones. I. S. M. March 4.
*Poor 'Toinette. Del. Oct.
*Shoes that Danced, The. Met. Dec.
*Uncle Jules. Del. April.
Morris, Gouverneur. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**"Death in Both Pockets." Harp. B. Sept.
*Doing Her Bit. S. E. P. Sept. 22.
*Honor Thy Father. Harp. B. Oct.
*Mary May and Miss Phyllis. Harp. B. Nov.
Senator in Pelham Bay Park, A. Col. Dec. 8.
Morton, Johnson.
Henrietta Intervenes. Harp. M. Sept.
***Understudy, The. Harp. M. Aug.
*Muenzer, Kurt. (1879- .)
"Weltfried." N. Y. Trib. Jan. 21.
Muilenburg, Walter J. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***At the End of the Road. (R.) I. S. M. May 27.
*Thanksgiving Lost and Found. To-day. Nov.
Muir, Bliss.
Wedding Dress, The. Met. July.
Muir, Ward.
[Pg 580]**Unflawed Friendship, The. S. S. Jan.
Mumford, Ethel Watts. (Mrs. Ethel Watts-Mumford Grant.) (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Bounty. G. H. May.
Opal Morning, The. McC. April.
*Second Sight of Hepsey McLean, The. Col. July 28.
N
"Nadir, A. A." (See Abdullah, Achmed)
Nafe, Gertrude. (1883- .)
***One Hundred Dollars. Cen. Feb.
Neidig, William Jonathan. (1870- .) (See 1916.)
*Camel from Home, The. Harp. M. Oct.
Gunman, The. S. E. P. March 10.
*Hair of the Dog, The. S. E. P. Dec. 15.
*Netto, Coelho. (1864- .)
***Pigeons, The. Strat. J. Dec.
Nicholson, Meredith. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Doubtful Dollars. S. E. P. Jan. 13.
***Heart of Life, The. Scr. Dec.
Made in Mazooma. Met. Feb.
Norris, Kathleen. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Children, The. Pict. R. Jan.
Norton, Roy. (1869-1917.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Aunt Seliny. Pict. R. April.
**Fine Old Fool, The. L. H. J. July.
O
O'Brien, Howard Vincent.
Eight Minutes from the Station. L. H. J. Jan.
O'Brien, Seumas. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Bargain of Bargains, A. I. S. M. Feb. 4.
***Murder? I. S. M. Dec. 9.
O'Hara, Frank Hurburt. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Green Silk Dress, The. E. W. Jan. 22.
Sham Girl, The. E. W. April 23.
O'Higgins, Harvey J. (1876- .) (See 1915.)
**Benjamin McNeil Murdock. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
**From the Life: Sir Watson Tyler. Cen. March.
***From the Life: Thomas Wales Warren. Cen. April.
[Pg 581]**Jane Shore. Cen. July.
*Okunev, J.
*Flanking Movement, A. Rus. R. Jan.
Oliver, Jennie Harris.
*Devil's Whirlpool, The. Del. Aug.
*Rusty. Del. Nov.
O'Neill, Eugene G.
**Tomorrow. Sev. A. June.
*Opotawshu, Joseph K. (See 1916.)
**Cabalist, The. Pag. April-May.
**New-World Idyll. Pag. Oct.-Nov.
**Night in the Forest, A. Pag. April-May.
*Oppenheim, Edward Phillips. (1866- .) (See 1916.)
Bride's Necklace, The. (R.) I. S. M. Feb. 4.
*Cunning of Harvey Grimm, The. Harp. B. Dec.
Sad Faced Hermit, The. (R.) I. S. M. Sept. 30.
Unlucky Rehearsal, An. I. S. M. Jan. 7.
O'Reilly, Edward S. (See 1916.)
**Dead or Alive. Col. Sept. 29.
Dominant Male, The. Pict. R. Dec.
Soothing the Savage Breast. Pict. R. Nov.
Two-Cylinder Lochinvar, A. Pict. R. Oct.
Osborne, (Samuel) Duffield. (1858- .) (See 1915.)
**Dark Places. Art W. Oct.
Osborne, William Hamilton. (1873- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Clandestine Career, A. S. E. P. April 14.
**Knife, The. Bel. May 12.
Kotow de Luxe. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
*Signor. Sn. St. March 4.
Osbourne, Lloyd. (1868- .) (See 1915.)
Marrying Money. S. E. P. Oct. 6.
*Out of the Mist. S. E. P. Dec. 1.
Ostrander, Isabel. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Eye for an Eye, An. I. S. M. April 29.
Followers of the Star. I. S. M. Dec. 23.
Ransom, The. I. S. M. April 1.
Winged Clue, The. I. S. M. May 27.
O'Sullivan, Vincent. (1872- .) (See 1916.)
***Interval, The. B. E. T. Sept. 8.
Oxford, John Barton.
[Pg 582]*Importance of Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, The. Am. Oct.
P
Pain, Wellesley.
Beginner's Luck. (R.) Mir. Sept. 7.
Paine, Albert Bigelow. (1861- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Excursion in Memory, An. Harp. M. March.
Palmer, Helen.
Old Diggums. Bel. Jan. 6.
Palmer, Vance. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Island of the Dead, The. Bel. Oct. 13.
Love and the Lotus. Sun. May.
Rajah and the Rolling Stone, The. Bel. Dec. 8.
Will to Live, The. Bel. Jan. 13.
Pangborn, Georgia Wood. (1872- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Bixby's Bridge. Harp. M. March.
*Twilight Gardener, The. Touch. June.
Pattee, Loueen.
Muted Message, A. Outl. Feb. 14.
Pattullo, George. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Being Nice to Nellie. S. E. P. Jan. 27.
First Aid to M'sieu Hicks. S. E. P. Oct. 20.
Going After the Inner Meaning. S. E. P. Aug. 11.
Half a Man. S. E. P. Feb. 3.
Little Sunbeam. E. W. June 18.
Never Again! S. E. P. March 24.
*Wrong Road, The. S. E. P. Jan. 6.
Payne, Will. (1865- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Crime at Pribbles, The. S. E. P. Nov. 10.
Natural Oversight, A. S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Peake, Elmore Elliott. (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Foreman of Talulla, The. Del. June.
House of Hoblitzell, The. E. W. June 11.
Wrath of Elihu, The. E. W. May 7.
Pearl, Jeanette D.
Pride. Masses. June.
Peattie, Elia Wilkinson. (1862- .) (See 1915.)
*Lion Light, The. Y. C. Nov. 1.
Peck, Ward.
Forty-Niner, The. Sun. June.
Peeler, Clare P. (See 1916.)
Jewel Song, The. E. W. July 2.
[Pg 583]Prince Enchanted, The. E. W. Jan. 29.
Pelley, William Dudley. (See 1916.)
Courtin' Calamity. S. E. P. April 21.
*Four-Square Man, The. Am. Oct.
Jerry Out-o'-My-Way. S. E. P. March 3.
One-Thing-at-a-Time O'Day. S. E. P. May 19.
*Russet and Gold. Am. Dec.
*She's "Only a Woman." Am. Nov.
*Their Mother. Am. Aug.
Pendexter, Hugh. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Brand from the Burning, A. I. S. M.
Lost and Found. I. S. M. Sept. 2.
Pennell, Elizabeth Robins. (See Robins, Elizabeth.)
Perry, Lawrence. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***"Certain Rich Man ——, A." Scr. Nov.
Diffident Mr. Kyle, The. Harp. M. Sept.
Golf Cure, The. Scr. June.
King's Cup, The. Met. Aug.
Sea Call, The. Harp. M. June.
*Pertwee, Roland. (See 1916.)
***Camouflage. Cen. May.
Page from a Notebook, A. S. E. P. Dec. 8.
***Red and White. Cen. Aug.
Third Encounter, The. S. E. P. Jan. 20.
*Petrov, Stefan Gavrilovich. (See "Skitalets.")
*Philippe, Charles-Louis.
***Meeting, The. Mir. May 11.
*Phillpotts, Eden. (1862- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Christmas Day in the Morning. Del. Dec.
*Key to the Church, The. Del. June.
**Told to Parson. Bel. July 14. Mir. Aug. 17.
*Under Messines Ridge. Bel. Sept. 15.
Piper, Edwin Ford. (1871- .)
**Claim-Jumper, The. Mid. Dec.
**In a Public Place. Mid. Dec.
**In the Canyon. Mid. Oct.
**Joe Taylor. Mid. Dec.
**Man With the Key Once More, The. Mid. Dec.
**Meanwhile. Mid. April.
**Mister Dwiggins. Mid. Dec.
**Nathan Briggs. Mid. Dec.
**Ridge Farm, The. Mid. Oct.
**Well Digger, The. Mid. Feb.
Piper, Margaret Rebecca. (1879- .)
[Pg 584]**Boy's Will, A. Harp. M. Feb.
Pitt, Chart.
*Law of the Abalone, The. B. C. July.
Porter, Harold Everett. (See "Hall, Holworthy.")
Porter, Laura Spencer. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Boy's Mother, The. Harp. M. June.
***Idealist, The. Harp. M. April.
Post, Melville Davisson. (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Act of God, An. (R.) I. S. M. March 4.
**Adopted Daughter, The. (R.) I. S. M. May 13.
**Devil's Tools, The. (R.) I. S. M. Dec. 9.
**Lord Winton's Adventure. Hear. June.
*Pacifist, The. S. E. P. Dec. 29.
***Riddle, The. (R.) I. S. M. Jan. 21.
***Straw Man, The. (R.) I. S. M. June 10.
**Wage-Earners, The. S. E. P. Sept. 15.
*Witch of the Lecca, The. Hear. Jan.
Pottle, Emery.
***Breach in the Wall, The. Harp. M. March.
Mistake in the Horoscope, A. Harp. M. Nov.
Music Heavenly Maid. Col. Feb. 24.
***Portrait, The. Touch. Dec.
Sophie's Great Moment. McC. Sept.
Pratt, Lucy. (1874- .) (See 1916.)
**Sunny Door, The. Pict. R. June.
Prouty, Olive Higgins. (1882- .) (See 1916.)
***New England War Bride, A. Ev. May.
Pluck. Am. Feb.
Price of Catalogues, The. Ev. Jan.
Unwanted. Am. May.
Pulver, Mary Brecht. (1883- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Good Fight, The. S. E. P. May 5.
Inept Lover, The. S. E. P. Dec. 8.
*Long Carry, The. S. E. P. Oct. 20.
Man-Hater, The. S. E. P. June 9.
Man Who Was Afraid, The. S. E. P. Feb. 10.
***Path of Glory, The. S. E. P. March 10.
Pomegranate Coat, The. S. E. P. Jan. 13.
Putnam, Nina Wilcox. (1888- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Spring Night, A. Ev. Feb.
Q
*Quiller-Couch, Sir Arthur Thomas. (1863- .)
[Pg 585]**Fire at Rescrugga, The. Bel. March 24.
**"Not Here, O Apollo!" Bel. May 19.
**Pilot Matthey's Christmas. Bel. Dec. 22.
R
R., J.
Wrestlers. (R.) Mir. Feb. 9.
Raisin, Ovro'om. (See 1916.)
***Ascetic, The. Pag. Dec.
Raphael, John N. (See 1916.)
*From Marie-Anne to Anne-Marie. Ev. Oct.
Reed, John (S). (1887- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Buccaneer's Grandson, The. Met. Jan.
Reely, Mary Katharine.
*Doctor Goes North, A. Mid. Nov.
**Mothers' Day. Mid. May.
Reese, Lowell Otus. (See 1916.)
Constable of Copper Sky, The. S. E. P. March 31.
Grandpa Makes Him Sick. S. E. P. Feb. 10.
*Kentucky Turns. S. E. P. March 17.
Pariah, The. S. E. P. Aug. 25.
Reighard, J. Gamble.
Pedro. Bel. June 23.
"Relonde, Maurice."
**Delightful Legend, A. Sev. A. March.
Reyher, Ferdinand M. (1891- .) (See 1916.)
Astor Place. S. E. P. April 21.
Rice, Margaret.
**Harvest Home. Touch. Nov.
Rich, Bertha A. (See 1916.)
Goat Man and Nancy, The. Am. July.
Richard, Hetty Hemenway. (See Hemenway, Hetty Lawrence.)
Richards, Raymond.
*Chink, The. B. C. March.
Richardson, Anna Steese. (1865- .)
Not a Cent in the House. McC. June-July.
Richardson, Norval. (1877- .)
**Adelaide. Scr. Aug.
***Miss Fothergill. Scr. Oct.
**Mrs. Merryweather. Scr. Sept.
[Pg 586]**Sheila. Scr. Nov.
Richmond, Grace S.
Taking It Standing. (R.) C. O. Dec.
Whistling Mother, The. L. H. J. Aug.
Richter, Conrad. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Girl That "Got" Colly, The. L. H. J. May.
Sure Thing, The. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Rideout, Henry Milner. (1877- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Hury Seke. S. E. P. Sept. 22.
Riggs, Kate Douglas Wiggin. (See Wiggin, Kate Douglas.)
*Rinck, C. A.
***Song, The. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 7.
Rinehart, Mary Roberts. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Bab's Burglar. S. E. P. May 12.
*Down Happy Valley. (R.) I. S. M. Nov. 25.
G. A. C., The. S. E. P. June 2.
Her Dairy. S. E. P. Feb. 17.
Tish Does Her Part. S. E. P. July 28.
Twenty-Two. Met. June.
Rinehart, Robert E.
*And Tezla Laughed. Par. Feb.
Ritchie, Robert Welles. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Blue Bob Comes Home. Col. July 28.
Dreadful Fleece, The. Sun. Aug.
Light That Burned All Night, The. Sun. Oct.
**Road to Sundance, The. Col. June 16.
*Rods of the Law. Harp. M. April.
Schoolma'am's Little Lamp, The. L. H. J. March.
Shuttle, The. E. W. Oct. 22.
*Trail from Desolation, The. S. E. P. Sept. 29.
Rix, George.
Russet Bag, The. Sun. Sept.
Robbins, F. E. C.
*Good Listener, A. Y. C. Nov. 8.
**Writer of Fiction, A. Y. C. Oct. 4.
Robbins, Royal.
*After Fifty Years. So. Wo. M. Dec.
Roberts, Charles George Douglas. (See 1915.)
*Eagle, The. Cos. Nov.
Roberts, Kenneth L.
Good Will and Almond Shells. S. E. P. Dec. 22.
*Roberts, Morley. (1857- .)
[Pg 587]**Man Who Lost His Likeness, The. Met. Sept.
Robertson, Edna.
*Moon Maid, The. I. S. M. July 22.
Robins, Elizabeth. (Mrs. Joseph Pennell.) (1855- .) (See 1915.)
*Tortoise-shell Cat, The. Cos. Aug.
Robinson, Eloise. (1889- .) (See 1916.)
*Bargain in a Baby, A. Harp. M. July.
*Beautiful as the Morning. Harp. M. Dec.
*Idols and Images. Harp. M. Feb.
*Infant Tenderness, The. Harp. M. April.
Roche, Arthur Somers. (See 1915.)
Scent of Apple Blossoms, The. S. E. P. Feb. 10.
Roe, Vingie E. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Broken Hilt, The. Col. Aug. 11.
Euphemia Miller. Col. Feb. 3.
*Little Boy Makes It Through, The. Sun. Nov.
Little Boy of Panther Mountain, The. Sun. July.
Pocket Hunter, The. Sun. Dec.
Smoky Face. Col. June 9.
True-Bred. Col. Nov. 17.
Rogers, Howard O.
Jenkins' Secret. Sun. July.
*"Rohmer, Sax." (Arthur Sarsfield Ward.) (1883- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Black Chapel, The. Col. June 2.
House of Hashish. Col. Feb. 17.
Ki-Ming. Col. March 3.
*Shrine of Seven Lamps. Col. April 21.
*Valley of the Just, The. Pict. R. Sept.
Zagazig Cryptogram, The. Col. Jan. 6.
Rosenblatt, Benjamin. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Madonna, The. Mid. Sept.
***Menorah, The. (R.) I. S. M. July 8.
Rothery, Julian. (See 1916.)
*Idaho Thriller, An. Am. Jan.
*Legend of 'Frisco Bar, The. Am. April.
Rouse, William Merriam. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Dog Fight, The. Bel. May 5.
In the Name of the Great Jehovah. For. Jan.
*Light in the Valley, The. Bel. Dec. 29.
*Pete the Gump. Bel. Feb. 24.
*Strawberry Shortcake. Y. C. July 5.
*Strength of Simeon Niles, The. Mid. March.
Russell, John. (See 1916.)
[Pg 588]*Doubloon Gold. S. E. P. Jan. 20.
*East of Eastward. Col. Oct. 20.
**Fourth Man, The. Col. Jan. 6.
Jetsam. Col. Feb. 24.
*Jonah. S. E. P. Sept. 15.
*Lost God, The. Col. Aug. 18.
**Meaning—Chase Yourself. Col. March 17.
**Practicing of Christopher, The. Col. Dec. 29.
*Wicks of Macassar, The. Col. Jan. 27.
Wise Men, The. Del. Jan.-Feb.
Rutledge, Archibald (Hamilton). (1883- .)
*Terrible Brink, The. B. C. April.
"Rutledge, Marice." (See Van Saanen, Marie Louise.)
Ryder, Charles T. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Rahim of the Hollow Tree. Bel. Sept. 22.
Ryerson, Florence. (See 1915.)
Apartment No. 3. E. W. Oct. 1.
S
Saanen, Marie Louise van. (See Van Saanen, Marie Louise.)
Sabin, Edwin L(egrand). (1870- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Best Man. Sun. Aug.
*True Blood. Mun. Dec.
*Saltykov, M. Y. ("N. Schedrin.")
***Hungry Officials and the Accommodating Muzhik, The. (R.) C. O. Sept.
*"Sapper."
**Awakening of John Walters, The. Col. Nov. 3.
*Point of Detail, A. Col. Aug. 4.
Sawhill, Myra.
Acid Test, The. Am. Feb.
Sawyer, Ruth. (Mrs. Albert C. Durand.) (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Man Who Wouldn't Die, The. L. H. J. April.
*Wee Lad on the Road to Arden, The. L. H. J. March.
Saxby, Charles. (See 1916.)
*Reginald Sydney and the Enemy Spy. Sh. St. Oct.
*Scapinelli, Count Carl.
Russian Lead. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 11.
Schaick, George Van. (See Van Schaick, George.)
[Pg 589]*"Schedrin, N." (See Saltykov, M. Y.)
Schneider, Herman. (1872- .)
**Arthur McQuaid, American. Outl. May 23.
***Shaft of Light, A. Outl. Aug. 22.
Schneider, Louis.
*Their Piece of Art. B. C. March.
Scott, Harold H.
*Checkmate. Sun. Feb.
Scott, Leroy. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Fate of Mary Regan, The. Met. Nov.
Golden Doors, The. Met. May.
Life Pulls the Strings. Met. March.
Mary Goes Alone. Met. July.
Master of Dreams, The. Met. Oct.
Return of Mary Regan, The. Met. Feb.
Squire of Dames, The. Met. Sept.
Testing of Mary Regan, The. Met. Aug.
Scott, Mildred Wilkes.
"In Time." Del. Sept.
Scott, Rose Naomi. (See 1916.)
**Chasm of a Night, The. So. Wo. M. Oct.
Sears, Mary.
Expectations. (R.) Mir. Aug. 31.
*Seefeld, Hans.
"In the Woods Stands a Hillock." N. Y. Trib. Feb. 4.
Shawe, Victor.
Book and the Believers, The. S. E. P. June 2.
Sheldon, Mary Boardman.
*Aunts Redundant. Harp. M. Jan.
Shepherd, William Gunn.
*Bell, The. Bel. Feb. 17.
***Scar that Tripled, The. Met. July.
Shipp, Margaret Busbee.
Kitten in the Market, A. Ev. Aug.
Showerman, Grant. (1870- .) (See 1916.)
***Country Christmas, A. Cen. Dec.
**Old Neighbors. Mid. Oct.
**Summertime. Mid. Sept.
*Simpson, Horace J.
Epic of Old Cark, The. B. C. April.
Simpson, John Lowrey.
**Holiday in France, A. N. Rep. Oct. 20.
*Sinclair, May. (See 1915.)
[Pg 590]**Portrait of My Uncle. Cen. Jan.
Singmaster, Elsie. (Elsie Singmaster Lewars.) (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Christmas Angel, The. Pict. R. Dec.
**Eye of Youth, The. B. E. T. Sept. 19.
***Flag of Eliphalet, The. B. E. T. May 29.
*House of Dives, The. Bel. Nov. 10.
Skinner, Constance (Lindsay). (See 1915.)
*Label, The. E. W. March 19.
*"Skitalets." (Stepan Gavrilovich Petrov.)
***And the Forest Burned. Rus. R. Feb.
Slyke, Lucille Van. (See Van Slyke, Lucille.)
Smith, Elizabeth C. A. (See "Breck, John.")
Smith, Gordon Arthur. (1886- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***End of the Road, The. Scr. Aug.
***Friend of the People, A. Pict. R. Oct.
Smith, Kate.
*Near the Turn of the Road. For. June.
Sneddon, Robert W. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Bright Star of Onésime. Sn. St. Oct. 18.
*Doll, The. Sn. St. June 4.
*"I Shew You a Mystery." Sn. St. Oct. 4.
**Le Rabouin—Soldier of France. S. E. P. May 12.
***"Mirror! Mirror! Tell Me True!" Bel. Feb. 3.
**Mute, The. Bel. Dec. 15.
*Nest for Ninette, A. Par. June.
**Prosperity's Pinch. Par. Oct.
*Two Who Waited, The. Sau. St. Oct.
Sothern, Edward Hugh. (1859- .)
Lost and Found. Scr. Aug.
*Soutar, Andrew. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Behind the Veil. To-day. Dec.
*Ingrate, The. I. S. M. June 24.
My Lady's Kiss. Pict. R. Dec.
**Step on the Road, The. Pict. R. July.
Spadoni, Adriana. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Foreladies. Masses. March.
Spears, Raymond Smiley. (1876- .)
*"Levee Holds! The." Col. Nov. 10.
*Miller of Fiddler's Run, The. Col. Aug. 11.
Springer, Fleta Campbell. (See Campbell, Fleta.)
Springer, Norman. (See 1915.)
[Pg 591]*Recruit, A. S. E. P. Nov. 10.
"Star, Mark."
***Garden of Sleep, The. Pag. April-May.
Starrett, William Aiken. (1877- .)
**Marked "Shop." Atl. July.
Stearns, L. D.
*Game, The. So. Wo. M. Aug.
Stearns, M. M. (See "Amid, John.")
Steele, Alice Garland. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Homing Bird, The. Wom. W. Nov.
Miracle of It, The. L. H. J. Oct.
Mrs. Deering's Answer. Ev. Aug.
Steele, Rufus (Milas). (1877- .) (See 1915.)
Young Man's Game, A. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
Steele, Wilbur Daniel. (1886- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Ching, Ching, Chinaman. Pict. R. June.
***Devil of a Fellow, A. Sev. A. April.
***Down on Their Knees. (R.) I. S. M. Aug. 5.
***Free. Cen. Aug.
**Half Ghost, The. Harp. M. July.
***Ked's Hand. Harp. M. Sept.
***Point of Honor, A. Harp. M. Nov.
***White Hands. Pict. R. Jan.
***Woman at Seven Brothers, The, Harp. M. Dec.
Steffens, (Joseph) Lincoln. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Bunk. Ev. Feb.
***Great Lost Moment, The. Ev. March.
Stern, Elizabeth Gertrude.
**On Washington—Lincoln's Birthday. W. H. C. Feb.
Stewart, Alpheus.
Medal Winner, The. Mir. Jan. 12.
Stewart, Lucy Shelton.
*Wolves of Bixby's Hollow, The. Am. Feb.
Stoddard, William Leavitt. (1884- .)
Disciplined. Ev. July.
*Stoker, Bram. (Abraham Stoker.) ( -1912.)
**Dracula's Guest. Sh. St. Jan.
Stores, Caryl B.
*Teenie an' Aggie Take an Outing. (R.) C. O. Oct.
"Storm, Ethel."
**Burned Hands. Harp. B. Nov.
Sullivan, Alan. (See 1915.)
[Pg 592]***Only Time He Smiled, The. E. W. Dec. 31.
Sullivan, Francis William. (See 1915.)
Godson of Jeannette Gontreau, The. L. H. J. Oct.
*Swinton, Lt. Col. Ernest Dunlop. ("Eye-Witness.") (1868- .) (See 1915 under "Eye-Witness.")
*Private Riley. Sh. St. June.
Synon, Mary. (1881- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Clay-Shattered Doors. Scr. July.
***End of the Underground, The. G. H. June.
***None So Blind. Harp. M. Oct.
*One of the Old Girls. Harp. B. May.
**Wallaby Track, The. Scr. Feb.
T
Taber, Elizabeth Stead.
***Scar, The. Sev. A. Jan.
Tarkington, (Newton) Booth. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Fairy Coronet, The. Met. March.
*Only Child, The. Ev. Jan.
*Sam's Beau. Cos. April.
*Walter-John. Cos. Nov.
Tassin, Algernon. (See 1915.)
**Winter Wheat. G. H. Jan.
Taylor, Arthur Russell. ( -1918.)
Mr. Smiley. Atl. Nov.
**Mr. Squem. Atl. June.
*Mr. Thornton. Atl. Sept.
Taylor, John.
*U. S. Harem Association, Ltd., The. Scr. May.
Taylor, Mary Imlay.
*Aunt Lavender's Meeting Bonnet. Y. C. Feb. 1.
*Tchekov, Anton Pavlovitch. (1860-1904.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Dushitchka. Pag. Sept.
***Old Age. (R.) Mir. Feb. 2.
**Trousseau, The. (R.) Touch. Aug.
*"Teffie."
*Teacher, The. Outl. Oct. 17.
Terhune, Albert Payson. (1872- .)
Caritas. S. E. P. Dec. 15.
Night of the Dub, The. S. E. P. March 31.
[Pg 593]*"Quiet." Pict. R. July.
Terrell, Maverick. (See Marshall, Rachael, and Terrell, Maverick.)
Terry, Katherine. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Leaf in the Wind, A. I. S. M. Oct. 14.
Tharp, Vesta. (See 1916.)
Connie Cuts a Wisdom-Tooth. Scr. Jan.
Thayer, Mabel Dunham.
People and Things. Met. Aug.
*Thomas, Edward. ("Edward Eastaway.") (1878-1917.)
***Passing of Pan, The. (R.) Mir. Dec. 14.
Thomas, (Stanley Powers) Rowland. (1879- .)
*Mistress. Pear. Nov.
Thompson, Lillian Bennet-. (See 1916.) (See also Hubbard, George, and Thompson, Lillian Bennet-.)
*In Fifteen Minutes. L. St. July.
*Prisoner, The. Sn. St. April 4.
*Together. L. St. Oct.
*"Thorne, Guy." (Cyril Arthur Edward Ranger Gull.) (1876- .)
**Guilt. I. S. M. Oct. 28.
*Thurston, Ernest Temple. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Over the Hills. Ain. July.
Thurston, Mabel Nelson. (See 1916.)
Answer, The. E. W. July 2.
*771. Am. Oct.
Ticknor, Caroline.
Skaters, The. Bel. Oct. 20.
Tilden, Freeman. (See 1915.)
Affections of Lucile, The. E. W. June 11.
Customary Two Weeks, The. S. E. P. Feb. 24-March 3.
Jitney Tactics. E. W. Aug. 13.
Knowledge of Beans, A. E. W. Oct. 8.
Not for Ordinary Folks. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
Peggitt Pays the Freight. S. E. P. April 21.
Stannerton & Sons. S. E. P. Sept. 15.
Thrift of Martha, The. S. E. P. July 21.
Titus, Harold. (See 1916.)
*Lars the Unthinking. Ev. May.
Tolman, Albert W. (See 1916.)
*After the Flash. Y. C. Jan. 11.
*Painting Healthy Hal. Y. C. Sept. 27.
*Tolstoi, Count Alexis N. (See 1916.)
[Pg 594]**Under-Seas. Bookman. April.
*Tolstoi, Count Lyof Nikolaevich. (1828-1910.)
*Young Tsar, The. Rus. R. July.
Tooker, Lewis Frank. (1855- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Home-Makers, The. Scr. March.
*Immoral Reformation of Billy Lunt, The. Cen. Jan.
Torrey, Grace.
Enfranchised. Sun. Nov.
Train, Arthur (Cheney). (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Earthquake, The. S. E. P. Dec. 29.
*Helenka. S. E. P. Jan. 27.
*Pillikin. S. E. P. Dec. 1
Train, Ethel. (Mrs. Arthur Train.) (See 1916.)
With Care; Fragile. S. E. P. May 26.
Trites, William Budd. (1872- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Bleecker Street Bleecker, A. McC. Nov.
Truitt, Charles.
*Omelette Soufflé, The. Ev. Dec.
Tsanoff, Corrinne and Radoslav.
**Shoulders of Atlas, The. Atl. Jan.
Tupper, Edith Sessions. (See 1916.)
*Black Waters. So. Wo. M. April.
Turnbull, Archibald D.
*François' Journey. Scr. March.
*When Our Flag Came to Paris. Scr. Nov.
Turner, George Kibbe. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Bull on America, A. S. E. P. May 19.
Danger of Safety, The. S. E. P. March 10.
Little More Capital, A. S. E. P. April 14.
Miracle Peddlers, The. S. E. P. March 31.
Turner, Maude Sperry.
Adabee and Creation. Del. Sept.
U
Underhill, Ruth Murray.
*New Emilia, The. Del. Dec.
Underwood, Sophie Kerr. (See Kerr, Sophie.)
Uzzell, Thomas H. (See 1915 and 1916.) (See also Uzzell, Thomas H., and Abdullah, Achmed.)
End of a Ribbon, The. Col. Aug. 4.
Switchboard to Berlin, A. Col. May 19.
Uzzell, Thomas H., and Abdullah, Achmed. (1881- .) (See also Abdullah, Achmed.)
[Pg 595]**Diplomacy. Col. Dec. 8.
V
Vail, Laurence. (See 1916.)
*Selysette. For. Aug.
Van Campen, Helen (Green). (1883- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Big-Game Hut on Kenai, The. S. E. P. Feb. 3.
Chechako Wife, The. S. E. P. March 24.
George Bell's New Teacher. S. E. P. March 24.
Luck of a Sourdough, The. S. E. P. Jan. 6.
Van Dyke, Catherine.
Chaperoning Mother. L. H. J. April.
Van Dyke, Henry. (1852- .) (See 1915.)
**Remembered Dream, A. Scr. Aug.
*Vane, Derek.
*As It Happened. I. S. M. Aug. 19.
Van Horne, Margaret Varney.
*Curse, The. Mid. June.
Van Loan, Charles Emmett. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Animal Stuff. S. E. P. May 5.
Fifth Reel, The. S. E. P. Aug. 18.
Fog. S. E. P. Feb. 24.
Gentlemen, You Can't Go Through! S. E. P. April 28.
Little Poison Ivy. S. E. P. Oct. 6.
Major, D. O. S., The. S. E. P. Aug. 4.
Man Who Quit, The. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
Not in the Script. Col. Sept. 1-8.
Ooley-Cow, The. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Out of His Class. Col. Feb. 3.
Scene Two-Fifty-Two. S. E. P. May 26.
Stunt Man, The. S. E. P. April 21.
Thrill Shooter, The. S. E. P. March 17.
Tods. S. E. P. June 16.
Van Loon, Hendrik Willem. (1882- .) (See 1916.)
*Logic of Tippoo Na Gai, The. N. Rep. May 12. Mir. June 8.
Van Saanen, Marie Louise. ("Marice Rutledge.") (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Between Trains. Bookman. June.
**Little Blue Flower, The. Touch. May.
*"Rat, Le." Touch. Aug.
[Pg 596]**Soldier, The. Bookman. July.
Van Schaick, George. (See 1915.)
Accounting, The. Sun. March.
Van Slyke, Lucille Baldwin. (1880- .) (See 1916.)
Regular Sport, The. Col. March 24.
Venable, Edward Carrington. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Preface. Scr. July.
Six-Feet-Four. Scr. Nov.
Vorse, Mary (Marvin) Heaton. (Mary Heaton Vorse O'Brien.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Adventure in Respectability, An. Harp. M. July.
***Great God, The. W. H. C. March.
***Pavilion of Saint Merci, The. For. Dec.
*Pride. Harp. M. Nov.
W
*Wadsley, Olive.
*Son of His. Sn. St. March 18.
Walcott, John.
On With the Dance. Col. Sept. 8.
Wall, R. N.
Ounce of Loyalty, An. Ev. Oct.
Usurper, The. S. E. P. June 23.
Wallace, Edgar. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Bones and a Lady. Col. Aug. 25.
Breaking Point, The. Col. Oct. 6.
*Case of Lasky, The. Ev. Nov.
*Coming of Müller, The. Ev. Dec.
Eye to Eye. Col. April 7.
*Puppies of the Pack. Ev. Nov.
*Son of Sandi, The. Col. Dec. 1.
*Strafing of Müller, The. Ev. Dec.
*Tam o' the Scoots. Ev. Nov.-Dec.
Waters of Madness, The. Col. July 7.
Warren, Maude Radford. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Ideals. Harp. M. Jan.
Sit on a Cushion and Sew a Fine Seam. Del. Sept.
Washburn, Beatrice.
*Until Six O'Clock. Bel. March 31.
Wasson, David A. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Bête Noire, La. Bel. Jan. 27.
*Female of the Species, The. (R.) B. C. April.
Wayne, Charles Stokes. ("Horace Hazeltine.") (1858- .)
[Pg 597]*Delicate Matter, A. S. S. Jan.
Webster, Henry Kitchell. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Accidental, The. Met. Dec.
Dorothy for the Day. Met. Nov.
Webster, Malcolm B.
*"Kaiser's Masterpiece, The." Sn. St. March 4.
Weir, F(lorence) Roney. (1861- .) (See 1915.)
Cavalry Charge, A. Pict. R. Dec.
Welles, Harriet.
**Admiral's Birthday, The. Scr. Dec.
*Anchors Aweigh. Scr. Aug.
*Holding Mast. Scr. Oct.
Wells, Carolyn. (See 1915.)
Re-echo Club, The. Harp. M. July.
Wells, Leila Burton. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*"Being Wicked." McC. Aug.
Weston, George. (1880- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Madame Pharaoh's Daughter. S. E. P. Dec. 1.
**Medal of M. Moulin, The. S. E. P. Aug. 25.
***Perfect Gentleman, A. S. E. P. June 9.
Putting the Bee in Herbert. S. E. P. April 28.
Wharton, Elna Harwood. (See 1916.)
Great American Game, The. Del. May.
Laura Intervenes. Del. April.
Wheeler, Griswold.
*Bread Upon the Waters, The. B. C. Dec.
White, Stewart Edward. (1873- .) (See 1915.)
*Case of Mutual Respect, A. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
*Edge of the Ripple, The. Harp. M. May.
*Forced Labor. S. E. P. Sept. 15.
*Gunbearer, The. S. E. P. Oct. 6.
*Naming, The. S. E. P. July 21.
*Trelawney Learns. S. E. P. Aug. 18.
True Sportsmen. S. E. P. Sept. 1.
*White Magic. S. E. P. Aug. 4.
Whiteside, Mary Brent.
*Pour la Patrie. So. Wo. M. July.
Whitson, Beth Slater. (See 1916.)
*Beyond the Foot of the Hill. So. Wo. M. June.
Widdemer, Margaret. (See 1915.)
*Black Magic. Sev. A. Sept.
**Fairyland Heart, The. Bel. Aug. 18.
Wiggin, Kate Douglas. (Kate Douglas Wiggin Riggs.) (1859- .)
[Pg 598]**Quilt of Happiness, The. L. H. J. Dec.
Wilcoxson, Elizabeth Gaines.
*Mrs. Martin's Daughter-in-Law. E. W. Sept. 17.
*Substitute Courtship, A. Sun. Feb.
Wiley, Hugh.
**Here Froggy, Froggy. Scr. Oct.
*King of Two-By-Four, The. Col. Nov. 3.
*Mushroom Midas, A. Scr. Sept.
On the Altar of Hunger. Scr. Aug.
*Sooey Pig! Col. Sept. 15.
Wilkins, Mary E. (See Freeman, Mary E. Wilkins-.)
Williams, Ben Ames.
**Mate of the Susie Oakes, The. S. E. P. April 14.
**Squealer, The. Col. Sept. 1.
**Steve Scævola. S. E. P. Nov. 24.
Williams, Frances Foster.
His Mother. Sun. June.
Willie, Linda Buntyn.
*Things We Hope For, The. Am. June.
Wilson, John Fleming. (1877- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Highroad, The. E. W. Aug. 20.
Pain of Youth, The. E. W. April 23.
Phantom Circuit, The. S. E. P. March 3.
Plain Jane. E. W. Dec. 10.
Sea Power. S. E. P. March 17.
War for the Succession, The. Col. April 21.
Wilson, Margaret Adelaide. (See 1916.)
*Mr. Root. Bel. May 26.
*Rain-Maker, The. Scr. April.
**Res Aeternitatis. Bel. Aug. 25.
Winslow, Horatio. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Four on the Beach. Bel. Nov. 24.
*Mrs. Beddens's Great Story. Col. Jan. 13.
*Woman Sinister, The. Mir. April 13.
Winslow, Thyra Samter.
*End of Anna, The. S. S. Sept.
*Pier Glass, The. S. S. March.
Witwer, H. C. (See 1916.)
Alex Comes Up Smiling. Am. Dec.
Alex the Great. Am. Nov.
Cup That Queers, The. Am. June.
Cutey and the Beast. Am. May.
Lend Me Your Ears. S. E. P. March 3.
Maiden's Prayer, The. Am. Jan.
[Pg 599]Pearls Before Klein. Am. Aug.
Pleasure Island. McC. Jan.
Robinson's Trousseau. Am. March.
Unhappy Medium, The. McC. April.
Warriors All. S. E. P. July 14.
Your Girl and Mine. Am. Sept.
*Wodehouse, Pelham Grenville. (1881- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Jeeves and the Hard-Boiled Egg. S. E. P. March 3.
Wolff, William Almon. (See 1916.)
Efficient One, The. E. W. Jan. 15.
*False Colors. Col. Dec. 22.
High Cost of Peggy, The. Ev. April.
Luck. E. W. Aug. 6.
**Man Who Found His Country, The. Ev. June.
Play for Miss Dane, A. Ev. Nov.
Prince's Tale, The. Del. June.
Slackers, The. Ev. Aug.
Unknown Goddess, The. Am. March.
Wonderly, W. Carey. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Johnny Marsh and His Meal Ticket. I. S. M. Jan. 21.
Wood, Jr., Leonard. (See 1915.)
*Until To-morrow. Scr. Jan.
*Wray, Roger.
**Episode, An. Cen. Feb.
Wyatt, Phyllis. (See Brown, Phyllis Wyatt.)
*Wylie, I. A. R. (See 1916.)
**Candles for St. Nicholas. Col. Dec. 22.
***Holy Fire. G. H. Oct.
***'Melia No-Good. G. H. July.
***Return, The. G. H. Aug.
A
Abbott, Frances C.
Memorial Window, The. Due Nov.
Mrs. Bodkin's Debut. Del. June.
*Abdullah, Achmed. (Achmend Abdullah Nadir Khan el-Durani
el-Iddrissyeh.) ("A. A. Nadir.") (1881- .)
(See 1915 and 1916.)
(See also Uzzell, Thomas H., and Abdullah,
[Pg 546]Achmed.)
*As He Reaped. Ain. July.
*Consider the Oath of M'Taga. All. March 10.
*Disappointment. All. May 19.
*East or West? Top-Notch. April 15.
*Five-Dollar Gold-Piece, The. Sn. St. Dec. 18.
**Gamut, The. S. S. Dec.
**Gentlemen of the Old Regime, A. S. S. Feb.
*Guerdon, The. S. S. Feb.
**Homecoming, The. Harp. M. May.
**Letter, The. S. S. Jan.
**Silence. All. April 21.
Adams, Katharine.
*"Silent Brown." So. Wo. M. Oct.
Adams, Minnie Barbour. (See 1916.)
*Half a Boy. Pict. R. Sept.
Adams, Samuel Hopkins. (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Letter to Nowhere, A. E. W. Feb. 12.
*Little Red Doctor of Our Square, The. Col Aug. 25.
*Meanest Man in Our Square, The. Col. March 24.
*Paula of the Housetop. Col. July 7.
*Room "12 A." Ev. Nov.
"Wamble: His Day Out." Col. Jan. 13.
Adler, Henry.
Coward, The. Pag. Sept.
*Aicard, Jean. (1848- .)
*Mariette's Gift. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 18.
Alexander, Mary.
Ashamed of Her Parents. Del. Nov.
Girl Who Is Not Popular, The. Del. May.
How Can I Meet the Right Sort of Men? Del. March.
Out of Touch With Life. Del. Oct.
Too Sure of Herself. Del. July.
When She Runs After the Boys. Del. Aug.
Allen, Frederick Lewis. (See 1915.)
Big Game. Cen. March.
Fixing Up the Balkans. Cen. May.
Small Talk. Cen. Feb.
Allen, Loraine Anderson.
**Going of Agnes, The. Touch. Sept.
Allendorf, Anna Stahl.
*Dallying of Celia May, The. G. H. July.
**Leavening of St. Rupert, The. G. H. June.
"Amid, John." (M. M. Stearns.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
[Pg 547]*Alone. Det. Sept. 25.
*Busted Poor. All. Dec. 8.
Freeze, The. Mid. Aug.
*Interlude. Young. April.
*Prem Singh. Bel. Dec. 1.
***Professor, A. Mid. Nov.
Strachan's Hindu. Bel. Oct. 27.
Anderson, Sherwood. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***"Mother." Sev. A. March.
***Thinker, The. Sev. A. Sept.
***Untold Lie, The. Sev. A. Jan.
Anderson, William Ashley. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Unwritten Dogma, The. Ev. Dec.
Andrade, Cipriano, Jr.
*Applied Hydraulics. S. E. P. Aug. 25.
Andres, Mary Raymond Shipman. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Blood Brothers. Scr. May.
***Return of K. of K., The. McC. March.
*Russian, The. Milestones. Oct.
*Andreyev, Leonid Nikolaevich. (1871- .) (See 1916.)
***Lazarus. Strat. J. June.
Anonymous.
Apparition, The. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 11.
Coeur de Lion. N. Y. Trib. July 22.
***Evocation, The. N. Y. Trib. April 22.
Eyes of the Soul, The. N. Y. Trib. Feb. 25.
Fools. Mir. Sept. 28.
***"Huppdiwupp." Lit. R. Jan.
*Pipe, The. N. Y. Trib. Nov. 4.
**Poilu's Dream on Christmas Eve, The. B. Her. Dec. 23.
*Rendezvous, The. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 30.
**Slacker with a Soul, A. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 16.
*Spirit of Alsace, The. N. Y. Trib. May 6.
*Voice of the Church Bell, The. N. Y. Trib. Oct. 21.
War Against War. McC. April-May.
When Lulu Made Trouble. Mir. May 18.
Arbuckle, Mary.
Freedom and Robbie May. Sun. Nov.
Armstrong, William.
Cupid in High Finance. Del. Sept.
Ashe, Elizabeth. (See 1915.)
*Appraisement. Atl. March.
*Assis, Machado de. (1839-1908.) (See 1916.)
[Pg 548]**Attendant's Confession, The. (R.) Strat. J. Dec.
Auernheimer, Raoul. (1876- .)
*Demonstrating That War Is War. N. Y. Trib. Jan. 28.
*Aumonier, Stacy. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***In the Way of Business. Pict. R. March.
***Packet, The. Col. May 26.
***"Them Others." Cen. Aug.
Austin, F. Britten. (See 1915.)
**Zu Befehl! S. E. P. Dec. 1.
B
Babcock, Edwina Stanton. (See 1916.)
***Excursion, The. Pict. R. Oct.
Bacon, Josephine Daskam. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Comrades in Arms. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
*Entrances and Exits. Del. Oct.
Ghost of Rosy Taylor, The. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
*Magic Casements. Del. Nov.
Square Peggy. S. E. P. Dec. 22.
*Year of Cousin Quartus, A. Del. Feb.
Bailey (Irene) Temple. (See 1915.)
*Red Candle, The. Scr. Dec.
Baker, Katharine. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Fifty-Cent Kind, The. Atl. April.
Ball, William David.
Man Who Paid, The. E. W. April 2.
Balmer, Edwin. (1883- .) (See 1915.)
Madcap. Col. Jan. 27.
S. Orton, Stockholder. E. W. May 28.
Telegraph Trail, The. Col. March 17.
Thing That He Did, The. L. H. J. Jan.
With Sealed Hood. Col. Sept. 22.
Banks, Helen Ward.
*Mrs. Pepper Passes. Y. C. April 5.
*Barbusse, Henri.
**Paradis Polishes the Boots. (R.) C. O. Dec.
Barnard, Floy Tolbert. (1879- .) (See 1916.)
***Surprise in Perspective, A. Harp. M. April.
Barry, Richard. (1881- .)
Legacy, The. Del. March.
Bartlett, Frederick Orin. (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
[Pg 549]Time to Go to Newport. E. W. July 23.
Bartley, Nalbro.
Benedict & Company. S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Briggles "Goes West." S. E. P. March 10.
Have a Heart! S. E. P. April 7.
Reel True. S. E. P. Nov. 10.
Total Bewitcher, The. S. E. P. June 16.
Town Mouse, The. S. E. P. April 21.
Bassett, Willard Kenneth.
*End of the Line, The. S. S. Oct.
Bates, Sylvia Chatfield. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Let Nothing You Dismay. W. H. C. Dec.
*Light from the Holy Hill. Wom. W. Dec.
*Bazin, René. (1853- .)
***Mathurine's Eyes. Strat. J. March.
Beach, Roy.
Cline's Injunction. Sun. April.
Beatty, Jerome.
"Attaboy!" McC. March.
Gee-Whiz Guy, The. McC. Aug.
"Take 'Im Out!" McC. May.
Bechdolt, Frederick R.
Pecos Kid, The. Col. Jan. 6.
Bechdolt, Jack.
Black Widow's Mercy, The. (R.) Mir. Feb. 16.
Beer, Thomas. (1889- .)
***Brothers, The. Cen. Feb.
***Onnie. Cen. May.
**Rescuer, The. S. E. P. Aug. 11.
Behrman, S. N.
**Coming of the Lord, The. Touch. Oct.
**Song of Ariel. Sev. A. May.
*Beith, Ian Hay. (See "Hay, Ian.")
*Bell, J(ohn) J(oy). (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Wanted—A Pussy-Mew. Bel. March 3.
Bell, Lilian (Lida). (1867- .)
Mrs. Galloway Goes Shopping. Del. Sept.
Mrs. Galloway Tries to Reduce. Del. Nov.
Benefield, Barry. (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Simply Sugar Pie. (R.) I. S. M. April 29.
Benét, William Rose. (1886- .)
But Once a Year. Cen. Dec.
[Pg 550]Bennet-Thompson, Lillian. (See Thompson, Lillian Bennet-.)
*Benson, Edward Frederic. (1867- .)
*"Through." Cen. July.
Benson, Ramsey. (1866- .)
*Shad's Windfall. B. C. March.
*Beresford, John Davys. (1873- .) (See 1916.)
***Escape, The. Sev. A. Feb.
***Little Town, The. Sev. A. June.
***Powers of the Air. Sev. A. Oct.
Berry, John. (See 1916.)
*Clod, The. B. C. April.
Betts, Thomas Jeffries. (See 1916.)
**Alone. Scr. May.
Biggers, Earl Derr. (1884- .) (See 1916.)
Each According to His Gifts. S. E. P. April 14.
Same Old Circle. S. E. P. April 7.
Soap and Sophocles. McC. July.
*"Birmingham, George A." (Canon James O. Hannay.) (1865- .) (See 1915.)
*Von Edelstein's Mistake. McC. Nov.
Blair, Gertrude.
Water-Witch, The. Scr. May.
Bledsoe, Joe.
*Fuzz. B. C. May.
Blythe, Samuel G.
Der Tag for Us. S. E. P. Dec. 22.
Boggs, Russell A.
Boomer from the West, The. S. E. P. April 28.
Booth, Frederick. (See 1916.)
**Cloud-Ring, The. Sev. A. April.
Bottome, Phyllis. (See 1916.)
***"Ironstone." Cen. March.
Bourne, Randolph.
*Ernest, or Parent for a Day. Atl. June.
*Boutet, Frederic.
*Convalescent's Return, The. N. Y. Trib. Dec. 30.
***Medallion, The. N. Y. Trib. Oct. 28.
*Messenger, The. N. Y. Trib. Aug. 12.
*Promise, The. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 2.
Bower, B. M., and Connor, Buck. (See 1916.)
Go-Between, The. McC. March.
Red Ride, The. McC. May.
Boyer, Wilbur S.
[Pg 551]*Bum Throwers. Ev. June.
*Getting Even with Geo'gia. Ev. April.
*One Week of Kelly. Ev. March.
*There's Many a Slip. Ev. Nov.
*Boyes, Dan.
Lilium Giganteum. (R.) Mir. Feb. 16.
Boykin, Nancy Gunter.
*Christmas Medley, A. Met. Jan.
Leavings. E. W. Dec. 3.
Retta Rosemary. E. W. July 16.
Brady, Elizabeth.
*Ladislav Saves the Day. Q. W. Nov.
Brady, Mariel. (See 1916.)
Thermopylæ. Bel. Oct. 6.
Braley, Berton. (See 1915.)
Stuff of Dreams, The. Del. Aug.
*Braz, Anatole Le. (See Le Braz, Anatole.)
"Breck, John." (Elizabeth C. A. Smith.)
***From Hungary. Bookman. Dec.
**Man Who was Afraid, The. Ev. Sept.
Brooks, Alden. (See 1916.)
**Man From America, The. Cen. July.
***Three Slavs, The. Col. May 5.
Brown, Alice. (1857- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Flying Teuton, The. Harp. M. Aug.
***Nemesis, Harp. M. April.
*Preaching Peony, The. Harp. M. June.
Brown, Bernice.
**Last of the Line, The. E. W. Nov. 5.
Brown, Katharine Holland. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Millicent: Maker of History. Scr. June.
**On a Brief Text from Isaiah. Scr. Feb.
Brown, Marion Francis.
*Husks and Hawthorn. So. Wo. M. Aug.
Brown, Phyllis Wyatt. (Phyllis Wyatt.) (See 1916.)
*Checked Trousers, The. Masses. June.
*Extra Chop, The. Cen. Oct.
Brown, Royal.
*Seventy Times Seven. McCall. April.
Brownell, Agnes Mary.
*Fifer, The. Y. C. June 28.
Brubaker, Howard. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Baby's Place, A. Harp. M. Jan.
[Pg 552]Cabbages and Queens. Harp. M. Aug.
Greeks Bearing Gifts. Harp. M. Nov.
*Ranny and the Higher Life. Harp. M. June.
Bruckman, Clyde A. (See 1916.)
Joe Gum. S. E. P. May 5.
Bryson, Lyman. (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Under a Roof. Mid. July.
Bulger, Bozeman. (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Heart of the System, The. S. E. P. Jan. 6.
Queen's Mistake, The. S. E. P. March 3.
*Skin Deep. Ev. March.
Bunner, Anne.
Road to Arcady, The. Ev. July.
Burnet, Dana. (1888- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Christmas Fight of X 157. L. H. J. Dec.
*Dub, The. S. E. P. March 17.
***Fog. (R.) I. S. M. April 1.
Genevieve and Alonzo. L. H. J. March.
**Sadie Goes to Heaven. G. H. Aug.
**Sponge, The. Am. Jan.
Burnett, Frances Hodgson. (1849- .) (See 1915.)
**White People, The. Harp. M. Dec., '16-Jan., '17.
*Burrow, C. Kennett.
*Café de la Paix, The. (R.) Mir. Sept 21.
Burt, Jean Brooke.
Way of the West, The. Sun. June.
Burt, Maxwell Struthers. (1882- .) (See 1915.)
***Closed Doors. Scr. Nov.
***Cup of Tea, A. Scr. July.
***Glory of the Wild Green Earth, The. Scr. Oct.
***John O'May. Scr. Jan.
***Panache, Le. Scr. Dec.
Busbey, Katherine Graves. (1872- .)
**Senator's Son, The. Harp. M. March.
Buss, Kate (Meldram).
**Medals. Mid. May.
Butler, Ellis Parker. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Markley's "Size-Up" of Dix. Am. July.
Mutual Spurs, Limited. S. E. P. July 21.
*Red Avengers, The. Am. Jan.
*Scratch-Cat. E. W. Feb. 26.
Temporary Receiver, The. Am. Aug.
*Trouble with Martha, The. Harp. M. Dec.
[Pg 553]**Wasted Effort. Am. May.
Buzzell, Francis. (1882- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Lonely Places. Pict. R. Dec.
***Long Vacation, The. Pict. R. Sept.
"Byrne, Donn." (Bryan Oswald Donn-Byrne.) (1888- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Day After Tomorrow. McC. Oct.
Gryphon, The. S. E. P. April 28.
*Prodigal in Utopia, The. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
**Sound of Millstones, The. S. E. P. March 24.
*Treasure Upon Earth, A. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
*Woman in the House, A. S. E. P. March 3.
C
*Caine, William. (See 1916.)
**Spanish Pride. Cen. Dec.
Cameron, Anne.
Sadie's Opportunity. Am. March.
Cameron, Margaret. (Margaret Cameron Lewis.) (1867- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Dolliver's Devil. Harp. M. Jan.
Camp (Charles) Wadsworth. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Veiled Woman, The. Col. Nov. 17.
Campbell, Fleta. (1886- .) (See 1915 and 1916 under Springer, Fleta Campbell.)
**Incompetent, Irrelevant, and Immaterial. Harp. M. May.
**Millward. Harp. M. Oct.
***Mistress, The. Harp. B. Oct.
Campbell, Jay.
**Jim. Scr. Feb.
Campen, Helen Van. (See Van Campen, Helen.)
Carlton, Augustus.
*Lady from Ah-high-ah, The. Mir. Aug. 31.
Carruth, Gorton Veeder.
*Chivalry at Goldenbridge. Y. C. Aug. 30.
Carver, Ada Jack. (See 1916.)
*"Joyous Coast, The." So. Wo. M. Sept.
Casey, Patrick and Terence. (See 1915.)
**Kid Brother, The. Col. May 19.
*Castle, Egerton. (1858- .)
*Guinea Smuggler, The. Bel. June 16.
Castle, Everett Rhodes.
[Pg 554]Coats Is In. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Dark-Brown Liquid, The. S. E. P. Dec. 8.
Harvest Gloom. S. E. P. Dec. 15.
In the Movies They Do It. S. E. P. Dec. 29.
Cather, Willa Sibert. (1875- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Gold Slipper, A. Harp. M. Jan.
Cederschiöld, Gunnar.
***Foundling, The. Col. Oct. 27.
Chamberlain, George Agnew. (1879- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Man Who Went Back, The. L. H. J. June.
Neutrality and Siamese Cats. S. E. P. June 30.
Chamberlain, Lucia.
Under Side, The. S. E. P. Aug. 11.
Chambers, Robert William. (1865- .) (See 1915.)
*Brabançonne, La. Hear. Feb.
Channing, Grace Ellery. (Grace Ellery Channing Stetson.) (1862- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Out of the Earth. S. E. P. Aug. 18.
*Chekhov, Anton. (See Tchekov, Anton Pavlovitch.)
Chenault, Fletcher.
Strategy Wins. Col. March 31.
Young Man from Texas, The. Col. June 23.
Chester, George Randolph. (1869- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Heavenly Spat, The. Ev. Jan.
Child, Richard Washburn. (1881- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Chasm, The. S. E. P. Dec. 8.
Eagle Shannon Assists Mr. Sleed. Col. May 12.
Eagle Shannon Deals a Blow at Progress. Col. June 16.
Eagle Shannon Gives a Treatment. Col. Feb. 10.
Eagle Shannon Meets the Ivory Woman. Col. April 14.
*Faith. E. W. Dec. 31.
**Forever and Ever. Pict. R. April.
God's Laugh. Col. March 17.
*Hard of Head. E. W. Jan. 22.
Her Boy. E. W. Oct. 15.
*Her Countenance. Hear. Oct.
Love Is Love. E. W. March 12.
*Chirikov, Evgeniy.
***Past, The. Rus. R. Jan.
Cleghorn, Sarah N(orcliffe). (1876- .)
***"Mr. Charles Raleigh Rawdon, Ma'am." Cen. Feb.
*Clifford, Sir Hugh. (1866- .) (See 1916.)
[Pg 555]**"Our Trusty and Well-Beloved." Sh. St. April.
*Clifford, Mrs. W. K. (See 1915.)
Quenching, The. Scr. Jan.
Closser, Myra Jo.
**At the Gate. Cen. March.
Cloud, Virginia Woodward.
Boy Without a Name, The. Bel. June 30.
Her Arabian Night. Bel. Aug. 11.
Cobb, Irvin S(hrewsbury). (1876- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Boys Will Be Boys. S. E. P. Oct. 20.
***Cinnamon Seed and Sandy Bottom. S. E. P. June 9.
*Ex-Fightin' Billy. Pict. R. June.
***Family Tree, The. S. E. P. March 24.
*Garb of Men, The. S. E. P. Jan. 20.
*Hark! From the Tombs. S. E. P. April 14.
Kiss for Kindness, A. S. E. P. April 7.
***Quality Folks. S. E. P. Nov. 24.
Cocke, Sarah Johnson.
**Men-Fokes' Doin's. S. E. P. Oct. 27.
*Rooster and the Washpot, The. S. E. P. June 2.
Cody, Rosalie M. (See Eaton, Jacquette H., and Cody, Rosalie M.)
Cohen, Inez Lopez. (See "Lopez, Inez.")
Cohen, Octavus Roy. (1891- .) (See 1915 and 1916.) (See also Cohen, Octavus Roy, and Levison, Eric.)
**Fair Play. Col. Nov. 24.
Lot for a Life, A. E. W. Jan. 1.
Oil and Miss Watters. I. S. M. July 8.
*Partners. Col. May 5.
Cohen, Octavus Roy (1891- ), and Levison, Eric.
*Pro Patria. Ev. July.
Collamore, Edna A.
*Those Twin Easter Hats. Del. April.
Collins, Dorothy.
Honest Mind, An. Pag. March.
Colton, John.
**On the Yellow Sea. E. W. Nov. 26.
Comfort, Will Levington. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
**Lempke. S. E. P. Nov. 3.
*Lit Up. E. W. July 30.
*Pale Torrent, The. Touch. June.
*Plain Woman, The. S. E. P. Nov. 24.
**Respectable House, A. Touch. Aug.
*Shielding Wing, The. Hear. April.
[Pg 556]**Woman He Loved, The. Touch. Nov.
Condon, Frank. (See 1916.)
Five, Six, Pick Up Sticks. S. E. P. Nov. 17.
Ne Coco Domo. S. E. P. April 7.
Nothing But Some Bones. Col. Oct. 20.
This Way Out. S. E. P. March 10.
Water on the Side. Col. April 28.
Connolly, James Brendan. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Breath o'Dawn. Scr. Sept.
*Bullfight, The. Col. Feb. 10.
Strategists, The. Scr. July.
Connor, Brevard Mays. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Desert Rose, The. Sun. Sept.
Connor, Buck. (See Bower, B. M., and Connor, Buck.)
Connor, Torrey.
*"Si, Señor!" Sun. March.
*"Conrad, Joseph." (Joseph Conrad Korzeniowski.) (1857- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Warrior's Soul, The. Met. Dec.
Converse, Florence. (1871- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Culprit, The. Atl. Jan.
Conway, Norman.
*Cleansing, The. Masses. June.
Cook, Mrs. George Cram. (See Glaspell, Susan.)
Cooke, Marjorie Benton. (See 1915 and 1916.)
"It Might Have Happened." Scr. April.
Morals of Peter, The. Am. Aug.
Cooper, Courtney Ryley.
*Congo. Ev. Nov.
Ship Comes In, The. Pict R. Nov.
Corbin, John. (1870- .)
Father Comes Back. Col. June 23.
Cornell, Hughes. (See 1916.)
*Holbrook Hollow. L. A. Times. June 23.
Cornish, Reynelle G. E., and Cornish, Evelyn N.
*Letter of the Law, The. Outl. July 4.
Costello, Fanny Kemble. (See Johnson, Fanny Kemble.)
Couch, Sir Arthur T. Quiller-. (See Quiller-Couch, Sir Arthur T.)
Cowdery, Alice. (See 1915.)
***Robert. Harp. M. Feb.
Crabb, Arthur.
Decision, The. S. E. P. Sept. 8.
[Pg 557]Third Woman, The. S. E. P. Sept. 15.
Crabbe, Bertha Helen. (1887- .) (See 1916.)
*Lavender Satin. Y. C. Nov. 29.
***Once in a Lifetime. Bel. April 21.
Cram, Mildred R. (See 1916.)
*Not Quite an Hour. S. S. Aug.
**Statuette, The. S. S. May.
Crawford, Charlotte Holmes. (See 1915.)
**Daughter of Nish, A. Col. Jan. 20.
Crissey, Forrest. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Pretender, The. Harp. M. May.
Curtiss, Philip Everett. (1885- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
*Colonel Volunteers, The. Harp. M. Oct.
Gods and Little Fishes, The. E. W. Oct. 29.
"Overture and Beginners!" S. E. P. Oct. 13.
Pioneers, The. Harp. M. Aug.
Curwood, James Oliver. (1878- .)
*Fiddling Man, The. E. W. April 16.
D
Daly, Alice F.
*Aunt Virginia's Box. Y. C. Nov. 22.
*Heirloom, The. Y. C. Dec. 6.
Davies, Marion.
Runaway Romany. I. S. M. Sept. 16.
Davis, J. Frank.
*Almanzar's Perfect Day. E. W. Aug. 27.
White Folks' Talk. E. W. June 25.
Davis, Jacob.
*Striker, The. Mir. July 27.
Davis, Rose B.
Bremington's Job. Sun. March.
Dawson, (Francis) Warrington. (1878- .)
**Man, The. Atl. March.
Delano, Edith Barnard. (See 1915.)
Social Folks Next Door, The. L. H. J. Nov.
*Delarue-Madrus, Lucie.
***Death of the Dead, The. Strat. J. Dec.
Godmother, The. N. Y. Trib. Sept. 23.
Godmother, The. (II.) N. Y. Trib. Oct. 14.
Derieux, Samuel A. (See 1916.)
[Pg 558]*Destiny of Dan VI, The. Am. March.
Dickson, Harris. (1868- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
Jigadier Brindle, The. Col. July 14.
*Jigadier's Drum, The. Col. Sept. 29.
*Left Hind Tail, The. Pict. R. Feb.
Redpate the Rookie. Col. July 21.
War Trailer, The. Col. Sept. 15.
Divine, Charles.
*Last Aristocrat, The. S. S. April.
*Mrs. Smythe's Artistic Crisis. S. S. March.
Dix, Beulah Marie. (Mrs. George H. Flebbe.) (1876- .)
(See 1915 and 1916.)
**One Who Stayed, The. Harp. B. Sept.
Dobie, Charles Caldwell. (1881- .) (See 1916.)
***Empty Pistol, The. Harp. M. Dec.
***Gift, The. Harp. M. Aug.
***Laughter. Harp. M. April.
***Our Dog. Pict. R. Nov.
*Sign Language, The. Harp. M. July.
**Where the Road Forked. Harp. M. June.
Dodge, Henry Irving. (See 1916.)
Skinner's Big Idea. S. E. P. Dec. 15.
Dodge, Louis.
**Wilder's Ride. Scr. Dec.
Dodge, Mabel.
***Farmhands. Sev. A. Sept.
Doring, Winfield.
Boy's Night, A. L. H. J. Jan.
Doty, Madeleine Zabriskie. (See 1915.)
*Mutter, Die. (R.) C. O. May.
Douglas, David. (See 1915.)
Casey Gets a Surprise. McC. Feb.
Dounce, Harry Esty.
**Garden of Proserpine, The. Cen. Aug.
*Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan. (1859- .) (See 1916.)
**His Last Bow. Col. Sept. 22.
*"Doyle, Lynn." (Lewis A. Montgomery.)
Compulsory Service in Ballygullion. Cen. April.
Draper, John W.
*Guilleford Errant. Colon. March.
Dreiser, Theodore. (1871- .) (See 1916.)
*Married. Cos. Sept.
Driggs, Laurence La Tourette.
[Pg 559]Battle Royal, The. Outl. Nov. 21.
Bridge on the Oise, The. Outl. Oct. 31.
My First Submarine. Outl. Nov. 7.
Strafing Jack Johnson. Outl. Dec. 5.
Zeppelin Raid over Paris, A. Outl. Oct. 17.
*Dudeney, Mrs. Henry. (1866- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Feather-bed, The. Harp. M. Oct.
Duncan, Norman. (1871-1916.) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***Little Nipper o' Hide-an'-Seek Harbor, A. Pict. R. May.
*Mohammed of the Lion Heart. Del. Aug.
*Dunsany, Edward John Moreton Drax Plunkett, 18th Baron. (1878- .) (See 1915 and 1916.)
***East and West. (R.) Mir. Jan. 19.
***Gifts of the Gods, The. (R.) Mir. Oct. 5.
***How the Gods Avenged Meoul Ki Ning. S. S. Nov.
*During, Stella M.
Top Floor Front, The. I. S. M. Feb. 18.
*Dutton, Louise Elizabeth. (See 1915 and 1916.)
Paradise Alley. Met. July.
Poor Butterfly. S. E. P. Sept. 29.
When the Half-Gods Go. S. E. P.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] The order in which the stories in this volume are printed is not intended as an indication of their comparative excellence; the arrangement is alphabetical by authors.
[1] The way the stories in this volume are arranged doesn’t suggest their quality; they are listed in alphabetical order by the authors' names.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!